2007-12-06T17:05:50Z

Delwack: updated active project section, rearranged sections

Clannad:SEEN6800/0

2007-12-06T11:35:26Z

Delwack: /* Text */ updated section completetion %'s and line totals

{{Clannad:Translating}}
Return to the main page [[Clannad|here]].

== Translation ==
*[[User:Crimson Butterfly|Crimson Butterfly]]
*[[User:Hiiragi Kagami|Hiiragi Kagami]] (cleanup - things like grammar, punctuation, and making the dialouge seem more like everyday talk.)
*[[User:PeaceKeeper|PeaceKeeper]]
*[[User:Velocity7|velocity7]]

== Translator's Notes ==
*I'll start cleaning up my expressions once I've finished the first chapter (Nagisa - Day After), so please don't feel frustrated about the messy interpretation.
*Also, thanks go to Jc100 for doing the corrections so far.

*Line 1058 - triangle base
** This link [http://www.thinktheearth.net/thinkdaily/report/rpt_27.html] should cover the concept a bit more easily.

== Text ==
1901/3742 (50.80%)

<table><tr>
<td>
*Section 1: 116/116 (100%)
*Section 2: 134/134 (100%)
*Section 3: 31/31 (100%)
*Section 4: 26/26 (100%)
*Section 5: 35/35 (100%)
*Section 6: 80/80 (100%)
*Section 7: 670/670 (100%)
*Section 8: 226/226 (100%)
*Section 9: 322/322 (100%)
</td>

<td>
*Section 10: 118/118 (100%)
*Section 11: 78/78 (100%)
*Section 12: 65/405 (16.05%)
*Section 13: 0/12 (0%)
*Section 14: 0/65 (0%)
*Section 15: 0/109 (0%)
*Section 16: 0/168 (0%)
*Section 17: 0/76 (0%)
*Section 18: 0/77 (0%)
</td>

<td>
*Section 19: 0/311 (0%)
*Section 20: 0/84 (0%)
*Section 21: 0/60 (0%)
*Section 22: 0/84 (0%)
*Section 23: 0/98 (0%)
*Section 24: 0/43 (0%)
*Section 25: 0/90 (0%)
*Section 26: 0/153 (0%)
*Section 27: 0/72 (0%)
</td>
</tr></table>

<div class="clannadbox">
<pre>
// Resources for SEEN6800.TXT

#character '＊Ｂ'
#character 'Sanae'
// '早苗'
#character 'Akio'
// '秋生'
#character 'Voice'
// '声'
#character 'Nagisa'
// '渚'
#character 'Worker'
// '作業員'
#character 'Yoshino'
// '芳野'
#character 'Housewife'
// '主婦'
#character 'Boss'
// '親方'
#character 'Mysterious Man'
// '謎の男'
#character 'Old lady'
// 'おばちゃん'
#character 'Johnny'
// 'ジョニー'
#character 'Father'
// '親父'
#character 'Man'
// '男'
#character 'Kishita'
// '木下'
#character 'Sunohara'
// '春原'
#character 'Tomoyo'
// '智代'
#character 'Kyou'
// '杏'
#character 'Ryou'
// '椋'
#character 'Mei'
// '芽衣'
#character 'Koumura'
// '幸村'
#character 'Ibuki'
// '伊吹'
#character 'Misae'
// '美佐枝'
#character 'Waitress'
// 'ウェイトレス'
#character 'Store manager'
// '店長'

// playback Illusionary World, Chapter 11
//==================
// SECTION 1
//==================
<0000> Nagisa - Day After
// 渚・後日
<0001> Upon entering the store, I see Sanae-san walking about hesitantly with a huge box.
// 店に入ると、大きな箱を持った早苗さんが、右往左往していた。
<0002> \{\m{B}} "Good morning."
// \{\m{B}}「おはようございます」
<0003> \{Sanae} "Ah, \{\m{B}}-san. Good morning."
// \{早苗}「あ、\m{B}さん。おはようございます」
<0004> \{\m{B}} "Well, let me take that for you."
// \{\m{B}}「あの、代わります」
<0005> \{Sanae} "Yes, I'll leave it to you."
// \{早苗}「はい、それではお願いしますね」
<0006> \{Akio} "Oh, so you've arrived."
// \{秋生}「お、来やがったか」
<0007> Pops is staring at me from the back of the store.
// オッサンも奥から顔を覗かせる。
<0008> \{\m{B}} "Yeah..."
// \{\m{B}}「ああ…」
<0009> \{\m{B}} "Good morning."
// \{\m{B}}「おはようございます」
<0010> I could at least afford to be polite at greetings.
// 挨拶だけは丁寧にしておく。
<0011> \{Akio} "Morning."
// \{秋生}「ああ、おはよ」
<0012> \{Akio} "Hey you, put on an apron."
// \{秋生}「てめぇ、エプロン着けろよ」
<0013> \{\m{B}} "Eh... I don't have an apron."
// \{\m{B}}「え…持ってないんだけど」
<0014> \{Sanae} "Ah, is that so? I must've forgotten then."
// \{早苗}「ああ、そうでした、忘れてました」
<0015> \{Sanae} "We've prepared one for \m{B}-san as well."
// \{早苗}「\m{B}さんのぶんも、用意してあるんですよ」
<0016> \{\m{B}} "Ah, I see. Thanks a lot."
// \{\m{B}}「あ、そうなんすか。ありがたいっす」
<0017> \{Sanae} "Would a panda-themed one be okay?"
// \{早苗}「パンダでよかったですか？」
<0018> \{\m{B}} "Panda? What do you mean?"
// \{\m{B}}「パンダ？何がですか？」
<0019> \{Sanae} "Well, it's patterned and has such a picture."
// \{早苗}「柄とマークです」
<0020> \{Akio} "With black and white checkers and a panda print by the chest."
// \{秋生}「白黒のチェックで、胸元にパンダのマーク」
<0021> \{Akio} "It's my old one. What, you don't like it? You brat."
// \{秋生}「俺のお古だ。なんだ、嫌なのか、この野郎」
<0022> \{\m{B}} "No... I'm fine either way."
// \{\m{B}}「いえ…それでいいっす」
<0023> \{Akio} "That's right, you should just work to death like the pandas."
// \{秋生}「ああ、パンダのように死にものぐるいで働けよなっ」
<0024> Pandas don't have such a connotation.
// パンダにそんなイメージない。
<0025> On graduation day.
// 卒業した日。
<0026> Having not had any career counseling, I was feeling uncertain about my future.
// 就職活動もしていなかった俺は、見事に路頭に迷っていた。
<0027> \{Sanae} "Congratulations on your graduation, \m{B}-san."
// \{早苗}「卒業おめでとうございます、\m{B}さん」
<0028> \{\m{B}} "It certainly is a blurry road ahead."
// \{\m{B}}「晴れてプーっす」
<0029> \{\m{B}} "Because I kept dodging career counseling."
// \{\m{B}}「進路相談、逃げ続けてたから」
<0030> \{Akio} "Well, it doesn't matter much anyway? There are many different ways of making a living after all."
// \{秋生}「ま、いいんじゃねぇのか。生きる方法なんて、いくらだってあるんだからな」
<0031> \{Sanae} "So, what do you intend to do for now?"
// \{早苗}「当面の予定はどうなっていますか」
<0032> \{\m{B}} "Not really anything for the mo'......"
// \{\m{B}}「これといって、なにも……」
<0033> \{Akio} "What a shockingly dumb idiot... you haven't thought of anything huh?"
// \{秋生}「呆れた奴だな…何も考えてねぇのかよ…」
//Jc100's note, editing stopped on this line ATM
<0034> \{Akio} "How lame you are."
// \{秋生}「なんつぅ甲斐性ナシだよ、おまえは」
<0035> \{Sanae} "It must've been hard on \m{B}-san as well."
// \{早苗}「大変だったんですよ、\m{B}さんも」
<0036> Even though Sanae-san was talking for me, it was really the mistake of my negligence.
// 早苗さんはそう庇ってくれるが、どう考えても俺の怠慢だった。
<0037> \{Akio} "Isn't there anything you would like to do?"
// \{秋生}「やりたいこともねぇのかよ？」
<0038> \{\m{B}} "Well... I can't think of anything."
// \{\m{B}}「ああ…思いつかない」
<0039> \{Akio} "That's what I'm saying, you can't just keep mucking around."
// \{秋生}「だからと言って、ふらふら遊んでるわけにもいかねぇだろうが」
<0040> \{\m{B}} "Well, you're right, but I just can't find one."
// \{\m{B}}「そりゃそうだろうけど、あてもないんだよ」
<0041> \{Akio} "Hmmm..."
// \{秋生}「ふん…」
<0042> Pops gave a helpless sigh.
// オッサンは仕方がないとため息をついた。
<0043> \{Akio} "Why don't you work here for now?"
// \{秋生}「おまえ、しばらくウチで働くか？」
<0044> \{\m{B}} "Well, is that okay?"
// \{\m{B}}「え、いいのか？」
<0045> \{Akio} "Yeah. After all, Sanae's private school's been growing too."
// \{秋生}「ああ。そうすりゃ、早苗の塾も、もう少しは規模を大きくできるってもんだろ」
<0046> \{Sanae} "That's right."
// \{早苗}「そうですね」
<0047> \{Sanae} "And besides, if you could take the morning shift..."
// \{早苗}「それに、もし、朝早くてもよろしければ…」
<0048> \{Sanae} "I could prepare Nagisa's lunch box."
// \{早苗}「渚にお弁当を作ってあげられます」
<0049> \{Sanae} "I've always wanted to do it."
// \{早苗}「ずっと、作ってあげたかったんです」
<0050> \{Akio} "That's right, you did say so."
// \{秋生}「そうだったな。そう言ってたな、おまえ」
<0051> \{Akio} "Well, it's all agreed then."
// \{秋生}「よし、満場一致じゃねぇか」
<0052> \{Akio} "By the way, the hourly wage is 30 yen."
// \{秋生}「ちなみに時給３０円だけどな」
<0053> \{\m{B}} "I quit."
// \{\m{B}}「やめときます」
<0054> \{Akio} "You idiot, I was just kidding. But it really is going to be low, so be prepared."
// \{秋生}「ばぁか、冗談だ。でも、マジで安いぞ、覚悟しとけ」
<0055> \{Sanae} "But in return, you can eat and live here for free."
// \{早苗}「その代わり三食ご飯付き、部屋代も無料です」
<0056> \{\m{B}} "Thank you very much."
// \{\m{B}}「ありがとうございます」
<0057> So, under the generosity of those two, I started working at the Furukawa Bakery."
// そうして、ふたりの厚意により、俺は古河パンでバイトとして働くことになったのだった。
<0058> The morning roster starts at five.
// 出勤は朝の５時。
<0059> Assemble with pops, who'd already started baking.
// すでにオッサンはパンを焼き始めていて、それに合流する。
<0060> The store opens at seven. That's when we try to produce the first load.
// 開店は７時。それに最初の焼き上がりを間に合わせるようにする。
<0061> And take rounds at the cashier after opening.
// 開店してからは、レジに回る。
<0062> At Furukawa Bakery, the busiest times are between seven to nine in the morning.
// 古河パンは、午前７時から９時までが、一番客の入りが多い時間帯だった。
<0063> I haven't worked in the store at this time up until now, so I didn't know.
// 今まで、そんな時間に店に出てきたことがなかったから知らなかった。
<0064> That's why it was tougher than I'd expected.
// だから、予想していた以上に大変だった。
<0065> During spring break, Sanae-san also joined us.
// 春休みの間は、朝も早苗さんが一緒に働いてくれた。
<0066> She takes the bread pops had made and arranges them on the trays.
// 早苗さんは、オッサンの焼いたパンを運んできて、トレイに並べていく。
<0067> After that, she would chat with the customers.
// そして、来店する客を天性の人当たりの良さで出迎える。
<0068> Sanae-san at work seemed brilliant and charming.
// そうして働いている早苗さんは、とても輝いて見えて、魅力的だった。
<0069> Pops sure married a great person.
// オッサンは、まったく素敵な人を嫁にもらったものだと思う。
<0070> \{Sanae} "\m{B}-san,"
// \{早苗}「\m{B}さん」
<0071> Having suddenly been called causes my heart to thrust.
// いきなり声をかけられて、どきっとする。
<0072> \{\m{B}} "Y-yes? What is it?"
// \{\m{B}}「は、はい。なんです？」
<0073> \{Sanae} "I'm only filling in until the end of spring break. After that, it's your job, \m{B}-san."
// \{早苗}「今わたしがしていることは、春休みが終わったら、\m{B}さんに引き継いでもらうお仕事です」
<0074> \{Sanae} "That's why you should clearly remember things like, the positions for each type of bread, as well as their prices."
// \{早苗}「だから、しっかり覚えてくださいね。どのパンがどこにあって、それがおいくらであるとか」
<0075> \{\m{B}} "I understand."
// \{\m{B}}「了解っす」
<0076> \{Sanae} "Please do your best."
// \{早苗}「頑張ってくださいね」
<0077> In the afternoon, the customers became scarce.
// 午後になると、客足は途絶えがちになる。
<0078> At this point it becomes quite dull.
// そこからは、呑気なものだった。
<0079> Like the lazy Furukawa Bakery I've seen so far.
// 俺がこれまで見てきた、いつもの閑散とした古河パンに戻る。
<0080> Pops, having baked up the last load, started loitering around the store.
// すでに最終のパンを焼き上げたオッサンが店内を手持ちぶさたでうろつく。
<0081> \{Akio} "Geez, it's boring."
// \{秋生}「かっ、暇だなぁ」
<0082> \{Akio} "All right, let's play catch with Sanae's bread."
// \{秋生}「よし、早苗のパンでキャッチボールでもするか」
<0083> \{\m{B}} "Let's not."
// \{\m{B}}「しねぇよ」
<0084> \{Akio} "Geez, you should enjoy your job more. Stop being so tight."
// \{秋生}「かっ、仕事は楽しんでするもんだぞ。そう、肩肘張るなって」
<0085> \{Voice} "Excuse me!"
// \{声}「ごめんくださーい」
<0086> I thought there was a customer, but it was Nagisa.
// 客が入ってきた。と思ったら、渚だった。
<0087> \{\m{B}} "What's with the call? Sure was confusing."
// \{\m{B}}「なんだ、紛らわしいな」
<0088> Upon spring break, Nagisa's fever finally subsided.
// Resided = rest, or so I'm told. -Amoirsp
// 春休みに入って、ようやく渚の熱は引いた。
<0089> Around now, she has been taking a light walk near the premise.
// 今は、無理をしない程度に家の周りをよく散歩している。
<0090> \{Nagisa} "I was watching \m{B}-kun at work over there."
// \{渚}「\m{B}くんの働いてる姿、こっちから見たかったんです」
<0091> \{Nagisa} "That apron fits you well. It looks really cute, ehehe..."
// \{渚}「\m{B}くん、エプロン、似合ってます。可愛いです、えへへ」
<0092> That feels a bit embarrassing.
// 少し恥ずかしい。
<0093> \{Nagisa} "Is there anything you need help with?"
// \{渚}「何か、手伝えることありますか」
<0094> \{\m{B}} "As you can see, we've got way too much time on our hands."
// \{\m{B}}「見ての通り、暇を持て余してるぐらいだよ」
// Can someone please finish translating this sentence? -Hiiragi Kagami
<0095> \{Akio} "All right, let's have a snow fight with Sanae's bread."
// Bread plural = bread. Breads is like bread crumbs or whatnot. -Amoirsp
// \{秋生}「よし、早苗のパンで、雪合戦でもするか」
<0096> \{Akio} "Well, the correct term would be a bread fight."
// \{秋生}「ま、正確にはパン合戦だけどな」
<0097> \{Nagisa} "Um, mom is right behind you."
// \{渚}「お母さん、後ろにいます」
// I added an "Um," in front of the sentence because it felt more natural in this situation. What do you guys think? - Kotarou
<0098> \{Akio} "What?!"
// \{秋生}「なにっ」
<0099> Turning around, pops came face to face with a teary Sanae-san.
// オッサンが振り向いた先に、涙ぐむ早苗さんがいた。
<0100> \{Sanae} "So my bread is..."
// \{早苗}「わたしのパンは…」
<0101> \{Sanae} "... something that's made for throwing at people, isn't it-----?!"
// \{早苗}「人にぶつけるためのものだったんですねーーーっ！」
<0102> With that, she turned around and dashed off.
// 後ろを向いて、走り去った。
<0103> \{Akio} "I love it----!"
// \{秋生}「俺は大好きだぞぉーーーっ！」
<0104> In the same fashion, pops followed her out of the store.
// オッサンも、いつものようにその後を追いかけていった。
<0105> So I was left alone with Nagisa.
// 渚とふたりだけになる。
<0106> \{Nagisa} "\m{B}-kun has worked hard."
// \{渚}「\m{B}くん、がんばってます」
<0107> \{\m{B}} "Is that so..."
// \{\m{B}}「そうかな…」
<0108> \{Nagisa} "You looked brilliant."
// \{渚}「素敵です」
<0109> \{\m{B}} "All I do is type on the cashier."
// \{\m{B}}「単なるレジ打ちだけどな」
<0110> \{Voice} "Excuse me!"
// \{声}「ごめんくださーい」
<0111> And then, a real customer came.
// そこへ、本物の客が入ってきた。
<0112> \{Nagisa} "Welcome."
// \{渚}「いらっしゃいませ」
<0113> Nagisa greets with a smile.
// 渚が笑顔で応対する。
<0114> Just like that, a comfortable feeling expanded.
// ふっ、と穏やかな気持ちになった。
<0115> In that instance, I imagined a future where we would work side by side.
// 一瞬だけ俺は、こうしてふたりで働く未来を想像してしまったのだ。
//==================
// SECTION 2
//==================
<0116> April 5 (Monday)
//４月５日(月)
<0117> The opening ceremony of April.
// ４月の始業式の朝。
<0118> \{Nagisa} "Well then..."
// \{渚}「それでは…」
<0119> \{Nagisa} "I'll be going now."
// \{渚}「いってきます」
<0120> \{\m{B}} "Yeah.""
// \{\m{B}}「ああ」
<0121> \{Sanae} "Take care."
// \{早苗}「いってらっしゃい」
<0122> \{Akio} "Yeah, have a good one."
// \{秋生}「おぅ、いってこい」
<0123> Nagisa attended school on her own.
// 渚はひとりで登校する。
<0124> It'll be like this from every day onward.
// これから毎日。
<0125> Would she worry and stop at the foot of that slope again...?
// また、坂の下で立ち止まって、思い悩んだりしないだろうか…。
<0126> No... definitely not.
// きっと…しない。
<0127> Ever since that day, she has become strong.
// あの日から、ずっと強くなったんだから。
<0128> That's why, I will watch her from here.
// だから俺も、ここで見送る。
<0129> \{\m{B}} "... hang in there."
// \{\m{B}}「…頑張れよな」
<0130> Encouraging her as such.
// そう励まして。
<0131> \{Nagisa} "Okay!"
// \{渚}「はいっ」
<0132> That night, I went to Nagisa's bedroom.
// その夜、俺は渚の部屋に赴いた。
<0133> Although a happy Nagisa appeared at dinner, I could see that she was pushing herself.
// 夕食の場では、楽しげに話していた渚だったけど、俺には無理をしているように見えた。
<0134> Pops and Sanae-san must've noticed it too.
// きっとオッサンや早苗さんも気づいていただろう。
<0135> \{\m{B}} "Nagisa, it's me."
// \{\m{B}}「俺だ、渚」
<0136> \{Nagisa} "Ah, yes, what's the matter?"
// \{渚}「あ、はい。どうしましたか」
<0137> A voice answers from within the room.
// 中から声が返ってくる。
<0138> \{\m{B}} "I'll come in."
// \{\m{B}}「入るぞ」
<0139> \{Nagisa} "Yes, please do."
// \{渚}「はい、どうぞ」
<0140> Nagisa was seated, holding onto a stuffed Big Dango Family doll.
// 渚は、だんご大家族のぬいぐるみを抱いて、座り込んでいた。
<0141> She must've been recounting today's school. It must have been depressing.
// 今、じっと学校の出来事を振り返って、落ち込んでいたところだったのかもしれない。
<0142> \{\m{B}} "I'll sit here."
// \{\m{B}}「座るな」
<0143> \{Nagisa} "I'll get you a cushion."
// \{渚}「座布団、持ってきます」
<0144> \{\m{B}} "It's all right."
// \{\m{B}}「いいよ」
<0145> \{Nagisa} "But it's going to hurt your bottom."
// \{渚}「お尻、痛いと思います」
<0146> \{\m{B}} "I did say it's fine."
// \{\m{B}}「いいっての」
<0147> \{Nagisa} "I see..."
// \{渚}「そうですか…」
<0148> She sat down once again, and went back to holding that stuffed dango.
//Dango = animal?
// Stuffed Dango in this case I believe is like a cushion/pillow thing. I don't think it's animal.
// Dango = Small, usually filled with red bean paste bun thingy, right?
// 浮かした腰をもう一度下ろして、ぬいぐるみをぎゅっと抱き直した。
<0149> \{\m{B}} "Did you find someone to talk to in your class?"
// \{\m{B}}「クラスで話せる奴、いそうか？」
<0150> \{Nagisa} "Having to repeat two years makes it feel hard to find a topic."
// \{渚}「なんだか二年も留年していると、話題が合わない気がします」
<0151> \{\m{B}} "What, and that makes you feel like an old lady?"
// \{\m{B}}「おまえは、おばさんかよ…」
<0152> \{\m{B}} "It's just two years. It doesn't even make an age gap."
// \{\m{B}}「たった二歳なんて、歳の差なんて呼べないっての」
<0153> \{Nagisa} "Really...?"
// \{渚}「そうでしょうか…」
<0154> Suddenly I thought.
// ふと思う。
<0155> Even if I try to correct her, I would only be pushing her further.
// こんな俺の叱咤も、渚を追いつめているだけなのだろうか。
<0156> That's Nagisa's excuse right now.
// 今のは渚の言い訳だった。
<0157> \{\m{B}} "Those classmates... do they know?"
// \{\m{B}}「みんなさ…知ってるのかな」
<0158> \{Nagisa} "What?"
// \{渚}「何をでしょうか」
<0159> \{\m{B}} "About... well, how you've repeated twice."
// \{\m{B}}「おまえがさ…その、二年もダブってること」
<0160> \{Nagisa} "I think they do."
// \{渚}「知ってると思います」
<0161> \{Nagisa} "Ever since the opening ceremony, that rumor's been spreading around."
// \{渚}「始業式のときから、話題にのぼってたみたいです」
<0162> \{Nagisa} "That there's such a kid in the class."
// \{渚}「ウチのクラスにそういう子がいるって」
<0163> \{Nagisa} "I heard a bit of it..."
// \{渚}「ちょっと聞いてしまいました…」
<0164> \{\m{B}} "I see..."
// \{\m{B}}「そっか…」
<0165> \{Nagisa} "Besides, they've been classmates for a whole year, so everyone knows each other..."
// \{渚}「それに、みんなは一年の頃から同じ学年で、顔を知ってますけど…」
<0166> \{Nagisa} "I stood out like a transfer student... so it was quickly uncovered."
// \{渚}「わたしは、転校生みたいなものですから…すぐばれちゃいます」
<0167> \{\m{B}} "But there are people you recognize, right?"
// \{\m{B}}「でも、知った顔もあるだろ？」
<0168> \{\m{B}} "Like Nishina and Sugisaka?"
// \{\m{B}}「仁科や杉坂」
<0169> \{Nagisa} "Yes. I did hope that we could be in the same class."
// \{渚}「はい。クラスが一緒だったらいいな、って思ってました」
<0170> So, chances of meeting would be thin if it wasn't...?
// 違えば会う機会も少ないか…。
// at this point, I will call the "recent playthrough" being the playthrough in Nagisa's route just before you started After Story.
// if in your playthrough you picked Tomoyo for the basketball team, goto line 171, else goto 187
<0171> \{\m{B}} "Well, what about Tomoyo?"
// \{\m{B}}「じゃ、智代は」
<0172> \{Nagisa} "Sakagami-san was in a different class as well."
// \{渚}「坂上さんも、別のクラスです」
<0173> \{\m{B}} "I see..."
// \{\m{B}}「そうか…」
<0174> \{Nagisa} "I met Sakagami-san when returning from sports."
// \{渚}「坂上さんとは、体育館から戻る途中にお会いしました」
<0175> \{Nagisa} "She told me to hang in there as well."
// \{渚}「おまえもがんばれ、と言ってもらいました」
<0176> \{\m{B}} "Sounds like what she'd say..."
// \{\m{B}}「あいつらしいな…」
<0177> \{Nagisa} "Yep, she's a very nice person."
// \{渚}「はい。とてもいい人です」
<0178> \{\m{B}} "You should hang out with Tomoyo."
// \{\m{B}}「おまえ、智代と連れ合えよ」
<0179> \{Nagisa} "Eh, that's... she's too distanced."
// \{渚}「え、そんな…とても遠い人です」
<0180> \{\m{B}} "The student council regroups at the end of the month, right? That way she'd be free too."
// \{\m{B}}「月末には生徒会の入れ替えがあるだろ？そうしたら、あいつも暇になるって」
<0181> \{Nagisa} "I'm sure she'll be busy studying for exams."
// orig TL: "But she'll definitely be busy with exam revision."
// \{渚}「きっと、受験勉強に忙しくなると思います」
<0182> \{\m{B}} "Even so, if it's her, she'd keep you company."
// \{\m{B}}「なったとしても、あいつだったら、おまえの相手、ちゃんとしてくれるって」
<0183> \{Nagisa} "Is that true? Would she...?"
// \{渚}「本当でしょうか。してもらえるでしょうか…」
<0184> \{\m{B}} "Probably."
// \{\m{B}}「たぶんな」
<0185> \{Nagisa} "If she does, I'll be very happy."
// \{渚}「してもらえたら、うれしいです」
<0186> \{\m{B}} "Yeah. And you mustn't think that you can't make friends in other classes."
// \{\m{B}}「ああ。それとは別にクラスの中でも、友達作らないと駄目だぞ」// goto 189
<0187> \{\m{B}} "Yeah..."
// \{\m{B}}「そっか…」
<0188> \{\m{B}} "Besides..."
// \{\m{B}}「でもさ…」
<0189> \{m{B}} "You're a nice person, so even if you get along, I think that people wouldn't mind you."
// \{\m{B}}「おまえ、性格いいからさ、寄っていっても、嫌がられないと思うぜ？」
<0190> \{Nagisa} "Okay, let's hope so..."
// \{渚}「はい、だといいです…」
<0191> \{\m{B}} "Yeah, everyone will end up liking you."
// \{\m{B}}「ああ、みんなも、おまえのこと好きになるって」
<0192> \{\m{B}} "All you need is a connection."
// \{\m{B}}「要は、きっかけだけだと思うけどな」
<0193> \{Nagisa} "Yeah..."
// \{渚}「はい…」
<0194> \{\m{B}} "And secondly...\p yeah, about the drama club."
// \{\m{B}}「後は…\pそう、演劇部だ」
<0195> \{\m{B}} "Do you want to continue it?"
// \{\m{B}}「続けるんだろ？」
<0196> \{Nagisa) "Yes. I would."
// \{渚}「はい、続けたいです」
<0197> \{\m{B}} "You should follow the proper regulations to gather members this year."
// \{\m{B}}「今年はちゃんと正規のやり方で、部員集められるじゃないか」
<0198> \{Nagisa} "Yes, that's right."
// \{渚}「はい、そうです」
<0199> \{Nagisa} "However..."
// \{渚}「ですけど…」
<0200> \{\m{B}} "However what?"
// \{\m{B}}「けど、なんだよ」
<0201> \{Nagisa} "There isn't a supervisor."
// \{渚}「顧問の先生がいないです」
<0202> \{\m{B}} "Why? Isn't Koumura..."
// \{\m{B}}「どうして、幸村が…」
<0203> Upon saying that, I suddenly remembered.
// そこまで言って、俺は思い出した。
<0204> \{Nagisa} "Koumura-sensei retired last year..."
// \{渚}「幸村先生、去年、退職されましたので…」
<0205> \{\m{B}} "Yeah, so he did..."
// \{\m{B}}「ああ、そうだったよ…」
<0206> \{Nagisa} "But there's a new replacement teacher, maybe he'll take the role."
// \{渚}「でも、新任の先生がいらっしゃったので、引き継いでもらえるかもしれません」
<0207> \{\m{B}} "That's it, you should ask early!"
// \{\m{B}}「それだっ、すぐに頼みにいけっ」
<0208> \{Nagisa} "Yep... that's what I intended."
// \{渚}「はい…そうするつもりでした」
<0209> \{Nagisa} "But, he's a bit..."
// \{渚}「でも、ちょっと…」
<0210> \{\m{B}} "A bit what?"
// \{\m{B}}「ちょっと、なんだよ」
<0211> \{Nagisa} "The teacher was a bit scary-looking... so I've been hesitating."
// \{渚}「ちょっと、恐そうな先生ですので…躊躇してしまいました」
// I'm kinda iffy on that hyphen in "scary-looking"... -Hiiragi Kagami
// I would put intimidating, but that's about it. -Amoirsp
<0212> \{\m{B}} "But he only just looks scary, right?
// \{\m{B}}「恐そうって、見た目だけだろ？」
<0213> \{Nagisa} "No, he seemed to have been in lifestyle counseling, and he was really snap-and-crack at introductions today."
// \{渚}「いえ、前の学校では生活指導をしていたそうで、今日の挨拶でも、ビシバシいくって…そう言ってました」
<0214> That's true...
// そうだよな…。
<0215> Not all teachers are kind old men like Koumura.
// 先生が皆、幸村のような好々爺とは限らないのだ。
<0216> \{Nagisa} "He was a sports teacher, and didn't seem much like a counselor."
// \{渚}「体育会系の先生でして、演劇部の顧問という感じではなかったです」
<0217> \{\m{B}} "Really..."
// \{\m{B}}「そっかよ…」
<0218> I put my hand on my face.
// 顔を手で覆う。
<0219> Why does her future seem to be so full of difficulty?
// なんて…前途多難なのだろう、こいつの学校生活は。
<0220> Shouldn't it be so common?
// どうしてもっと、ありふれていないのか。
<0221> Having a group of close friends, chatting happily together, sweating in club-activities...
// 人並みに友達がいて、楽しいおしゃべりができて、部活に精を出せて…
<0222> Why can't this small happiness be granted to her?
// どうして、そんなささやかな幸せさえ、与えられないのだろう。
<0223> \{Nagisa} "I'm sorry, \m{B}-kun"
// \{渚}「ごめんなさいです、\m{B}くん」
<0224> \{\m{B}} "What for?"
// \{\m{B}}「なにがだよ…」
<0225> Her voice was trembling.
// 泣いているような声が出てしまった。
<0226> \{Nagisa} "I've made you worry."
// \{渚}「心配かけてしまいました」
<0227> \{\m{B}} "It's okay... if you kept it to yourself, you'd feel worse."
// \{\m{B}}「いいんだよ…ひとりで抱えられたら、もっと悲しいよ」
<0228> \{Nagisa} "No, I've just been whining."
// \{渚}「いえ、単なる泣き言です」
<0229> \{Nagisa} "Since I've decided to do my best, I'll do my best."
// \{渚}「がんばると決めたからには、がんばります」
<0230> \{\m{B}} "Yeah, of course you should do your best."
// \{\m{B}}「ああ、もちろん頑張ってほしい」
<0231> \{\m{B}} "But, don't just curl up with your stuffed dango; come talk to me."
// \{\m{B}}「でも、ひとりでぬいぐるみなんて抱きしめてないで、俺に言ってくれよ」
<0232> \{Nagisa} "This is thanks to you too, \m{B}-kun."
// \{渚}「これも、\m{B}くんのつもりです」
<0233> \{Nagisa} "Since you gave it to me..."
// \{渚}「\m{B}くんにもらったものですし…」
<0234> \{Nagisa} "That's why, it's like telling \m{B}-kun."
// \{渚}「ですから、\m{B}くんに話を聞いていてもらってる気分でした」
<0235> \{Nagisa} "I felt really relaxed."
// \{渚}「すごく、落ち着きます」
<0236>\{Nagisa} "So in return, I hugged it closely."
// \{渚}「その代わり、力いっぱい抱きしめてしまいましたけど」
<0237> \{Nagisa} "Ehehe..."
// \{渚}「…えへへ」
<0238> She tries to persevere by shutting down any sign of weakness.
// こいつなりに頑張っているんだ。人には弱音を吐かないよう。
<0239> Maybe I'm unreasonably forcing it out.
// 俺はそれを無理に吐かせようとしているのかもしれない。
<0240> Maybe I'm just dragging down her will to become stronger.
// 強くなろうとしている渚の足を引っ張っているだけなのかもしれない。
<0241> \{\m{B} "But, let me hear it too."
// \{\m{B}}「でも、話は俺も聞かせてくれよな」
<0242> \{\m{B} "Not like a complaint, but more like a discussion."
// \{\m{B}}「それは弱音じゃなくて、相談とかさ…そういうのになるから」
<0243> \{Nagisa} "Yes, let's do that."
// \{渚}「はい。お願いします」
<0244> \{Nagisa} "However, I want to talk about happier topics with \m{B}-kun."
// \{渚}「でも、\m{B}くんとはもっと楽しい話がしたいです」
<0245> \{Nagisa} "I hope to talk about things at school with a smile."
// \{渚}「今日、学校でこんなことがありましたって、笑顔で話したいです」
<0246> \{\m{B}} "Uh huh, let's hope topics like these will increase."
// \{\m{B}}「ああ、そうだな。そんな話が増えるといいな」
<0247> \{Nagisa} "Yes, I'll do my best to increase them."
// \{渚}「はい。増やせるようにします」
<0248> Yet...
// けど…
<0249> Even after that, I heard not one word about happy past times in school from Nagisa.
// それからも、渚の口から、学校での楽しい話を聞くことはなかった。
//==================
// SECTION 3
//==================
<0250> April 6 (Tuesday)
// ４月６日(火)
<0251> \{\m{B}} "How did it go with the club advisor?"
// \{\m{B}}「顧問のほうはどうにかなったのか？」
<0252> Once again, I was in Nagisa's room.
// 次の日の夜も、俺は渚の部屋にいた。
<0253> \{Nagisa} "Ah, well..."
// \{渚}「あ、はい…」
<0254> \{Nagisa} "Minoshima-sensei, whom I've mentioned yesterday, agreed to take the role."
// \{渚}「昨日話しました、新任の簑島先生に受け持ってもらえることになりました」
<0255> \{\m{B}} "Well, isn't that great?"
// \{\m{B}}「そっか。よかったじゃん」
<0256> \{Nagisa} "Yes, I'm really glad."
// \{渚}「はい、とてもよかったです」
<0257> But from her expression, Nagisa doesn't seem to be in a happy mood.
// 表情からすると、諸手をあげて喜べる状況ではないらしい。
<0258> \{\m{B}} "What's wrong? Didn't it go smoothly?"
// \{\m{B}}「どうしたんだよ。すんなりいかなかったのか？」
<0259> \{Nagisa} "Well, no...it went well, I guess, but how can I say..."
// \{渚}「え、いえ…すんなりとはいったのですが、なんと言いますか…」
<0260> \{\m{B}} "Just tell me the whole story."
// \{\m{B}}「状況を言えよ」
<0261> \{Nagisa} "Okay."
// \{渚}「はい」
<0262> \{Nagisa} "So I went to the staff room to negotiate."
// \{渚}「放課後、わたしは職員室まで掛け合いに行きました」
<0263> \{Nagisa} "Minoshima-sensei was there, so we talked on the spot."
// \{渚}「簑島先生、職員室にいらっしゃったので、その場で話をしました」
<0264> \{\m{B}} "Okay."
// \{\m{B}}「ああ」
<0265> \{Nagisa} "And then, well...he didn't seem very interested..."
// \{渚}「そうしたら、その…あまり乗り気でない顔をされまして…」
<0266> \{\m{B}} "So it wasn't smooth after all..."
// \{\m{B}}「全然すんなりじゃないじゃないかよ…」
<0267> \{Nagisa} "No, but then a teacher next to us heard the conversation..."
// \{渚}「いえ、ですが、ちょうど隣で教頭先生が話を聞いていまして…」
<0268> \{Nagisa} "So Minoshima-sensei was appointed as the advisor of the drama club on the spot."
// \{渚}「その場で簑島先生を演劇部の顧問に任命しました」
<0269> \{\m{B}} "I see..."
// \{\m{B}}「なるほど…」
<0270> \{\m{B}} "So what was that Minoshima's face like when he heard it?"
// \{\m{B}}「そん時、その簑島って奴、どんな顔してた」
<0271> \{Nagisa} "That's... something I don't really want to mention."
// \{渚}「それは…あまり言いたくないです」
<0272> To get her tongue so tied up... no need to guess, it must've been really bad.
// よくて舌打ち、最悪…なんだろう。見当もつかない。
<0273> It couldn't have been very amusing to have a sports teacher supervising the drama club.
// 体育会系の教師が演劇部の顧問になんてつかされたら、面白くないに決まっている。
<0274> \{Nagisa} "However, Minoshima-sensei also has the role of sub-advisor for the track-and-field club, so I don't think that he would be around so often."
// \{渚}「ですが、簑島先生は、陸上部の副顧問と掛け持ちですので、そんなに見てもらえないと思います」
<0275> Was that a pity, or was that something to be thankful about? I have no idea.
// それは残念なことなのか、それとも救いなのだろうか、よくわからなかった。
<0276> However, since a club is not allowed to operate without supervision, it can't be a good thing.
// でも、顧問がいない時は活動してはいけないはずだから、いいことなわけがない。
<0277> \{Nagisa} "And..."
// \{渚}「それに…」
<0278> Looks like there are more hardships ahead.
// まだ苦難の続きはあった。
<0279> \{Nagisa} "If I don't gather enough new members, the club would be canceled after all..."
// \{渚}「新入部員が集まらなければ、やっぱり廃部になってしまいますので…」
<0280> \{\m{B}} "Is that so..."
// \{\m{B}}「そう…だったな」
//==================
// SECTION 4
//==================
<0281> April 7 (Wednesday)
// ４月７日(水)
<0282> \{Nagisa} "Today, I made a recruitment poster."
// \{渚}「今日は、部員募集のビラを作りました」
<0283> \{Nagisa} "I made the Big Dango Family as cute as last year's."
// \{渚}「去年と同じように、だんご大家族を可愛くあしらいました」
<0284> \{\m{B}} "I see..."
// \{\m{B}}「ああ」
<0285> \{Nagisa} "I posted it on the notice board during lunch."
// \{渚}「昼休みに掲示板に貼りました」
<0286> \{Nagisa} "But when I came back for cleaning duties...somehow, the poster had fallen to the floor."
// \{渚}「帰り、掃除当番だったので、教室の掃除してたら…どうしてか、そのビラが教室の床に落ちてました」
<0287> \{Nagisa} "Picking it up, I wondered what happened."
// \{渚}「どうしてだろう、って拾い上げたんです」
<0288> \{Nagisa} "That's when people around me called out, 'Ahh, she found out'..."
// \{渚}「そうしたら、周りの人たちが、ああ、見つかっちゃったって…」
<0289> \{\m{B}} "........."
// \{\m{B}}「………」
<0290> \{Nagisa} "When I wasn't around, it was torn off and passed amongst the class."
// \{渚}「知らないうちに剥がされて、クラスの人たちの間で回されてたんです」
<0291> \{Nagisa} "I wonder what was wrong."
// \{渚}「…何が悪かったんでしょうか」
<0292> It's being labeled as different after having repeated two years.
// ただでさえ二年も留年しているという特異な存在だ。
<0293> No matter what she does, people will exploit her faults and pick on her.
// 何をしても、揚げ足を取られるようにして、からかわれるのだろう。
<0294> If I was there with her... I'd comfort her on the spot...
// 俺が学校に居たなら…その場で慰めて…
<0295> And then, when classes finish, we'd probably stick the poster back up, together.
// そして、放課後になったら、またふたりで、ビラを貼って回れたのに。
<0296> \{Nagisa} "Could it be the Big Dango Family?"
// \{渚}「だんご大家族でしょうか…」
<0297> \{\m{B}} "No, there's nothing wrong."
// \{\m{B}}「いや、何も悪くない」
<0298> \{\m{B}} "But I think it's just something that takes time."
// \{\m{B}}「ただ、もう少し時間がかかるんだと思う」
<0299> \{\m{B}} "That's why you must endure it right now."
// \{\m{B}}「だから、今は辛抱だ」
<0300> \{Nagisa} "I'd feel bad if it was torn off again..."
// \{渚}「また、剥がされたら、ちょっと嫌です…」
<0301> \{\m{B}} "Yeah, it's important that you insist. Have you done so?"
// \{\m{B}}「ああ、そういう自己主張も大事だと思う。ちゃんと言ったか？」
<0302> \{Nagisa} "Well, yes..."
// \{渚}「あ、はい…」
<0303> \{Nagisa} "I asked them not to tear it off again."
// \{渚}「もう剥がさないでほしいですって、言いました」
<0304> \{\m{B}} "Yeah, that makes it alright. It won't be torn off again."
// \{\m{B}}「ああ、ならいいよ。もう剥がされない」
<0305> \{Nagisa} "I see... I believe you, so I'll stick it back up tomorrow."
// \{渚}「わかりました…そう信じて、明日、貼り直します」
<0306> \{\m{B}} "Yeah."
// \{\m{B}}「ああ」
//==================
// SECTION 5
//==================
<0307> April 8 (Thursday)
// ４月８日(木)
<0308> \{Nagisa} "Sorry for bothering you while you're tired... but can I tell you something?"
// \{渚}「お疲れのところ申し訳ないですが…また、話、聞いてくれますか」
<0309> \{\m{B}} "Yeah, sure."
// \{\m{B}}「ああ、もちろん」
<0310> \{Nagisa} "This morning, I put the poster back up."
// \{渚}「今日は朝からビラを張り直しました」
<0311> \{Nagisa} "This time it wasn't torn off."
// \{渚}「今度は剥がされなかったです」
<0312> \{Nagisa} "From afar, I saw a new female student coming and stopping by the notice board."
// \{渚}「遠目に見てたら、新入生らしき女の子が来て、掲示板の前で立ち止まりました」
<0313> \{Nagisa} "And I thought, did she notice the drama club's poster?"
// \{渚}「たぶん、演劇部のビラも見ていただけたのではないかと…そう思います」
<0314> \{\m{B}} "Yeah, of course she noticed."
// \{\m{B}}「ああ、きっと見てるよ」
<0315> \{\m{B}} "Or should I say, it's got an impact that makes it hard to ignore."
// \{\m{B}}「つーか、無視できないインパクトがあるからな」
<0316> \{Nagisa} "I'll be happy if she becomes slightly interested."
// \{渚}「はい、少しでも興味を持ってもらえたら、うれしいです」
<0317> \{\m{B}} "When is the introduction seminar?"
// \{\m{B}}「説明会はいつあるんだっけ？」
<0318> \{Nagisa} "The following Saturday."
// \{渚}「明後日の土曜日です」
<0319> \{Nagisa} "It's a combined event in the gym."
// \{渚}「体育館で合同で行われます」
<0320> Last year, that was when it all ended for Nagisa after she returned to school.
// 去年、渚が復学したのは、それらが終わってしまってからだった。
<0321> That's why, being able to do this herself makes all the difference.
// だから、自分勝手にやった去年とは勝手が違う。
<0322> But, for Nagisa's case, it'd be better to prepare beforehand.
// けど、そうした場を用意してもらったほうが、渚にとってはやりやすいだろう。
<0323> \{Nagisa} "I feel extremely nervous."
// \{渚}「ものすごく、不安です」
<0324> \{\m{B}} "After all, last year you'd only practiced and never performed."
// \{\m{B}}「結局、去年だって、練習しただけで、本番やんなかったもんな」
<0325> \{Nagisa} "Yeah... that's right."
// \{渚}「はい…そうでした」
<0326> \{Nagisa} "I'll try and remember the practice with \m{B}-kun and do my best."
// \{渚}「今年は、\m{B}くんと練習した時のことを思い出して、やってみます」
<0327> \{\m{B}} "That's right. Even though there's been a blank, you'll be alright."
// \{\m{B}}「そうだよな。間は空いちまったけど、練習したんだから、大丈夫だよな」
<0328> \{Nagisa} "Yes. When I perform, I'm thinking that \m{B}-kun is watching over me..."
// \{渚}「はい。\m{B}くんがそばで見ていてくれてるって…そう思ってやります」
<0329> \{\m{B}} "Why, that sounds like as if I'm dead."
// \{\m{B}}「なんか死んだ人みたいだな」
<0330> \{Nagisa} "That's not it. But by then, \m{B}-kun will be busy at work."
// \{渚}「そんなことないです。\m{B}くん、その時はお仕事がんばってます」
<0331> \{\m{B}} "That's true."
// \{\m{B}}「だな」
<0332> \{Nagisa} "But honestly..."
// \{渚}「本当は…」
<0333> \{Nagisa} "I wish that... \m{B}-kun could be there by my side, watching over me."
// \{渚}「\m{B}くんに…そばで見ていてほしいです」
<0334> \{Nagisa} "So I would feel really strong inside...and be able to relax..."
// \{渚}「そうしたら、すごく心強くて…安心できて…」
<0335> \{Nagisa} "As if I could do my best..."
// \{渚}「何だって、がんばれる気がします…」
<0336> A hint of frailness.
// 弱さを吐露した。
<0337> In between this, the sadness in her surged, and her eyes moistened.
// その途端に、辛さがこみ上げてきたのか、目を潤ませた。
<0338> But she did not let any tears fall.
// でも、涙を流したりはしなかった。
<0339> After desperately holding them in...
// 必死で堪えた後…
<0340> \{Nagisa} "But, this time I'll be fine by myself."
// \{渚}「でも、今はひとりで大丈夫ですっ」
<0341> She said so with a smile.
// 笑って、そう言った。
//==================
// SECTION 6
//==================
<0342> April 10 (Saturday)
// ４月１０日(土)
<0343> Today is the introductory seminar for clubs.
// 今日は、クラブの説明会の日だった。
<0344> Because of the tension and anxiety, it's been impossible to talk to Nagisa since morning.
// 不安と緊張のためか、渚は朝から何を言っても上の空だった。
<0345> Even when she was leaving, her eyes were fixed on the notes for the speech.
// 出かける時間になっても、演説内容を書いたノートに目を落としていた。
<0346> \{\m{B}} "Hey, Nagisa."
// \{\m{B}}「おーい、渚」
<0347> \{Nagisa} "........."
// \{渚}「………」
<0348> \{Nagisa} "Eh, were you calling me?"
// \{渚}「え、呼びましたか」
<0349> One step slow, she responded to my calling.
// ワンテンポ遅れて、俺の呼びかけに気づく。
<0350> \{\m{B}} "If you don't go now, you'll be late."
// \{\m{B}}「もう出ないと、遅刻するぞ」
<0351> \{Nagisa} "Please wait a bit more. I've still got some time to recite this."
// \{渚}「もうちょっとです。もうちょっとだけ暗記に時間を使いたいです」
<0352> Once again, focusing her attention on the notes.
// 再び、ノートに見入る。
<0353> Geez, will she really be okay like this?
// ああ、こんなので大丈夫なのだろうか。
<0354> \{\m{B}} "Hey, Nagisa."
// \{\m{B}}「おーい、渚」
<0355> \{Nagisa} "........."
// \{渚}「………」
<0356> \{Nagisa} "Eh? Were you calling me?"
// \{渚}「え？呼びましたか」
<0357> \{\m{B}} "I want to make love to you, Nagisa."
// \{\m{B}}「渚とエッチなことしたい」
<0358> \{Nagisa} "Sorry. But please do so after I return."
// \{渚}「すみません。帰ってきてからにしてください」
<0359> She quickly returns her gaze to her notes.
// すぐノートに目を戻す。
<0360> \{\m{B}} (Are you sure it's okay when you've returned...?)
// \{\m{B}}（帰ってきてからだったら、いいのか…）
<0361> \{\m{B}} (Wait, wasn't that the same as the morning before the drama rehearsals...?)
// \{\m{B}}（って、演劇のリハーサルの日も、朝からこうだったよな…）
<0362> Recalling events from last year, I let out a wry smile.
// 去年のことを思い出して、俺は思わず苦笑してしまう。
<0363> \{Nagisa} "Well, here I go."
// \{渚}「それでは、いってきます」
<0364> \{\m{B}} "Yeah, take care."
// \{\m{B}}「ああ、いってらっしゃい」
<0365> \{Nagisa} "........."
// \{渚}「………」
<0366> \{\m{B}} "Do your best."
// \{\m{B}}「頑張れよ」
<0367> \{Nagisa} "... okay!"
// \{渚}「…はいっ」
<0368> In the end, she returned the encouragement with a smile.
// 最後には笑顔で返事をしてくれた。
<0369> Worried about Nagisa, I couldn't completely concentrate during work.
// 仕事の間も、渚のことが心配で、気が気でなかった。
<0370> Right now, she should be standing on the stage of the gym.
// 今頃は、体育館の壇上に立っている頃だろうか。
<0371> Even if she's feeling awkward, she'll try her best for the introductory speech.
//つたなくても、精一杯、説明をしているだろうか。
<0372> Or would she be speechless...standing frozen there on the stage?
// それとも、何も言えず…立ちつくしてしまっているだろうか。
<0373> \{\m{B}} (Argh, let's not think negatively!)
// \{\m{B}}（ああ、悪いほうに考えるなっ）
<0374> Shaking my head.
// 頭を振る。
<0375> Clang.
// からん。
<0376> The door opens, a customer starts browsing the store.
// ドアが開いて、客が店内を覗いていた。
<0377> \{\m{B}} "Welcome."
// \{\m{B}}「いらっしゃいませ」
<0378> Nagisa got home after an hour or so.
// １時を回ったところで、渚は帰宅した。
<0379> Leaving the store to Sanae-san, we went to grab a late lunch.
// 店番は早苗さんに任せて、遅めの昼をふたりで取った。
<0380> \{Nagisa} "... it was as tense as last year's stage drama."
// \{渚}「…去年の演劇の時ぐらい緊張しました」
<0381> After having lunch, Nagisa started talking.
// ご飯を食べながら、渚の話が始まる。
<0382> \{\m{B}} "Yeah, isn't that so? I understand."
// \{\m{B}}「ああ、だろうな。わかるよ」
<0383> \{Nagisa} "The speech was...if \{\m{B}} heard it, you'd probably say that it was not good at all..."
// \{渚}「演説は…\m{B}くんが聞いてたら、ぜんぜんダメだ、とか言いそうな出来でしたけど…」
<0384> \{Nagisa} "Even so, I stood on the stage till the end... and spoke."
// \{渚}「それでも、最後まで壇上に立って…話をしました」
<0385> \{Nagisa} "What with everyone combining their strength to attempt a feat..."
// \{渚}「みんなで力を合わせて、ひとつのことを成し遂げる…」
<0386> \{Nagisa} "And that it is a wonderful thing, why don't we do it together?"
// \{渚}「それは素敵なことですから、一緒にやってみませんかって」
<0387> \{\m{B}} "I see..."
// \{\m{B}}「そっか…」
<0388> \{Nagisa} "Even if it felt awkward. As long as you've passed the message."
// \{\m{B}}「不格好でもいい。思いが伝わればな」
<0389> \{Nagisa} "Yes."
// \{渚}「はい」
<0390> \{Nagisa} "And then... when leaving, I could hear a ring of applause."
// \{渚}「それで…戻ってくる時に、パチパチって拍手が聞こえてきました」
<0391> \{Nagisa} "They were from Nishina-san and Sugisaka-san."
// \{渚}「仁科さんと杉坂さんでした」
<0392> \{\m{B}} "Did you guys talk?"
// \{\m{B}}「話できたのか？」
<0393> \{Nagisa} "A little. Stuff like 'How are you doing,' and 'Do your best'."
// \{渚}「少しだけです。お元気ですか、とか、がんばってますね、とか」
<0394> \{\m{B}} "Is that so? I'm glad."
// \{\m{B}}「そっか、良かったな」
<0395> \{Nagisa} "Yes."
// \{渚}「はい」
<0396> After all, a good outcome awaits only if you worked hard for it.
// 頑張っていれば、いいことは絶対にある。
<0397> Even if it's modest, if it piles up, I'm sure it'll be great.
// ささやかなことでも、積み重なって、きっと合計では良かったと思えるようになる。
<0398> That's something I learned in my final days of school.
// それは、俺が最後の学校生活で知ったことだった。
<0399> Something known even amongst the school life I hated.
// あんなにも嫌いだった学校生活の中で、知ったことだった。
<0400> \{\m{B}} "So, when will the new members be entering?"
// \{\m{B}}「それで、いつ、部員は入ってくるんだ？」
<0401> \{Nagisa} "The forms are to be handed to the club advisors by next Wednesday."
// Advisor and adviser is iffy notation. I don't know which spelling is the right one. -Amoisp
// \{渚}「来週の水曜までに、顧問の先生に入部届けを出します」
<0402> \{Nagisa} "So, if I don't get two people by then..."
// \{渚}「つまり、その日までに二人以上、届け出がなければ…」
<0403> \{\m{B}} "Yeah..."
// \{\m{B}}「ああ…」
<0404> Then the drama club will be canceled once again.
// Canceled -> American English. Cancelled -> British English. Gwah! -Amoirsp
// 演劇部は、また廃部になる、ということだった。
<0405> \{Nagisa} "There was a lot of new students..."
// \{渚}「とても、たくさんの新入生がいましたから…」
<0406> \{\m{B}} "Yeah, so you'd at least get two people with an interest in drama."
// \{\m{B}}「ああ、ふたり以上は絶対いるよ。演劇に興味ある奴」
<0407> \{\m{B}} "Even if they're not interested, as long as it's known that the club leader is a cute girl like you, I'd join without hesitation."
// \{\m{B}}「興味なくても、部長がおまえみたいな可愛い女の子だって知ったら、俺なら迷わず入っちまうけどな」
<0408> \{Nagisa} "You didn't easily join though, \m{B}-kun."
// \{渚}「\m{B}くん、なかなか入ってくれなかったです」
<0409> \{\m{B}} "Was that the case?"
// \{\m{B}}「そうだっけ？」
<0410> \{Nagisa} "Yes, it was."
// \{渚}「はい、そうです」
<0411> \{\m{B}} "I'm a difficult man to please."
// \{\m{B}}「あまのじゃくだったんだよ」
<0412> \{Nagisa} "You're very honest."
// \{渚}「\m{B}くん、ものすごく正直です」
<0413> \{\m{B}} "Well, that's just as much as I want to say..."
// orig TL: "Well, only if it's something that concerns me..."
// \{\m{B}}「まぁ、言いたいことは言うほうだけど…」
<0414> \{\m{B}} "But... I've always been by your side, right?"
// \{\m{B}}「でも…ずっとおまえのそばに居ただろ」
<0415> \{Nagisa} "Yes... that's right."
// \{渚}「はい…そうです」
<0416> \{Nagisa} "You've always been by my side."
// \{渚}「いつでも、そばに居てくれました」
<0417> \{\m{B}} "Along with that idiot, Sunohara."
// \{\m{B}}「春原の馬鹿もな」
<0418> \{Nagisa} "You mustn't call people idiots."
// \{渚}「馬鹿なんて言ってはダメです」
<0419> \{\m{B}} "People should start gathering again, just like that."
// orig TL: \{Nagisa} "Like that, once again, people will start gathering."
// \{\m{B}}「そんなふうに、また、人が集まってくるよ」
<0420> \{Nagisa} "Yes... that would be pleasant."
// \{渚}「はい…だとうれしいです」
<0421> And so, the week ended.
// そして、週が明けた。
//==================
// SECTION 7
//==================
<0422> April 12 (Monday)
// ４月１２日(月)
<0423> \{Nagisa} "Well... I'll be off."
// \{渚}「では…いってきます」
<0424> \{\m{B}} "Yeah, take care."
// \{\m{B}}「ああ、いってらっしゃい」
<0425> Nagisa left, with feelings of both hope and anxiety bottled up inside her.
// 期待と不安、両方を胸に抱いて、渚は出かけていった。
<0426> On Monday, no registration forms were received.
// 月曜、入部届けは提出されなかった。
<0427> April 13 (Tuesday)
// ４月１３日(火)
<0428> Tuesday followed the same pattern.
// 火曜も同じく。
<0429> April 14 (Wednesday)
// ４月１４日(水)
<0430> So came Wednesday's deadline.
// そして、最終日の水曜。
<0431> \{Nagisa} "I'm back..."
// \{渚}「ただいまです…」
<0432> Upon return, one could make out the results just by seeing Nagisa's expression.
// 帰ってきた、その渚の表情で結果がわかる。
<0433> \{Nagisa} "Not even one registration form was received."
// \{渚}「入部届けはひとつも出なかったです」
<0434> \{\m{B}} "I see..."
// \{\m{B}}「そっか…」
<0435> I don't know what's left to say.
// もう、どんな言葉をかけていいかもわからない。
<0436> \{Nagisa} "I think it's true that stage dramas are no longer popular."
// \{渚}「やっぱり今時、演劇なんて流行らないんだと思います」
<0437> \{Nagisa} "That's what Koumura-sensei told me last year."
// \{渚}「それは、去年、幸村先生も言っていました」
<0438> \{\m{B}} "Something like that, I guess..."
// \{\m{B}}「そんなもんなのかな…」
<0439> \{\m{B}} "........."
// \{\m{B}}「………」
<0440> \{Nagisa} "Yes..."
// \{渚}「はい…」
<0441> \{Nagisa} "And so, the drama club is canceled once again."
// \{渚}「これで、演劇部はまた廃部となってしまいました」
<0442> \{\m{B}} "I see..."
// \{\m{B}}「そうか…」
<0443> \{\m{B}} "But you've done all that you can, so don't feel depressed about it."
// \{\m{B}}「でも、やれることはやったんだからさ、そんなに落ち込むなよ」
<0444> \{Nagisa} "Okay..."
// \{渚}「はい…」
<0445> \{Nagisa} "After all, the third-years will have to resign after School Foundation Day..."
// \{渚}「そもそも創立者祭が終われば三年生は引退でしたので…」
<0446> \{\m{B}} "That's true. Why not relax and enjoy seeing the festival this year?"
// \{\m{B}}「そうだな。創立者祭も今年はゆっくり、見て回ればいいじゃないか」
<0447> \{Nagisa} "Yes, let's do that."
// \{渚}「はい、そうします」
<0448> \{Nagisa} "Last year's festival was busy, but it was really fun."
// \{渚}「去年の創立者祭は忙しかったですけど、とても楽しかったです」
<0449> \{Nagisa} "Although I cried out aloud on the stage..."
// \{渚}「わたし、舞台の上で大泣きしてしまいましたけど…」
<0450> \{Nagisa} "Even so, those were nice memories."
// \{渚}「それでも、とてもいい思い出です」
<0451> \{\m{B}} "Idiot... don't lose yourself in memories."
// \{\m{B}}「馬鹿…思い出に浸ってるんじゃねぇよ」
<0452> \{\m{B}} "Happier times are waiting ahead, so let's work for them."
// \{\m{B}}「いい思い出はこれからもっとたくさん、作っていくんだろ」
<0453> \{Nagisa} "Sorry... that's right."
// \{渚}「ごめんなさいです…そうでした」
<0454> School topics had become scarce, like she had not one friend at all.
// 友達も一向にできないらしく、学校での話題も聞かなくなっていった。
<0455> Even so, Nagisa was never absent, or even late to classes.
// それでも渚は決して、遅刻したり、欠席したりすることはなかった。
<0456> Only tightening her lips when leaving home.
// ただ、唇を強く結んで、家を出ていった。
<0457> Nagisa hung in there.
// 渚は頑張り続けた。
<0458> Whether it's from me, Sanae-san, or pops, such a Nagisa was warmly welcomed.
// そんな渚を、俺や早苗さんやオッサンは温かく迎えた。
<0459> Only in this family would her smile be present.
// この家族の中では、渚は笑顔でいられた。
<0460> Nagisa - Day After
// 渚・後日
<0461> \{Nagisa} "\m{B}-kun...are you there?"
// \{渚}「\m{B}くん…いますか」
<0462> Nagisa's voice.
// 渚の声。
<0463> \{\m{B}} "What is it? You'll be late."
// \{\m{B}}「どうした？遅刻するぞ」
<0464> I stopped the work at hand and looked up.
// 俺は作業の手を止めて、顔を上げた。
<0465> \{Nagisa} "It's because you weren't in front of the store to see me off today."
// \{渚}「今日は店の前に出てきてくれなかったものですから」
<0466> \{\m{B}} "Oh... sorry."
// \{\m{B}}「ああ…悪い」
<0467> \{Nagisa} "No, this is okay. It looks like you're busy."
// \{渚}「いえ、ここでいいです。お忙しいようですので」
<0468> \{Nagisa} "I'm off."
// \{渚}「いってきます」
<0469> \{\m{B}} "Yeah, take care."
// \{\m{B}}「ああ、いってらっしゃい」
<0470> Feeling relieved from the sound of my voice, Nagisa left the house.
// 俺の声を聞いて、安心したように、渚は家を後にした。
<0471> \{\m{B}} "........."
// \{\m{B}}「………」
<0472> After reconsidering, I left the store, catching up to Nagisa.
// 俺は思い直して、後を追って店を出た。
<0473> \{\m{B}} "Nagisa!"
// \{\m{B}}「渚っ」
<0474> \{Nagisa} "Eh?"
// \{渚}「え？」
<0475> Stopping in her tracks, Nagisa turned around on the road.
// 足を止め、渚が道の途中で振り返る。
<0476> \{Nagisa} "\m{B}-kun, what is it?"
// \{渚}「\m{B}くん、どうしましたか」
<0477> \{\m{B}} "Take care."
// \{\m{B}}「いってらっしゃい」
<0478> Just to have it said properly.
// それだけを言い直した。
<0479> \{Nagisa} "Ah, okay."
// \{渚}「あ、はい」
<0480> \{Nagisa} "I'm off!"
// \{渚}「いってきますっ」
<0481> In midst of the reflecting sunlight, Nagisa smiled as she spoke.
// 照り返す陽光の中で、渚は笑って言った。
<0482> And so, without knowing, I...
// そして、いつしか俺は…
<0483> Wanted to protect her with my own strength...
// 渚を自分の力だけで守っていきたいと…
<0484> Such a feeling solidified in me.
// そう思うようになっていた。
<0485> Cohabitation
// 同棲編
<0486> As always, just as the customers became scarce in the afternoon, I had time to kill in the store.
// 客足も途絶え始めた午後、いつものように俺は店内で暇を持てあましていた。
<0487> When pops finished baking the last bread, he merrily went off somewhere like a kid who had finished his homework.
// オッサンは最後のパンを焼き終えると、宿題を終えた子供のように嬉々としてどこかに出かけてしまった。
<0488> \{\m{B}} (Guess I'll get some fresh air...)
// \{\m{B}}（少し、外の空気を吸ってこよう…）
<0489> I went out.
// 俺は表に出た。
<0490> I look up at the refreshing sky, stretching out.
// 晴れ渡った空を見ながら伸びをする。
<0491> \{\m{B}} "Whew..."
// \{\m{B}}「ふぅ…」
<0492> And dropping my glance to what's ahead...
// そのまま視線を下ろした先…
<0493> I found someone at the park on a tall spot.
// 公園の高い位置に、人がいるのを見つけた。
<0494> A tall spot, which was definitely in the air. I was surprised for a moment.
// 高い位置、というのはまさしく空中で、一瞬驚く。
<0495> But, looking closely, it's not something big to worry about. It's just a worker on a ladder.
// が、よく見ると、なんてことはなく、梯子に登った作業員だった。
// if you met Yuusuke before continue, else goto line 546
<0496> It seems to be leaning on a street light.
// 街灯を取りつけているようだ。
<0497> It was a familiar scene.
// それは見覚えのある光景だった。
<0498> At one point, I helped such a worker during my time in school.
// 学生の時に、俺もその仕事を一日だけ、手伝ったことがあった。
<0499> And I should have realized on that day,
// そして、あの日、俺は思い知ったはずだった。
<0500> How I was so snug and carefree,
// いかに自分が、ぬくぬくと暮らしていたかを。
<0501> And how strict the society waiting for me was.
// そして、厳しい社会が待っていることを。
<0502> And even more, I was in the comfort of the lukewarm waters that was the Furukawa household.
// なのに俺は、未だなお、古河家というぬるま湯に浸かっていた。
<0503> At that time, that worker was a man whose age was not much different from mine... I should have been shocked at that.
// あの時の作業員だって、自分とさほど歳の変わらない男で…そのことでもショックを受けたはずだ。
<0504> \{\m{B}} (And even then, I'm still in a place like this...)
// \{\m{B}}（なのに、俺はまだ、こんなところで…）
<0505> I remembered a lot of things, including that frustration.
// 歯がゆさと共に、いろんなことを思い出していた。
<0506> As well as the somber lifestyle he lived with compared to mine.
// そして、その厳しさに見合う対価が得られることも。
<0507> If it's that kind of lifestyle, I can do that myself. Without pops or Sanae-san supporting me.
// あの額ならば、自分の力だけで食っていける。オッサンや早苗さんに頼らずに。
<0508> I freeze my eyes on the worker to discern his face.
// 俺は目を凝らし、作業員の顔を判別しようとした。
<0509> He was far off, so I couldn't tell. But, I feel like his figure is similar. // a bit too literal
// 遠くてよくわからない。けど、背格好が似ている気がする。
<0510> Doesn't matter if it was different. I impatiently ran up to him.
// 別に違ったっていい。俺は焦燥に駆られて走り出していた。
<0511> \{Worker} "Whew..."
// \{作業員}「ふぅ…」
<0512> The worker got down to the ground, and took a cigarette.
// 作業員は地面に降り立ち、煙草をふかしていた。
<0513> He looked up, nodding many times. Was he satisfied witih the work?
// 納得がいく仕事ができたのか、街灯を見上げて、何度か頷いている。
<0514> \{\m{B}} "Yoshino... san!"
// \{\m{B}}「芳野…さんっ」
<0515> I called his name.
// その名を呼んだ。
<0516> \{Yoshino} "Hmm?"
// \{芳野}「あん？」
<0517> He faced my way. It was Yoshino Yuusuke... err, Yoshino-san.
// 顔がこちらに向く。芳野祐介…いや、芳野さんだった。
<0518> \{\m{B}} "Yo."
// \{\m{B}}「ちっす」
<0519> \{Yoshino} "........."
// \{芳野}「………」
<0520> \{Yoshino} "... yeah. What's up?"
// \{芳野}「…ああ。よぅ」
<0521> After thinking for a while, he greeted, as if he remembered.
// 少し考えた後、思い出したように、挨拶を返してくれた。
<0522> \{Yoshino} "Umm... you're the guy who helped me out..."
// \{芳野}「ええと…確か、手伝ってくれた奴だったよな…」// if he helped with basketball in latest playthrough goto 523, else goto 524
<0523> \{Yoshino} "And there was the basketball game..."
// \{芳野}「それにバスケもしたっけか…」
<0524> \{\m{B}} "It's \m{A}."
// \{\m{B}}「\m{A}っす」
<0525> \{Yoshino} "Oh, yeah. \m{A}."
// \{芳野}「ああ、そう。\m{A}な」
<0526> \{Yoshino} "What is it? You have free time again?"
// \{芳野}「どうした。また暇なのか」
<0527> \{\m{B}} "Please hire me!"
// \{\m{B}}「俺を雇ってくださいっ」
<0528> I bowed my head.
// そう頭を下げていた。
<0529> \{Yoshino} "Eh, are you serious...?"
// \{芳野}「え、マジか…」
<0530> \{\m{B}} "Yes, I'm serious."
// \{\m{B}}「ええ。マジっす」
<0531> \{Yoshino} "That would help me out... we've been lacking in people, after all."
// \{芳野}「それは助かるがな…。こっちは、いつだって人手不足だからな」
<0532> \{Yoshino} "But, you should also know, this is a difficult job."
// \{芳野}「けど、おまえも知ってるように、きつい仕事だ」
<0533> \{\m{B}} "I'm more than prepared."
// \{\m{B}}「覚悟の上っす」
<0534> \{Yoshino} "A year ago, you were pretty crappy with just one, though."
// \{芳野}「一年前のおまえは、一本立てるだけでへたれてたよな」
<0535> \{\m{B}} "Well... if I get used to it, I should be fine."
// \{\m{B}}「それは…慣れれば大丈夫だと思います」
<0536> \{Yoshino} "........."
// \{芳野}「………」
<0537> \{\m{B}} "I'll work hard."
// \{\m{B}}「頑張ります」
<0538> \{Yoshino} "I see..."
// \{芳野}「そうか…」
<0539> \{Yoshino} "Okay, I'll hire."
// \{芳野}「ＯＫ。雇おう」
<0540> \{Yoshino} "When can you work?"
// \{芳野}「いつから働ける」
<0541> \{\m{B}} "I'd like for that to be next month."
// \{\m{B}}「来月頭からお願いしたいっす」
<0542> \{Yoshino} "All right, I got it."
// \{芳野}「よし、わかった」
<0543> \{Yoshino} "Then, let's work hard in the future."
// \{芳野}「じゃ、改めてよろしく」
<0544> \{\m{B}} "Yes, let's do that."
// \{\m{B}}「よろしくお願いします」
<0545> We shook hands.
// 握手をした。// goto 687
<0546> Looks like he was repairing the street lights.
// 街灯を修理しているようだった。
<0547> Well... it was never there in the first place.
// いや…あんな場所に街灯なんてなかった。
<0548> Which means he was installing them.
// ということは、設置しているのだ。
<0549> Which means that the post might have been there yesterday.
// もしかしたら、昨日には、その街灯の柱は存在していたのかもしれない。
<0550> I didn't really remember too well.
// よく覚えていなかった。
<0551> I immediately walked to the bottom of the post.
// 俺は、そのすぐ下まで歩いていく。
<0552> \{\m{B}} "This wasn't here, was it?"
// \{\m{B}}「ここに街灯なんてなかったすよね」
<0553> I talk to the worker at the top of the ladder.
// 梯子を降りてきた作業員に話しかける。
<0554> \{Worker} "Hmm? Yeah, it wasn't."
// \{作業員}「ん？ああ、なかったな」
<0555> He's probably a little older than I am. Even so, for a worker, he's young.
// 俺よりかは少し年上だろう。それでも若い作業員だった。
<0556> \{Worker} "Though this is just one for today, tomorrow I'll be putting another one up."
// \{作業員}「今日のところは一本だけど、明日、向こうにもう一本つける」
<0557> \{\m{B}} "Hmm..."
// \{\m{B}}「ふぅん」
<0558> I was a little opposed to the change in this park.
// この公園の姿が変わっていくのは、少し抵抗があった。
<0559> I wonder if it's okay to have a street light here?
// 街灯なんてないままのほうが良かったのではないか。
<0560> Saying that, the worker had a curious face.
// そう言うと作業員は、不思議そうな顔をした。
<0561> \{Worker} "Wouldn't that be safer?"
// \{作業員}「あったほうが安全じゃないか」
<0562> \{Worker} "The area around here becomes pitch black when it gets dark, doesn't it?"
// \{作業員}「この辺りは、日が暮れれば真っ暗になるだろ？」
<0563> \{\m{B}} "I suppose."
// \{\m{B}}「そうっすけど」
<0564> \{Worker} "It's where people live, so they should look good."
// \{作業員}「町は人が住む場所だからな、人にとっていい姿に変わっていくべきだ」
<0565> \{\m{B}} "It's not oppressive, is it?"
// \{\m{B}}「横暴じゃないっすか」
<0566> \{Worker} "You say another strange thing." // consistency with Yuusuke's file; if you want to change this, you'll have to change Yuusuke's file too
// \{作業員}「またおかしなことを言う」
<0567> \{Worker} "The park itself was made for people, wasn't it?"
// \{作業員}「公園自体、人のためのものじゃないか」
<0568> \{\m{B}} "I suppose so."
// \{\m{B}}「そりゃそうっすけど」
<0569> \{Worker} "Or perhaps you live out on the streets, camping out?"
// \{作業員}「それともあんたは、野宿して暮らしてるのか」
<0570> \{\m{B}} "No, I do live under a roof."
// \{\m{B}}「いや、屋根の下で暮らしてます」
<0571> \{Worker} "See? That's how it is."
// \{作業員}「だろ。そういうことだよ」
<0572> The worker took a cigarette from his breast pocket and lit it.
// 作業員は胸ポケットから煙草を出して、火を付けた。
<0573> He nodded many times. Was he satisfied with the work?
// 納得しているのか、何度か頷いている。
<0574> \{Worker} "Besides, what are you doing?"
// \{作業員}「それで、あんたは何をしてるんだ？」
<0575> \{\m{B}} "Well, I'm just slacking off like I want to."
// \{\m{B}}「いや、適当にぶらぶらと」
<0576> \{Worker} "Got some free time?"
// \{作業員}「暇そうだな」
<0577> \{\m{B}} "Well, I guess."
// \{\m{B}}「まあ、そうっすね」
<0578> \{Worker} "Tomorrow too?"
// \{作業員}「明日も暇か？」
<0579> \{\m{B}} "Well, somewhat."
// \{\m{B}}「ええ、まあ」
<0580> \{Worker} "If you'd like, could you help me out tomorrow?"
// \{作業員}「良かったら、明日手伝ってくれ」
<0581> \{\m{B}} "Huh?"
// \{\m{B}}「は？」
<0582> \{Worker} "Tomorrow, we'll be putting up another street light over there."
// \{作業員}「街灯だ。明日、向こうに一本立てるんだ」
<0583> The worker pointed in the direction of the woods, saying that.
// 作業員は林の向こうを指さして言った。
// if you listened in to the car conversation but didn't do anything about it in your playthrough, goto line 585, else goto line 601
<0584> Huh...?
// あれ…？
<0585> It feels like I remember having had this discussion...
// この問答、前にもした記憶が…。
<0586> That's right...
// そうだ…
<0587> He's the worker from that time who was falsely accussed of the dent in the car hood. I saved him there.
// 車のボンネットをへこました濡れ衣を着せられそうになっているところを俺が助けてやった、あの時の作業員だ。
<0588> \{\m{B}} "You don't remember me?"
// \{\m{B}}「俺に見覚えないすか？」
<0589> \{Worker} "Eh...?"
// \{作業員}「え…？」
<0590> He narrows his eyes at my face.
// 俺の顔を細めた目でしばらく見つめる。
<0591> \{Worker} "Y-yeah, oh, you're... maybe from that time, where you found the cat footprints..."
// \{作業員}「ああ、あー、あん時の…確か、猫の足跡を見つけてくれた…」
<0592> \{\m{B}} "That's right."
// \{\m{B}}「そうそう」
<0593> \{Worker} "This is an unexpected surprise."
// \{作業員}「これまた奇遇だな」
<0594> \{\m{B}} "We had the same dialogue back then too."
// \{\m{B}}「あん時も、同じ問答しましたよ」
<0595> \{\m{B}} "You kinda grabbed me and just had me help and stuff, right?"
// \{\m{B}}「手当たり次第、手伝わせようとしてるんすね」
<0596> \{Worker} "Well, not really like that."
// \{作業員}「いや、そうでもないがな」
<0597> \{Worker} "I wouldn't ask people who weren't prospective."
// Prospective? Not perceptive? -Amoirsp
// \{作業員}「見込みのない奴には頼まない」
<0598> \{\m{B}} "Why, thank you."
// \{\m{B}}「そりゃ、どうも」
<0599> \{Worker} "Yeah, so could you help me out? You've got time, don't you?"
// \{作業員}「ああ。だから手伝ってくれ。暇なんだろう？」
<0600> \{\m{B}} "Well, I've got time to kill..."
// \{\m{B}}「そりゃ、暇って言いましたけど…」// goto line 606
<0601> \{\m{B}} "You serious?"
// \{\m{B}}「マジっすか」
<0602> \{Worker} "I told you, didn't I?"
// \{作業員}「さっき言ったじゃないか」
<0603> \{\m{B}} "Well, I mean, why do I have to help?"
// \{\m{B}}「いや、なんで俺が手伝うのかって」
<0604> \{Worker} "You said you had free time, didn't you?"
// \{作業員}「暇だって言ったじゃないか」
<0605> \{\m{B}} "........."
// \{\m{B}}「………」
<0606> \{Worker} "I'll be paying after all."
// \{作業員}「バイト代、出すから」
<0607> The young worker waited for my answer.
// 若い作業員は、俺の返答を待った。
<0608> The register's waiting but, if it's this time, I know I'm free.
// レジ打ちが待ってるが、この時間なら暇なのはわかっている。
<0609> \{\m{B}} "... just about this time tomorrow sound good?"
// \{\m{B}}「…今くらいの時間でいいっすか」
<0610> \{Worker} "Yeah, I don't mind."
// \{作業員}「ああ、構わない」
<0611> \{Worker} "Then, I'll see you tomorrow, at about the same time."
// \{作業員}「じゃ、また明日。今くらいの時間で」
<0612> \{Worker} "Oh yeah, come in something you can easily move in. You'll be sweating."
// \{作業員}「そうそう。もう少し動きやすい格好の方がいい。汚れるからな」
<0613> The young man got onto a light truck and drove off.
// 若い作業員は、軽トラに乗って走り去っていった。
<0614> The following day.
// 翌日。
<0615> At about the same time, I stood at the park.
// 俺は同じ時間に、公園に立っていた。
<0616> \{Worker} "You came early."
// \{作業員}「良く来たな」
<0617> \{\m{B}} "It's because I promised."
// \{\m{B}}「そりゃ約束しましたから」
<0618> \{Worker} "I also thought I might have said something absurd."
// \{作業員}「俺も、無茶言ったなと思ったんだが」
<0619> Certainly I thought it was ridiculous.
// 確かに無茶だとは俺も思う。
<0620> \{Worker} "Then, shall we start?"
// \{作業員}「じゃ、始めるか」
<0621> \{\m{B}} "Okay."
// \{\m{B}}「はい」// a little while later...
<0622> \{Worker} "Good work. Thanks for helping me out."
// \{作業員}「お疲れ。助かったよ」
<0623> ... I can't lift my arm.
// …腕が上がらない。
<0624> Because I had been supporting him this entire time towards the street light.
// ずっと街灯を支えていたせいだ。
<0625> On the other hand, the ladder was unstable just from him being on it.
// それどころか梯子の上に乗っているだけで、不安定な体勢が体力を削る。
<0626> My thighs were tense, and my calves were also in pain.
// 腿はパンパンに張り、ふくらはぎも痛みすらある。
<0627> I took a seat on the ground, catching my breath with all my might.
// 俺は地面にへたり込み、息を整えるのが精一杯だった。
<0628> I was confident in my strength but, I couldn't say the same for how I looked.
// 体力には自信があったけど、風体を気にする余裕すらない。
<0629> \{\m{B}} "This is a job that two people should be doing, isn't it?!"
// \{\m{B}}「そもそも、二人でやる作業なのか、これがっ」
<0630> My breath was also feeble as I spit that out.
// 俺は息も絶え絶えにそう吐き捨てた。
<0631> \{Worker} "Hmm? What were you doing the entire time?"
// \{作業員}「ん？あんた、いつも何してるんだ？」
<0632> \{\m{B}} ... taking care of a cash register in a bakery."
// \{\m{B}}「…パン屋のレジ打ちっすけど」
<0633> \{Worker} "That's a cozy job, not that it's bad."
// \{作業員}「悪くはないが、ぬるい仕事だな」
<0634> \{Worker} "No matter what work there is, this much is normal."
// \{作業員}「どの仕事も、これくらい普通だ」
<0635> Compared to me who should have been able to do this tough job, the man said that with a cool head.
// 俺よりもよっぽど辛い作業をやっていたはずなのに、男は涼しげな顔で言った。
<0636> More than that, I had realized.
// それにより、俺は思い知らされた。
<0637> How carefree and snug I had been living.
// いかに自分が、ぬくぬくと暮らしてきたかを。
<0638> To begin with, I was living under the watch of pops and Sanae-san, without a single problem in my life.
// そもそも今だって俺は、オッサンや早苗さんという庇護の元にいて、何一つ苦労することなく暮らしている。
<0639> I knew that, but it had been plainly pierced now in front of me.
// わかってはいたけど、それを今、まざまざと突きつけられた。
<0640> The man in front of me did not differ in age all that much.
// 目の前の男だって、俺とさほど変わらない歳の若い男だ。
<0641> For him to say that was a shock to me.
// その男に言われれば、ショックもでかかった。
<0642> \{Worker} "What's with that depressed face?"
// \{作業員}「どうした、落ち込んだような顔して」
<0643> \{\m{B}} "N-nothing..."
// \{\m{B}}「い、いや…」
<0644> \{Worker} "But, you're pretty useful."
// \{作業員}「でも、結構使えたよ、あんた」
<0645> Not worrying about it one bit, he patted my shoulder.
// 気にするなとの気づかいか、俺の肩をぽん、と叩いた。
<0646> \{Worker} "Really take your time when you work with others. You've got some strength there."
// \{作業員}「初めての奴と組むと、もっと手間取る。体力あるほうだよ、あんた」
<0647> \{Worker} "That's what I think."
// \{作業員}「見込みどおりだ」
<0648> \{\m{B}} "Really..."
// \{\m{B}}「そうっすか…」
<0649> That won't save anyone.
// なんの救いにもならない。
<0650> \{Worker} "Whew... all that's left for today is two..."
// \{作業員}「ふぅ…後、今日は二件か…」
<0651> Saying that, the man looked round.
// 男は音を立てて、首を回した。
<0652> I can't believe it. Even after the work just now, this guy's going for a second round?
// 信じられない。今のような作業を後、二回こなすというのだ、この男は。
<0653> Even more, the same thing that happened this morning might happen again.
// しかも、午前中だって、同じことをしてきていたのかもしれない。
<0654> \{Worker} "After that, I'll make another round and come back. I'll pay you then."
// \{作業員}「後で、もう一回戻ってくるよ。手当はそんときに渡すな」
<0655> \{\m{B}} "Okay..."
// \{\m{B}}「ああ…」// a little later...
<0656> \{Worker} "Sorry to keep you waiting."
// \{作業員}「お待たせ」
<0657> \{\m{B}} "Not at all. You did come back, anyway."
// \{\m{B}}「いえ、一度戻ってましたから」
<0658> \{Worker} "Here's your pay. Sorry, I'll have to give you half."
// \{作業員}「ほら、バイト代。悪いな、半分しか出なかった」
<0659> \{Worker} "Even though you didn't work a day, I did ask if you could go round."
// \{作業員}「一日働いてないのに、丸々出せるかって言われてな」
<0660> The man presented a gray envelope.
// 男は灰色の封筒を差し出した。
<0661> Below it seems to be the company name written.
// 下の方に、何やら会社名が書いてあった。
<0662> With pain still in my arm, I opened the envelope. Ruffle, ruffle, ruffle...
// 俺はまだ痛みが残る腕で、封筒を開けた。ひのふのみの…
<0663> \{\m{B}} "Hey, this isn't off, is it?"
// \{\m{B}}「これ、間違いじゃないですか？」
<0664> \{Worker} "Hmm? I don't think so."
// \{作業員}「ん？そんなことないと思うが」
<0665> I handed the envelope over to the man for him to look.
// 俺は男に封筒を渡し、見てもらった。
<0666> \{Worker} "Not a mistake at all. Or are you complaining that it's too little?"
// \{作業員}「違わない。それとも少ないって文句か？」
<0667> No matter how you think of it, it was too \bmuch\u.
// どう考えても多い、と思った。
<0668> From what he said, this was half of what it would be.
// 話では、半分の額だと言う。
<0669> What if it was a full amount?
// もし満額もらっていたのなら。
<0670> With this much money, I could eat on my own...
// この額ならば、自分の力だけで食っていける。オッサンや早苗さんに頼らずに。
<0671> I decided right there.
// 俺はその場で決めていた。
<0672> \{\m{B}} "Please hire me!"
// \{\m{B}}「俺を雇ってくださいっ」
<0673> \{Worker} "Eh, are you serious...?"
// \{作業員}「え、マジか…」
<0674> \{\m{B}} "Yes, I'm serious."
// \{\m{B}}「ええ。マジっす」
<0675> \{Worker} "That would help me out... we've been lacking in people, after all."
// \{作業員}「それはこっちとしては助かるがな。見ての通りの人手不足だからな」
<0676> \{Worker} "But, you should also know, this is a difficult job."
// \{作業員}「けど、きつい仕事だ。わかってるとは思うが」
<0677> \{\m{B}} "I'm more than prepared."
// \{\m{B}}「覚悟の上っす」
<0678> \{Worker} "I see..."
// \{作業員}「そうか…」
<0679> \{Worker} "Okay, I"ll hire."
// \{作業員}「ＯＫ。雇おう」
<0680> I was more than hopeful.
// 予想以上にすんなり決まった。
<0681> \{Worker} "When can you work?"
// \{作業員}「いつから働ける」
<0682> \{\m{B}} "I'd like for that to be next month."
// \{\m{B}}「来月頭からお願いしたいっす」
<0683> \{Worker} "All right, I got it."
// \{作業員}「よし、わかった」
<0684> \{Worker} "I'm Yoshino. Nice to meet you."
// \{作業員}「芳野だ。よろしく」
<0685> \{\m{B}} "I'm \m{A}."
// \{\m{B}}「\m{A}っす」
<0686> We shook hands.
// 握手をした。
<0687> \{\m{B}} "Hey, Nagisa,"
// \{\m{B}}「あのな、渚」
<0688> \{\m{B}} "I've got something to discuss."
// \{\m{B}}「話がある」
<0689> The two of us sat, facing each other.
// 俺たちは、向かい合って座っていた。
<0690> \{Nagisa} "Yes, what might it be?"
// \{渚}「はい、なんでしょう」
<0691> \{\m{B}} "I've found a new job."
// \{\m{B}}「俺、新しい仕事見つけたんだ」
<0692> \{Nagisa} "... eh? You're changing jobs?"
// \{渚}「…え？仕事、変えるんですか？」
<0693> This was really out of the blue for Nagisa. That was normal for her to be that surprised by something that important being decided in a single day.
// 渚にとっては寝耳に水。それは当然で、一日でこんな大事なことを決めてしまうなんて、自分でも驚くほどだった。
<0694> But, if I thrust ahead with this reality, I won't be continuing this way of living any longer, depending on another person.
// でも、現実を突きつけられてしまえば、もう、誰かを頼りにする生活なんて、これ以上続けていられなかった。
<0695> \{Nagisa} "The bakery job didn't suit you?"
// \{渚}「パン屋のお仕事、合わなかったですか」
<0696> \{\m{B}} "No, that's not it. That's not the problem."
// \{\m{B}}「いや、違う。そういう問題じゃないんだ」
<0697> \{\m{B}} "To be frank, working with pops and Sanae-san was fun."
// \{\m{B}}「正直、オッサンや早苗さんと働くのは楽しい」
<0698> \{\m{B}} "The job's also fun, and you have meals and a place to stay added to that."
// \{\m{B}}「仕事も楽だし、ご飯だって宿だって付いてる」
<0699> \{\m{B}} "But, I can't go with that. It's too spoiled."
// \{\m{B}}「でもそれじゃダメなんだ。甘すぎるんだよ」
<0700> \{\m{B}} "To be completely reliant on pops and Sanae-san..."
// \{\m{B}}「オッサンや早苗さんに頼ってばっかで…」
<0701> \{\m{B}} "I'd be a coward."
// \{\m{B}}「俺、腑抜けになっちまう」
<0702> \{\m{B}} "That's why I've settled into a different job."
// \{\m{B}}「だから、別の仕事に就くことにした」
<0703> \{\m{B}} "It'll probably be a difficult one... even so, I'll be earning a lot more income than I am right now."
// \{\m{B}}「たぶん、きつい仕事だけどさ…それでも今よりもっとたくさん稼げる」
<0704> \{\m{B}} "And I'll find a nearby apartment and live there."
// \{\m{B}}「それで、近くにアパートを見つけて、下宿する」
<0705> \{\m{B}} "And then, I'll be working on my own, without relying on anyone."
// \{\m{B}}「そうして誰にも頼らず、自分の力だけでやっていきたいんだ」
<0706> \{Nagisa} "You're... leaving the house?"
// \{渚}「この家…出るんですか」
<0707> \{\m{B}} "Yeah, I am."
// \{\m{B}}「ああ、出る」
<0708> \{Nagisa} "No way... that's lonely."
// \{渚}「そんな…寂しいです」
<0709> \{\m{B}} "........."
// \{\m{B}}「………」
<0710> I fix my seating, facing the serious Nagisa.
// 俺は正座をして、改まって渚に向き直った。
<0711> \{\m{B}} "Would you come with me, Nagisa?"
// \{\m{B}}「一緒にきてくれないか、渚」
<0712> I so informed her.
// そう告げていた。
<0713> \{\m{B}} "If it becomes lonely, you can come back here."
// \{\m{B}}「寂しくなったら、ここに帰ってきたらいい」
<0714> \{\m{B}} "I don't mind if you'd like to do that at any time."
// \{\m{B}}「いつだって、そうしてくれて構わない」
<0715> \{\m{B}} "But, I'd like to work hard so it's not like that."
// \{\m{B}}「でも、俺はそうならないように頑張りたい」
<0716> \{\m{B}} "I want to bring you happiness with my hands."
// \{\m{B}}「俺の手で、おまえを幸せにしてみたいんだ」
<0717> \{\m{B}} "Just on my own."
// \{\m{B}}「俺だけの力で」
<0718> \{\m{B}} "That's why I decided."
// \{\m{B}}「だから、そう決めたんだ」
<0719> \{\m{B}} "Well, Nagisa?"
// \{\m{B}}「な、渚」
<0720> \{\m{B}} "Would you like to live together?"
// \{\m{B}}「ふたりで暮らしてくれないか」
<0721> \{Nagisa} "........."
// \{渚}「………」
<0722> \{Nagisa} "Okay, I will."
// \{渚}「はい、わかりました」
<0723> \{Nagisa} "If you say so, \m{B}-kun, then I"ll follow."
// \{渚}「\m{B}くんがそう言ってくれるなら、わたしはついていきます」
<0724> I was glad.
// 嬉しかった。
<0725> I'll protect Nagisa myself.
// 俺は、渚を自分の力だけで、守っていく。
<0726> I feel like I've found a reason to live.
// 生きていく理由を見つけた気がした。
<0727> \{Nagisa} "I still have school... so we won't be able to do a lot of stuff..."
// \{渚}「まだ学生ですから…いろんなことできないですけど…」
<0728> \{\m{B}} "That's fine, you don't have to do anything. Just be with me."
// \{\m{B}}「いいんだよ、何もしてくれなくても、そばに居てくれれば」
<0729> \{\m{B}} "Because I want to try it on my own."
// \{\m{B}}「俺は、自分ひとりの力を試したいんだから」
<0730> The gears have been lifted and are turning.
// 歯車はきしみをあげて、回っていく。
<0731> Well, what's turning are my own feelings.
// いや、それを回しているのは、俺の思いだ。
<0732> A person's feelings.
// 人の、思いだ。
<0733> At eighteen years of age, I realized that.
// １８歳の今、俺はそのことに気づいた。
<0734> I visited an apartment on a holiday.
// 休みの日に、ふたりでアパートを訪れた。
<0735> A one-room with six Tatami mats. Came with a washroom, at only 30,000 yen a month. It's quite cheap.
// Tatami mats is capitalised? -Amoirsp
// ６畳半のワンルーム。トイレも風呂もついて、一月３万という安さだった。
<0736> It was built twenty years ago, so it's quite old.
// The 'Though' sounds out of place there... - Kotarou
// だけど、築２０年を越えていたから、相当に古い。
<0737> If it were a normal girl that I brought over to this place...
// 普通の女の子だったら、こんなところに連れてこられたなら…
<0738> And then told them that we were living here, they'd definitely get a strange face and go home.
// そして、それがこの先の住まいだと言われたならば血相を変えて帰ってしまうだろう。
<0739> But, Nagisa was different.
// でも、渚は違った。
<0740> \{Nagisa} "It's beautiful."
// \{渚}「素敵です」
<0741> She said that, despite not having even looked for a single stain in the room.
// まだ何もないシミだらけの部屋を見渡して言った。
<0742> And then, she stood in front of the small sink."
// そして、小さな流しの前に立つ。
<0743> \{Nagisa} "It goes drip, drip, drip."
// \{渚}「とんとんとんって」
<0744> \{Nagisa} "I'd make meals for you every day, \m{B}-kun."
// \{渚}「毎日、\m{B}くんのご飯作ります」
<0745> \{\m{B}} "Well, it'll probably get in the way of your studies, so don't worry."
// \{\m{B}}「いや、学業に差し支えるから、いいよ」
<0746> \{\m{B}} "I'd just like for you to live here."
// \{\m{B}}「ただ、渚はここで暮らしてくれるだけでいいんだ」
<0747> \{\m{B}} "If you do that, I'll work hard as long as I can."
// \{\m{B}}「そうしたら、俺はずっと頑張れる」
<0748> \{Nagisa} "I don't want that."
// \{渚}「そんなの嫌です」
<0749> \{Nagisa} "I'd like so that you wouldn't be the only one working, \m{B}-kun."
// \{渚}「\m{B}くんだけ、がんばらないでほしいです」
<0750> \{Nagisa} "I'd also like to work hard."
// \{渚}「わたしも、がんばりたいです」
<0751> \{\m{B}} "Hmm, I see..."
// \{\m{B}}「ああ、そうだったな…」
<0752> \{\m{B}} "Then let's do that."
// \{\m{B}}「ふたりで頑張ろう」
<0753> \{Nagisa} "Okay."
// \{渚}「はい」
<0754> \{\m{B}} "Now... I'll have to convince your parents."
// \{\m{B}}「後は…おまえの両親の説得か」
<0755> I hadn't talked to pops or Sanae-san about it yet.
// いまだ、オッサンと早苗さんには話を切り出せずにいた。
<0756> I had to tell those two about my residence and job myself.
// 住居と仕事、このふたつを自分の手で用意してからにしたかったのだ。
<0757> And then show how firmly determined we are.
// 俺たちの決意の固さを、そうして示したかった。
<0758> \{Nagisa} "Okay."
// \{渚}「はい」
<0759> \{Nagisa} "But, if I ask them, I think it'll work out."
// \{渚}「でも、わたしが頼めば、なんとかなると思います」
<0760> \{\m{B}} "No, that'd be cowardice."
// \{\m{B}}「いや、それは卑怯だろ」
<0761> \{Nagisa} "Eh? Cowardice, you say...?"
// \{渚}「え？卑怯、でしょうか…」
<0762> \{\m{B}} "Because I'm taking you away."
// \{\m{B}}「俺がおまえを連れていくんだからな」
<0763> \{\m{B}} "If I don't tell them, the others won't feel my true feelings about it, would they?"
// \{\m{B}}「俺が言わないと、向こうだって、本当の気持ちがぶつけられないだろ？」
<0764> \{Nagisa} "That might be true. If it were me, I'm sure I'd have I'd have to say something nice about it."
// \{渚}「それはそうかもしれないです。わたしだと、きっと優しいことしか言わないです」
<0765> \{\m{B}} "Yeah. That and, this is a man's job. If I let you help out, I'll become depressed."
// \{\m{B}}「ああ。それに、これだけは男の務めだ。おまえに助けられたら、俺が鬱になるよ」
<0766> \{Nagisa} "Is that so...?"
// \{渚}「そうですか…」
<0767> \{Nagisa} "All right, then. I'll let you handle it, \m{B}-kun."
// \{渚}「わかりました。今回は\m{B}くんにお任せします」
<0768> That night, I first talked directly to Sanae-san.
// その日の夜、まずは早苗さんに、打ち明けてみた。
<0769> \{Sanae} "Is that so?"
// \{早苗}「そうですか」
<0770> \{Sanae} "I'm not opposed to it. You can think of it as my approval."
// \{早苗}「わたしは反対しません。どちらかというと賛成です」
<0771> \{\m{B}} "But... I'm going to be taking away Nagisa."
// \{\m{B}}「でも、俺…連れていくんですよ、渚を」
<0772> \{Sanae} "\m{B}-san,"
// \{早苗}「\m{B}さん」
<0773> \{\m{B}} "Yes?"
// \{\m{B}}「はい」
<0774> \{Sanae} "She's gotten a lot stronger since she met you."
// \{早苗}「あの子は\m{B}さんと出会ってから、とても強くなりました」
<0775> \{Sanae} "And even now, she's still becoming stronger."
// \{早苗}「そして、今も、強くなろうとしてるんです」
<0776> \{Sanae} "With you, \m{B}-san."
// \{早苗}「\m{B}さんと、ふたりで」
<0777> \{\m{B}} "Yeah..."
// \{\m{B}}「ええ…」
<0778> \{Sanae} "Such a couple has already been decided. All I can do is see you off."
// \{早苗}「そんなふたりが決めたことです。わたしには見送ることしかできません」
<0779> \{\m{B}} "........."
// \{\m{B}}「………」
<0780> I could feel tears coming out from the edge of my eyes.
// 目頭が熱くなるのを感じた。
<0781> What I have to do now...
// 今、俺がしようとしてること…
<0782> Wouldn't that be taking away everything that's been piling up on top of Sanae-san...?
// それは、早苗さんが積み重ねてきたものすべてを、奪うことじゃないのか…。
<0783> Even if the day should come...
// いつか来る日だとしても…
<0784> Even so, was I okay with that?
// それでも、それが俺で良かったのか。
<0785> \{\m{B}} "I apologize, for someone like me..."
// \{\m{B}}「すみません…俺なんかで」
<0786> That's why I apologized.
// だから、そう謝っていた。
<0787> \{Sanae} "\m{B}-san, please hold confidence in yourself."
// \{早苗}「\m{B}さん、自分に自信を持ってください」
<0788> \{Sanae} "I'm sure you're a much more handsome man than you think."
// \{早苗}「きっと、\m{B}さんは、自分で思っている以上に、素敵な男性ですよ」
<0789> \{\m{B}} "Of course I'm not..."
// \{\m{B}}「そんなことないでしょう…」
<0790> \{Sanae} "Not at all..."
// \{早苗}「いえ…」
<0791> \{Sanae} "It's because she came to like you."
// \{早苗}「だって、あの子が、好きになった人ですから」
<0792> Yeah... I at least have confidence in that.
// そう…それだけは自信が持てる。
<0793> It's because that she likes me...
// あいつは俺を好きでいてくれてるから…
<0794> That's why I'm taking her with me.
// だから、連れていける。
<0795> \{Sanae} "Of course, I like you as well."
// \{早苗}「もちろん、わたしも好きですよ」
<0796> \{\m{B}} "Haha... thank you so much."
// \{\m{B}}「はは…ありがとうございます」
<0797> \{Sanae} "Akio-san too."
// \{早苗}「それに、秋生さんも」
<0798> \{\m{B}} "Serious?"
// \{\m{B}}「マジっすか」
<0799> \{Sanae} "Yes."
// \{早苗}「はい」
<0800> \{\m{B}} "Well, he's the number one obstacle."
// \{\m{B}}「いや、あの人が一番の壁なんすけど」
<0801> \{Sanae} "You haven't told him yet?"
// \{早苗}「まだ、言ってないんですよね」
<0802> \{\m{B}} "Not yet..."
// \{\m{B}}「ええ…」
<0803> \{Sanae} "Good luck!"
// \{早苗}「頑張ってください」
<0804> Sanae-san said nothing more than those words of encouragement at the end.
// 早苗さんは、最後に励ましの言葉を俺にかけると、それ以上のことは何も言ってこなかった。
<0805> Because that's her personality, she probably thought that she didn't need to say more than that, yet that was also needless anxiety.
// 早苗さんの性格から、いらぬ世話を焼かれかねないと思っていたが、それも杞憂だったようだ。
<0806> Sanae-san also understood. This was something I had to discuss, no matter what.
// 早苗さんもわかっているのだ。これは俺から話さなければならないことなのだと。
<0807> It felt like something testing me as a man on my own.
// ひとりの男として試されてる気がした。
<0808> I tightened up.
// 気を引き締める。
<0809> For the time being, I looked for a good opportunity where pops was in a good mood.
// とりあえず俺は、オッサンの機嫌がいい時を見計らうことにした。
<0810> But pops was a man who was blessed with conduct that can have feelings of joy and feelings of anger alongside each other.
// しかしオッサンは、ひとつの言動の中で、喜びの感情と怒りの感情を同居させることのできる類まれなる才能に恵まれた人である。
<0811> If I were to describe it better, he'd be a "Ultra-hyper person".
// それは良く言えばであって、悪く言えば『超きまぐれな人』だった。
<0812> Furukawa Bakery, in the peace of the afternoon.
// 午後の平和な古河パン。
<0813> Pops should appear soon, as he'll have time on his hands.
// もうすぐ暇を持て余したオッサンが、姿を現すはずだった。
<0814> \{\m{B}} (Since he'll be taking a break and relaxing from finishing up the baking, I might be able to talk to him...)
// \{\m{B}}（パンも焼き終えて、一息つくところだから、リラックスして話を聞いてくれるかもな…）
<0815> I silently waited for him to appear.
// その姿が現れるのをじっと待つ。
<0816> \{\m{B}} (It's tense...)
// \{\m{B}}（緊張する…）
<0817> And...
// が…
<0818> \{Akio} "WHAT THE HELL IS THIS-----?!"
// \{秋生}「なんじゃこりゃぁあぁぁぁーーっ！」
<0819> An alarming, violent voice.
// いきなり怒声があがる。
<0820> The origin of that appeared with perked up shoulders.
// その声の主が肩を怒らせて現れた。
<0821> \{\m{B}} "W-what's wrong, pops?"
// \{\m{B}}「ど、どうした、オッサン」
<0822> \{Akio} "What's wrong, you ask? I feel like crap!"
// \{秋生}「どうしたもこうしたもねぇぜ、最悪の気分だぜっ！」
<0823> \{Akio} "Look at this!"
// \{秋生}「見ろ、これ」
<0824> Saying that, he thrust a magazine onto the counter.
// 言って、カウンターに叩きつけたものは、雑誌だった。
<0825> Picking it up, I looked at it.
// それを拾い上げて、俺は目を通す。
<0826> \{\m{B}} "... fortune?"
// \{\m{B}}「…占い？」
<0827> \{Akio} "Yeah, look at the column for Cancer!"
// \{秋生}「ああ、蟹座の欄を見てみろっ」
<0828> "This month, something important to you will be snatched away by someone. You'll be in great shock, bedridden for a while."
// 『今月のあなたは大切なものを他人に横取りされるかも。大ショックでしばらく寝込みそう』
<0829> \{\m{B}} (Guahhh.... this is so on the spot...)
// \{\m{B}}（ぐはー…ずばり当たってるよ…）
<0830> \{Akio} "Hey, this makes your chest feel like shit, don't it?! Can't be an omen!"
// \{秋生}「なっ、胸くそ悪ぃだろっ。かっ、縁起でもねぇぜ」
<0831> \{\m{B}} "I-I guess..."
// \{\m{B}}「そ、そうだな…」
<0832> \{Akio} "How's yours? You go look at your own."
// \{秋生}「てめぇはどうなんだ。自分のところ読んでみろ」
<0833> \{\m{B}} "Umm..."
// \{\m{B}}「えっと…」
<0834> \{\m{B}} "Today, you'll be snatching minor from someone else! The person will be in a fit of rage, so run away and you'll be victorious!"
// Snatching minor? - Kotarou
// \{\m{B}}「今月のあなたは軽い身のこなしで他人のものを横取りゲット！相手は大激怒、逃げるが勝ち！」
<0835> \{Akio} "It's you-----?!"
// \{秋生}「てめぇかあぁぁーーっっ！」
<0836> \{Akio} "Even more, run away and you'll be victorious----?!"
// \{秋生}「しかも、逃げるが勝ちだとおぉぉーっ！？」
<0837> \{\m{B}} "T-that's wrong, it's fortune, ain't it? Fortune!"
// \{\m{B}}「ち、違うって、占いだろ、占いっ！」
<0838> \{Akio} "Kahh, well, I guess..."
// \{秋生}「かっ、まぁ、そうだがよっ…」
<0839> \{Akio} "But you know, the Dark Princess Kyouko-sensei in this fortune's pretty good..."
// \{秋生}「でもな、このダークプリンセス今日子先生の占いはよく当たるんだよ…」
<0840> An unexpectedly cute person.
// 案外可愛いところのある人だった。
<0841> \{Akio} "Tch, even so this is the worst thing to get this month."
// \{秋生}「ちっ、なんにしても今月は最悪の滑りだしだぜ」
<0842> \{Akio} "Listen, don't get anywhere near me for a while, okay, you jinx!"
// \{秋生}「いいか、しばらく俺に近づくんじゃねぇぞ、この疫病神がっ」
<0843> He straddled away.
// 大股で歩いていった。
<0844> \{\m{B}} "........."
// \{\m{B}}「………」
<0845> I stood there, dumbfounded.
// 呆然と立ちつくす俺。
<0846> \{\m{B}} "Sigh... what am I gonna do..."
// \{\m{B}}「はぁ…どうすんだよ、俺…」
<0847> I took a sigh.
// ため息をつくしかなかった。
<0848> \{Sanae} "Did you get to talk to him?"
// \{早苗}「話はできましたか」
<0849> \{\m{B}} "No, not yet..."
// \{\m{B}}「いえ、まだっす…」
<0850> \{\m{B}} "Somehow, I feel like this month is unreasonable..."
// \{\m{B}}「なんか今月は無理なような気がしますよ…」
<0851> \{\m{B}} "Damn that Dark Princess Kyouko..."
// \{\m{B}}「くそ…ダークプリンセス今日子めっ…」
<0852> \{Sanae} "Huh? Who might you be speaking of?"
// \{早苗}「はい？どちらさんですか？」
<0853> \{\m{B}} "No, it's nothing. Just some stupid fortune teller."
// \{\m{B}}「いえ、なんでもないっす。くだらない占い師っす」
<0854> \{Sanae} "But, you'll be moving this month, won't you?"
// \{早苗}「でも、入居は今月からなんですよね？」
<0855> \{\m{B}} "Yes, that's right."
// \{\m{B}}「ええ、そうっす」
<0856> \{Sanae} "In that case, you have to tell him soon."
// \{早苗}「だったら、早く言わないとダメですよ」
<0857> \{\m{B}} "Y-yeah..."
// \{\m{B}}「え、ええ…」
<0858> \{Akio} "Uwahahahaha!!"
// \{秋生}「うわっはっはっはっはっ！」
<0859> I heard a sudden, laughing voice.
// いきなり笑い声が聞こえてきた。
<0860> \{Akio} "Hey, brat."
// \{秋生}「よぅ、小僧」
<0861> He was in such a good mood, it was creepy.
// 不気味なほどに機嫌がいい。
<0862> \{Akio} "Look at this. If you don't, I'll beat the shit out of you."
// \{秋生}「これを見ろ、見ねぇと、てめー、しばくぞこら」
<0863> There was a plastic robot model on top of his hand.
// その手には、ロボットのプラモデルが載っていた。
<0864> \{Akio} "I went through troubloe to make this myself. How's that, you beat? Say you're beat, damn it."
// \{秋生}「このモデルは入手困難なんだぞ、どうだ参ったか、参ったと言えこの野郎」
<0865> He has been making that for some time? He's so childish.
// あれからずっとこれを作っていたのだろうか。かなり子供っぽい人だった。
<0866> \{Akio} "Look at this horn part. It's numbing! Ain't it numbing?"
// \{秋生}「見ろよ、このツノの部分をよぅ。痺れるぜぇ。痺れるだろ？」
<0867> \{\m{B}} "Well, not so much."
// \{\m{B}}「いや、さほどは」
<0868> \{Akio} "Tch, young men these days don't know how good this is, do they?"
// \{秋生}「ちっ、この良さがわからんのか、今の若者はっ」
<0869> \{Akio} "Hmmm... it's cool."
// \{秋生}「うーむ…カッコイイぜ」
<0870> I haven't seen pops in this good a mood. Now's my chance.
// こんな機嫌のいいオッサンを見たことはない。今がチャンスだ。
<0871> \{\m{B}} "Hey, pops,"
// \{\m{B}}「な、オッサン」
<0872> \{Akio} "Huhh?"
// \{秋生}「ああん？」
<0873> He turns around to my voice.
// 俺の声に振り返るオッサン。
<0874> \{Akio} "Ah..."
// \{秋生}「あ…」
<0875> At that moment, the plastic model fell from his hand.
// その拍子に、手からプラモデルが落ちた。
<0876> \{Akio} "Woah, what the hell?!"
// \{秋生}「うお、なんてこったい！」
<0877> He picked it up, and checked to see if it was okay.
// 拾い上げて、無事を確かめる。
<0878> \{Akio} "Wha... WHAT THE HELL IS THIS------?!"
// \{秋生}「な…なんじゃこりゃああああぁぁぁぁーーーーーっ！」
<0879> \{Akio} "The horn's been busted off----!"
// \{秋生}「ツノが折れてなくなってるじゃねぇかよぉーっ！」
<0880> \{Akio} "Bastard, help me look for it!"
// \{秋生}「てめぇ、一緒に探せよ、馬鹿っ！」
<0881> We looked desperately on the floor, but we couldn't find it.
// ふたりで必死に床を探すも、それは見つからなかった。
<0882> \{Akio} "Crap, you really \bare\u a jinx!"
// \{秋生}「おめぇ、やっぱ疫病神だよっ！」
<0883> \{Akio} "Damn it, like I'll ever play with you again!"
// \{秋生}「くそぅ、二度と、遊んでやるもんかーっ！」
<0884> Pops ran off.
// オッサンは、走り去っていった。
<0885> \{\m{B}} "........."
// \{\m{B}}「………」
<0886> I stood there, dumbfounded...
// 呆然と立ちつくす俺…。
<0887> \{Sanae} "Were you able to talk to him?"
// \{早苗}「話はできましたか」
<0888> \{\m{B}} "No, not yet."
// \{\m{B}}「いえ、まだっす」
<0889> \{\m{B}} "I guess I feel like I'm really pushing this..."
// \{\m{B}}「なんかやっぱ、無理な気がしてきましたよ…」
<0890> \{\m{B}} "Damn that --ndam..."
// \{\m{B}}「くそ…○ンダムめっ…」
<0891> \{Sanae} "Huh? Who might you be speaking of?"
// \{早苗}「はい？どちらさんですか？」
<0892> \{\m{B}} "No, it's nothing. Just some stupid Mobile Suit." // hahahahaha --velocity7
// \{\m{B}}「いえ、なんでもないっす。くだらない機動戦士っす」
<0893> \{Sanae} "But, I'm sure it'll be fine."
// \{早苗}「でも、きっと大丈夫ですよ」
<0894> \{Sanae} "Just wait patiently, and if you talk to him seriously, he'll understand."
// \{早苗}「誠意を持って、真剣に話せばわかってもらえますよ」
<0895> \{\m{B}} "Though it'd be nice if it turned out that way..."
// \{\m{B}}「そうだといいんですけどね…」
<0896> \{Sanae} "It'll be fine!"
// \{早苗}「大丈夫ですよっ」
<0897> \{\m{B}} (Ahh, this week will end...)
// \{\m{B}}（ああ、今週が終わってしまう…）
<0898> Even the next day, I wasn't able to cut in, instead passing the time, worrying.
// 翌日も、話を切り出せないまま、やきもきした時間を過ごしていた。
<0899> \{Akio} "Hey, brat!"
// \{秋生}「おい、小僧！」
<0900> He called me from behind like a surprise attack.
// 不意打ちのように背後から呼ばれる。
<0901> \{\m{B}} (He scared me...)
// \{\m{B}}（びっくりした…）
<0902> \{\m{B}} "What...?"
// \{\m{B}}「なんだよ…」
<0903> I calmly return to him.
// 冷静を装って返す。
<0904> \{Akio} "Hang out with me."
// \{秋生}「付き合え」
<0905> \{\m{B}} "Hey, pops, is it fine to leave the store like this?"
// \{\m{B}}「なぁ、オッサン。店のほうはいいのかよ」
<0906> \{Akio} "There ain't no customers at a time like this."
// \{秋生}「こんな時間に客なんてこねぇよ」
<0907> \{Akio} "Besides, if they came, we'll see 'em."
// \{秋生}「それに来たら、ここから見える」
<0908> \{\m{B}} "Really..."
// \{\m{B}}「そっかよ…」
<0909> \{Akio} "Oh yeah."
// \{秋生}「おうよ」
<0910> \{Akio} "Come!"
// \{秋生}「こいっ」
<0911> Pops pulled out a bat.
// オッサンがバットを構える。
<0912> I was the pitcher.
// 俺がピッチャーだった。
<0913> \{\m{B}} "Here I go, pops."
// \{\m{B}}「いくぞ、オッサン」
<0914> \{Akio} "Come at me as hard you can! In this neighborhood, I'm called the Man Who Bakes Bread on a Saucer."
// \{秋生}「思いきりこいよな。この界隈じゃ、パンを焼くソーサと呼ばれた男だぜ」
<0915> I throw a light pitch.
// 軽く、一球投げてみる。
<0916> Pops saw off that slow ball.
// オッサンはそのスローボールを見逃した。
<0917> \{Akio} "Are you giving me shit?"
// \{秋生}「てめぇ、なめてんのか」
<0918> \{\m{B}} "Fine, I'll give you a better one."
// \{\m{B}}「わかった、もう少し真剣に投げるよ」
<0919> I take the ball.
// ボールを受け取る。
<0920> I couldn't lift my arm up to begin with, so I can't throw a high
// そもそも肩があがらないから、上投げはできない。
<0921> If it's a side throw, I might be able to put in power with my elbow.
// サイドスローなら、肘の力だけでなんとか投げられる。
<0922> Drawing in, I throw the second pitch.
// 振りかぶり、二球目を投げた。
<0923> \{Akio} "That pitch's bullshit!"
// \{秋生}「ちょこざいわああぁっ！」
<0924> Thwa-----ck!
// カィーーーーーーーーン！
<0925> A large flyball.
// 大飛球。
<0926> Even if I turned around, I wouldn't be able to tell where it went.
// 振り返っても、どこに飛んでいったかわからない。
<0927> .........
// ………。
<0928> ......
// ……。
<0929> ... shatter!
// …ガシャーーン！
<0930> \{\m{B}} "I think I heard something..."
// \{\m{B}}「なんか聞こえたな…」
<0931> \{Akio} "Just your imagination. Let's head back to work."
// \{秋生}「気のせいだろ。さ、仕事だ」
<0932> \{\m{B}} "Come on, you're the one who broke it!"
// \{\m{B}}「こらこら、あんたが割ったんだろっ！」
<0933> \{Akio} "I'm sorry for making you sad by breaking your glass window with a big home run, especially at my age..."
// \{秋生}「何が悲しくて、こんな歳にもなって、窓ガラスを特大ホームランで割っちゃいました、ごめんなさい…」
<0934> \{Akio} "There's no damn way I'm apologizing for that!"
// \{秋生}「なんて謝らにゃならないんだよっ！」
<0935> \{\m{B}} "That's reality! Now go!"
// \{\m{B}}「事実だろっ！いけよっ！」
<0936> \{Akio} "You go alone. You shouldn't be embarrassed at your age yet."
// \{秋生}「おまえひとりでいけ。おまえの若さなら、まだ恥ずかしくねぇだろ」
<0937> \{\m{B}} "I said you were the one who smashed it!"
// \{\m{B}}「だから、割ったのはあんただろっ！」
<0938> \{Akio} "If I went, then that home run just now meant nothing. It's still 0-0."
// \{秋生}「行ってくれたら今のホームランはなかったことにしてやろう。まだ０■０だ」
<0939> \{\m{B}} "This ain't some match!"
// \{\m{B}}「試合なんかしてねぇよっ」
<0940> \{Akio} "Tch..."
// \{秋生}「ちっ…」
<0941> \{Akio} "So I have to go...?"
// \{秋生}「いくしかないのか…」
<0942> \{\m{B}} "Of course, idiot."
// \{\m{B}}「当然だろ、馬鹿」
<0943> I walk with pops, putting the hand in my glove while he wields the bat on his shoulder.
// グローブを手に填めたままの俺と、バットを肩に載せて歩くオッサン。
<0944> \{\m{B}} (He should act his age... what a bunch of idiots we are...)*
// \{\m{B}}（いい歳こいて…アホなふたりだ…）
<0945> \{Akio} "Oh yeah, by the way,"
// \{秋生}「そうだ、おまえ」
<0946> \{\m{B}} "Hmm?"
// \{\m{B}}「あん？」
<0947> \{Akio} "I'll raise your salary by 100 yen this month."
// \{秋生}「今月分の給料…１００円上乗せしておいてやろう」
<0948> \{\m{B}} "Ah, thanks."
// \{\m{B}}「そりゃ、どうも」
<0949> I'm not quite happy about 100 yen, so I'll just thank him for now.
// １００円では嬉しくもないが、一応礼を言っておく。
<0950> \{Akio} "So, you see..."
// \{秋生}「だからな、おまえ…」
<0951> \{\m{B}} "Yeah?"
// \{\m{B}}「ああ」
<0952> \{Akio} "Go on your own!"
// \{秋生}「ひとりで行ってくれ！」
<0953> Dash! He runs off.
// だっ！と逃げ出す。
<0954> \{\m{B}} "Hey! Are you a grade school kid?!"
// \{\m{B}}「こらっ！小学生か、あんたはっ！」
<0955> I pull him back by the sleeve.
// 服の裾を掴んで、引き戻す。
<0956> \{Akio} "I'm joking, idiot."
// \{秋生}「冗談だ、馬鹿」
<0957> \{\m{B}} "You were seriously running off just now, weren't you?"
// \{\m{B}}「マジで逃げようとしたじゃないか、今」
<0958> \{Akio} "Damn, do I have to go with 200 yen?"
// \{秋生}「くそぅ、２００円だったか」
<0959> I'm telling you, that ain't the problem.
// だから、そういう問題じゃない。
<0960> I could barely see up ahead, but there was a gathering of people.
// 前方にまばらだったけど、人の集まりが見えた。
<0961> \{\m{B}} "Oh, over there. The neighbors are gathering round."
// \{\m{B}}「ああ、あそこだな。近所の人たちが集まってるぜ」
<0962> \{Akio} "Serious... this'll become quite a shameful sight..."
// \{秋生}「マジか…とんでもない醜態晒すことになるな…」
<0963> \{\m{B}} "You reap what you sow."
// \{\m{B}}「自業自得だろ」
<0964> \{Akio} "Can't be helped..."
// \{秋生}「仕方ねぇな…」
<0965> \{Akio} "Yo."
// \{秋生}「ちぃーっす」
<0966> With a greeting, he forces his way through.
// 挨拶と共に、その中に割って入る。
<0967> \{Housewife} "Oh my, Furukawa-san."
// \{主婦}「あら、古河さん」
<0968> \{Akio} "Oh, my bad. That hit was mine."
// \{秋生}「おぅ、悪い悪い。それ打ったの、俺なんだ」
<0969> \{Housewife} "You're mischievous as always, aren't you, Furukawa-san?"
// \{主婦}「相変わらず、やんちゃですね、古河さんは」
<0970> \{Akio} "Nah, this snotty punk here wanted to see a really big home run."
// \{秋生}「違う、こいつが、あんちゃんの特大ホームラン見たいよぅってせがむんだ」
<0971> \{\m{B}} "Weren't you the one who invited me?!"
// \{\m{B}}「誘ったのは、あんただろっ」
<0972> \{Housewife} "Hehehe..."
// \{主婦}「ふふふ…」
<0973> \{Housewife} "It's okay, I nkow."
// \{主婦}「大丈夫、わかってるわよ」
<0974> The old lady told me with a smile.
// おばさんは笑って俺に言った。
<0975> In the end, everyone knew pops' personality.
// 結局、みんな知っているのだ。オッサンの人柄を。
<0976> That's why no one criticized him at all. They just went on with a big laughter.
// だから、誰ひとりとして非難しようとしない。笑い声だけが、ずっと続いていた。
<0977> In front of me was a person who was much more of a kid than I was in terms of speech and conduct...
// 俺の前では、俺以上に子供で、言動も乱暴で、なんの取り柄もないような人だったけど…
<0978> Even so, even I'd understand a scene like this.
// それでも、そんな光景を見せられたら俺にだってわかる。
<0979> As expected, Sanae-san picked a good person.
// やっぱり、早苗さんが選んだこの人は、いい人なのだと。
<0980> He may be a person not worthwhile, but he was a person who made others smile.
// 取り柄はないかもしれないけど、周りに笑いを絶やさずいてくれる人。
<0981> That was something probably more worhty than anything.
// それは、何よりもの取り柄なのかもしれない。
<0982> If he made them smile, then at that time, this person would be happy.
// 笑っていられれば、そのとき人は、幸せなのだと思うから。
<0983> In that case, this person...
// なら、この人は…
<0984> ... has the power to make others smile.
// 人を幸せにする力があるのだ。
<0985> We headed back as the sun fell.
// 西日の中、帰路についていた。
<0986> \{\m{B}} "I also..."
// \{\m{B}}「俺もさ…」
<0987> \{Akio} "Hmm?"
// \{秋生}「あん？」
<0988> \{\m{B}} "Want to make people smile."
// \{\m{B}}「人を笑わせてみたい」
<0989> \{Akio} "Oh yeah, make 'em giggle."
// \{秋生}「おぅ、くすぐってやれ」
<0990> \{\m{B}} "No, that's not what I meant..."
// \{\m{B}}「いや、そういう意味じゃなくて…」
<0991> \{\m{B}} "Something more like you, pops."
// \{\m{B}}「オッサンみたいにだよ」
<0992> \{Akio} "Hm? Did I do something?"
// \{秋生}「あん？俺、んなことしてたか？」
<0993> \{\m{B}} "You haven't been just making Nagisa and Sanae-san smile, but all the neighbors around."
// \{\m{B}}「オッサンは渚や早苗さんだけじゃなくて、近所のひとたち、みんな笑わせてるじゃないか」
<0994> \{Akio} "What, well... doesn't that make me an idiot?!"
// \{秋生}「なんだよ、そりゃ…俺がアホみたいじゃねぇかよっ」
<0995> \{\m{B}} "No, that's not it. I'm sure there's a good meaning to it."
// \{\m{B}}「いや、違うよ。きっと、いい意味でだよ」
<0996> \{Akio} "Hmph, I dunno myself."
// \{秋生}「ふん、わかんねぇよ、自分じゃ」
<0997> \{\m{B}} "That's why I want to try that as well."
// \{\m{B}}「だから、俺もそうしてみたいんだ」
<0998> \{\m{B}} "Make others smile with my own ability."
// \{\m{B}}「自分の力だけで、笑わせてみたい」
<0999> \{\m{B}} "To my important person... \pNagisa."
// \{\m{B}}「大切な人…\p渚を」
<1000> \{Akio} "........."
// \{秋生}「………」
<1001> \{\m{B}} "Is it okay if I take her with me?"
// \{\m{B}}「連れていっていいか、あいつを」
<1002> \{Akio} "Where...?"
// \{秋生}「どこへだよ…」
<1003> \{\m{B}} "I'm renting an apartment close by, thinking I could start living on my own."
// \{\m{B}}「この近くでアパート借りて、俺、独り暮らし始めようと思ってるんだ」
<1004> \{\m{B}} "Over there."
// \{\m{B}}「そこへ」
<1005> \{Akio} "You have that kind of money?"
// \{秋生}「んな金、あるのかよ」
<1006> \{\m{B}} "I got a new job that'll do. I'd be working recklessly to make a living."
// \{\m{B}}「新しい仕事の当てもあるんだ。そこで、がむしゃらに働いて、稼ぐ」
<1007> \{\m{B}} "And like that, I'd work on my own, to make Nagisa smile."
// \{\m{B}}「そうやって、自分ひとりの力で、渚を笑わせたい」
<1008> \{Akio} "Nagisa..."
// \{秋生}「渚は…」
<1009> \{Akio} "What'd she say...?"
// \{秋生}「あいつは、なんて言ってんだよ…」
<1010> \{\m{B}} "She said she'd go."
// \{\m{B}}「一緒にいくって、そう言ってくれてる」
<1011> \{Akio} "I see..."
// \{秋生}「そっか…」
<1012> \{Akio} "........."
// \{秋生}「………」
<1013> For a while, the silence continued.
// しばらく沈黙が続いた。
<1014> What's pops thinking about?
// オッサンは何を考えているのだろうか。
<1015> \{Akio} "I told you before the reason for us making the bakery, right?"
// \{秋生}「前に話しただろう、俺たちがパン屋を始めた理由」
<1016> \{\m{B}} "Yeah..."
// \{\m{B}}「ああ…」
<1017> \{Akio} "We had to attend to her small body, with all our might."
// \{秋生}「あいつは自分の小さな体で、精一杯、訴えたんだ」
<1018> \{Akio} "Told her we'd be with her."
// \{秋生}「そばに居てくれって」
<1019> \{Akio} "That's why we've been with her."
// \{秋生}「だから俺たちは、あいつのそばに居ることにしたんだ」
<1020> \{\m{B}} "........."
// \{\m{B}}「………」
<1021> \{Akio} "But you know, a lot of time has passed since that day."
// \{秋生}「でもな、あの日から随分と時間が経った」
<1022> \{Akio} "She's no longer the child from that day."
// \{秋生}「もうあいつは、あの日のような子供じゃねぇ」
<1023> \{Akio} "I've put into words my motives."
// \{秋生}「自分の意志を言葉にして、ちゃんと伝えられる」
<1024> \{Akio} "If this time, she says she wants to be with you..."
// \{秋生}「そのあいつが、今度はおまえと一緒に居たいって言うんなら…」
<1025> \{Akio} "I've got nothing to say..."
// \{秋生}「俺には何も言えねぇよ…」
<1026> He sighed, as if he were giving up.
// 諦めたように、ため息をついた。
<1027> I didn't once think that he could give up this easily.
// こんなにもあっさりと認めてもらえるなんて、思ってもみなかった。
<1028> But, that was... something he understood about Nagisa more than anyone else would.
// でも、それは…誰よりも渚のことがわかっていたからだと思う。
<1029> Because he had been living all this time for his daughter's sake... that's what I think.
// 自分の娘のために、ずっと生きてきたからだと…そう思う。
<1030> \{Akio} "Listen up."
// \{秋生}「いいか」
<1031> \{Akio} "Leave the house together once a week,"
// \{秋生}「週に一度はあいつとふたりで家に顔を出すこと」
<1032> \{Akio} "And if her condition worsens, call Sanae."
// \{秋生}「そして、またあいつの具合が悪くなったら、早苗を呼ぶこと」
<1033> \{Akio} "Keep those two promises."
// \{秋生}「この二点を守れ」
<1034> \{\m{B}} "Okay, I got it."
// \{\m{B}}「ああ、わかった」
<1035> \{Akio} "Whatever else you want to do, just do it."
// \{秋生}「後は、好きにしろ」
<1036> Saying that, pops went ahead as if to leave me alone.
// 言って、オッサンは俺を置いていくようにして先を急いだ。
<1037> \{\m{B}} "........."
// \{\m{B}}「………」
<1038> Facing his large back...
// その大きな背中に向かって…
<1039> \{\m{B}} "I'll continue to make her smile!"
// \{\m{B}}「俺、あいつを笑わせ続けるからっ」
<1040> I vowed.
// そう誓った。
<1041> To do what you've been doing so far.
// あんたがこれまでそうしてきたように。
<1042> This time it's me.
// 今度は俺が。
<1043> \{Akio} "Yeah, do that."
// \{秋生}「ああ、そうしてやってくれ」
<1044> He swung the bat.
// バットが大きく揺れた。
<1045> Sanae-san stood outside the store.
// 店の前に早苗さんが立っていた。
<1046> \{Sanae} "Did you two leave the store on its own?"
// \{早苗}「おふたりとも、お店すっぽかしてどこ行ってたんですか？」
<1047> \{Akio} "Yeah, he said something about playing baseball."
// \{秋生}「はい。こいつが、野球しよう、って言い出しました」
<1048> What kind of person are you...?
// どんな大人だ、あんた…。
<1049> \{Akio} "And then, he was merry, going, 'Yahoo! I'm the batter, 'kay?'..."
// \{秋生}「それで、やっほーぅ！俺、バッターね！とかはしゃぎまくってよ…」
<1050> \{Akio} "'Hey, hey, you ain't a kid, so don't do a full swing', I said..."
// \{秋生}「おいおい、ガキじゃないんだから、フルスイングすんなよって、たしなめたのに…」
<1051> \{Akio} "And screaming, 'That pitch's bullshit---!', he swung real hard..."
// \{秋生}「ちょこざいわぁぁぁー！とか叫びながら、大振りしやがってよ…」
<1052> \{Akio} "And who'd be the one who smashed the glass window, going, 'What am I doing...?', feeling blue and all? Huh?"
// \{秋生}「それで窓ガラス割って、なにやってたんだ俺…ってブルーになってたのはどこのどいつだ、あん？」
<1053> \{\m{B}} "Everything was your doing, wasn't it?"
// \{\m{B}}「全部あんただよ」
<1054> \{Akio} "You looking at me like I'm some kid?!"
// \{秋生}「俺がそんな子供みてぇなことするかよ！」
<1055> \{Sanae} "I'm sorry, \m{B}-san."
// \{早苗}「ごめんなさいね、\m{B}さん」
<1056> \{\m{B}} "I saw everything through."
// \{\m{B}}「すべて見透かされてるよ」
<1057> \{Akio} "Why?! Even though he's younger than me, why do you think of me at this good age like that--?!"
// \{秋生}「なんでだよっ、こいつのほうが年下なのに、どうしていい歳こいた俺だと思うんだぁぁー！」
<1058> \{Sanae} "I know you make robot models and play triangle base every day."
// \{早苗}「毎日プラモデル作ったり、三角ベースしてたらわかります」
<1059> \{Akio} "Guwaahh! Am I a kid---?!"
// \{秋生}「ぐわーっ！ガキかよ、俺はぁぁーっっ！」
<1060> Holding his head, he rolled about.
// 頭を抱えて、転げ回る。
<1061> \{Sanae} "And you went out for quite a while."
// \{早苗}「それに長い付き合いですからね」
<1062> \{Akio} "Tch... from tomorrow onward, my hobby'll be chess."
// \{秋生}「ちっ…明日から趣味はチェスだ」
<1063> \{Sanae} "Do you know how to play that?"
// \{早苗}「やり方知ってるんですか？」
<1064> \{Akio} "Dunno. If I groan with it in front of me, it'll get better."
// \{秋生}「知らねぇが、目の前に並べてうんうん唸ってれば、様になるだろ」
<1065> \{Sanae} "You'll definitely get tired really quickly."
// \{早苗}「すぐに飽きそうですね」
<1066> \{Akio} "Have I given that kind of impression--?!"
// \{秋生}「俺は形から入るんだよぉぉーっ！」
<1067> I became depressed over giving this person such respect such a while ago.
// こんな人を今さっきまで尊敬していたのかと思うと、鬱になる。
<1068> \{Sanae} "It's already dark, so let's close up."
// \{早苗}「もう暗いですから、お店、閉めましょうか」
<1069> \{Akio} "Yeah, today the game's set."
// \{秋生}「そうだな、今日はゲームセットだ」
<1070> \{Akio} "By the way, I got the homerun, so you lose, man."
// \{秋生}「ちなみに俺のホームランはカウントされてるから、てめぇの負けだぞ」
<1071> \{Akio} "Go home and cry, you loser!"
// \{秋生}「泣きながら帰れ、負け犬がっ」
<1072> \{Akio} "That said, I'm sweating like crazy it's disgusting. I'll take a shower."
// \{秋生}「つーわけで、俺はシャワーを浴びるぞ。汗だくで気持ち悪ぃ」
<1073> \{Sanae} "Okay."
// \{早苗}「はい」
<1074> \{Sanae} "Is it okay not to take a bath?"
// \{早苗}「お湯は張らなくていいですか？」
<1075> \{Akio} "If I dip myself in such a place on a hot day like this, I'm gonna burn up!"
// \{秋生}「こんな暑い日に湯になんて浸かってられるかっ、溶けるだろっ」
<1076> \{Sanae} "But taking a bath will relieve you of that fatigue, won't it?"
// \{早苗}「浸かったほうが疲れ、とれますよ？」
<1077> \{Akio} "I said it's okay!"
// \{秋生}「いいっつってんだよっ」
<1078> Pops went into the store.
// オッサンが店の中に入っていく。
<1079> \{Sanae} "All right then, I'll come with a change of clothes."
// \{早苗}「はいはい。着替え持っていきますね」
<1080> \{\m{B}} "Ah, Sanae-san,"
// \{\m{B}}「あ、早苗さん」
<1081> I hold back Sanae-san, who was about to continue inside.
// その後に続こうとした早苗さんを引き留める。
<1082> \{Sanae} "Yes?"
// \{早苗}「はい？」
<1083> \{\m{B}} "I told him."
// \{\m{B}}「言いましたよ、俺」
<1084> \{Sanae} "About Nagisa?"
// \{早苗}「渚とのことですか？」
<1085> \{\m{B}} "Yeah."
// \{\m{B}}「はい」
<1086> \{Sanae} "How'd it go?"
// \{早苗}「どうでしたか」
<1087> \{\m{B}} "I got his approval."
// \{\m{B}}「承諾、得られました」
<1088> \{Sanae} "I see. That's great."
// \{早苗}「そうですか。良かったですね」
<1089> \{\m{B}} "Yeah."
// \{\m{B}}「ええ」
<1090> \{\m{B}} "I'll be leaving the house as planned at the end of this month."
// \{\m{B}}「予定通り、今月末には家を出ます」
<1091> \{Sanae} "Okay."
// \{早苗}「はい」
//==================
// SECTION 8
//==================
<1092> May 5 (Wednesday)
// ５月５日(水)
<1093> I moved out at the end of the end of the consecutive holidays in May.
// ５月の連休、その最後の日に引っ越しをした。
<1094> \{Akio} "Bastard, get a license."
// \{秋生}「てめぇ、免許を取れ」
<1095> Getting off from the light truck, pops first said that.
// 軽トラックから降りて、オッサンが開口一番そう言った。
<1096> \{\m{B}} "Don't say something impossible. I ain't got any money."
// \{\m{B}}「無理言うな。金がねぇよ」
<1097> \{Akio} "Hmph, well, this is the last of the crap I'm helping you out with."*
// \{秋生}「ふん、まぁ、これが最後だぞ。てめぇの世話を焼くのは」
<1098> \{\m{B}} "I know, pops. It'll be fine."
// \{\m{B}}「わかってるよ、オッサン。大丈夫だ」
<1099> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「俺は仕事に戻る。こいつはまた夜に取りにくる」
<1100> \{\m{B}} "Yeah, thanks for the help."
// \{\m{B}}「ああ。世話んなったな」
<1101> \{Akio} "Tch, ain't that nice... living together, huh..."
// \{秋生}「ちっ、いいなぁ…同棲生活かよ…」
<1102> Muttering that, he ran off.
// 呟きながら、去っていった。
<1103> \{\m{B}} "You'll also be all alone with Sanae-san, won't you?"
// \{\m{B}}「自分も、早苗さんとふたりきりじゃんか」
<1104> I saw him off.
// その背を見送る。
<1105> \{\m{B}} "Well, now..."
// \{\m{B}}「さて、と…」
<1106> I faced the light truck. The spread-out luggage was not few in number.
// 軽トラと向き合う。荷台に載る荷物は少なかった。
<1107> If we speak of the necessary things, it goes from at least the television to the drawers, and from the futon to the dining table.*
// めぼしいものと言えば、テレビにタンス、布団にちゃぶ台ぐらいのものだった。
<1108> Everything was old stuff that was locked up in the Furukawa household's storage room.
// 全部、古河家の物置に仕舞われていたお古だ。
<1109> The fridge provided with the room was small.
// 冷蔵庫は小さいのが、部屋に備えつけられていた。
<1110> I've decided to use the coin machines right in front of the apartment for any laundry.
// 洗濯は、アパートのすぐ正面にあるコインランドリーを使うことに決めている。
<1111> That much should be enough. Any more than that would be simply luxury.
// それでも十分だった。それ以上は、単なる贅沢でしかないと思った。
<1112> For now, I held the futon and went towards the room.
// とりあえず布団を抱えて、部屋へと向かう。
<1113> Nagisa was waiting there alone.
// そこでは、渚がひとりで待っていた。
<1114> There still wasn't anything here yet but... just watching Nagisa standing in this room makes my chest throb.
// まだ何もなかったけど…部屋に立つ渚を見ただけで、俺の胸は高鳴ってしまう。
<1115> The two of us will really be starting to live together.
// ふたりだけの生活が本当に始まる。
<1116> Feelings of anxiety and hope were mixed together in that.
// それを期待と不安と共に実感していた。
<1117> \{Nagisa} "Ah, the luggage came?"
// \{渚}「あ、荷物届きましたか」
<1118> Nagisa asked first.
// 渚から先に口を開いていた。
<1119> \{\m{B}} "Yeah, sorry but you'll have to move out of the way for a bit."
// \{\m{B}}「ああ、悪いけど、ちょっとどいてくれ」
<1120> Taking off my slippers, I come in. I hung the futon on the wall... then the brittle surface peeled off.
// つっかけを脱いで、上がる。その際、布団の端が壁に擦れて、脆い表面を削った。
<1121> \{\m{B}} "Uwaah, I'm suddenly breaking apart the room..."
// \{\m{B}}「うわっ、俺、いきなり、部屋を壊してるよ…」
<1122> \{Nagisa} "Umm, I'll help!"
// \{渚}「あの、手伝います」
<1123> \{\m{B}} "It's okay, this is a man's job. Just watch."
// \{\m{B}}「いや、こういうのは男の仕事なんだ。見ててくれ」
<1124> \{Nagisa} "But..."
// \{渚}「でも…」
<1125> \{\m{B}} "There's not too much luggage."
// \{\m{B}}「荷物も少ないしさ」
<1126> \{\m{B}} "You can bring tea afterwards."
// \{\m{B}}「後で、茶いれてくれたらそれでいいよ」
<1127> \{Nagisa} "But..."
// \{渚}「でも…」
<1128> \{\m{B}} "I said it's fine."
// \{\m{B}}「大丈夫だっての」
<1129> Within an hour, we had finished cleaning up.
// 一時間で、掃除まで済んでしまった。
<1130> We sat down, facing together at the low, small dining table.
// 小さなちゃぶ台に向かい合って座るふたり。
<1131> Nagisa sipped the tea she brought.
// ずずーっと、渚がいれてくれた茶をすする。
<1132> \{\m{B}} "........."
// \{\m{B}}「………」
<1133> Sip, sip.
// ずずーっ。
<1134> \{Nagisa} "........."
// \{渚}「………」
<1135> Sip, sip.
// ずずーっ。
<1136> \{Nagisa} "Umm..."
// \{渚}「えーっと…」
<1137> \{Nagisa} "... what should I say at a time like this?"
// \{渚}「…こういう時はなんて言うんでしょうか」
<1138> \{\m{B}} "Hmm?"
// \{\m{B}}「あん？」
<1139> \{Nagisa} "The two of us living together's started."
// \{渚}「ふたりでの生活のスタートです」
<1140> \{\m{B}} "Yeah, it has."
// \{\m{B}}「そうだな」
<1141> \{Nagisa} "What should I say?"
// \{渚}「なんて言えばいいんでしょう」
<1142> \{Nagisa} "Since it's started, should I say, 'Ready, Go'?"
// \{渚}「スタートですから、よーい、どん、でしょうか」
<1143> \{\m{B}} "No, that'd be weird."
// \{\m{B}}「いや、それヘンだよ」
<1144> \{Nagisa} "Why not?"
// \{渚}「どうしてでしょうか」
<1145> \{\m{B}} "Because there's no goal."
// \{\m{B}}「ゴールなんてないじゃん」
<1146> \{Nagisa} "When you put it that way, that's true."
// \{渚}「そう言われてみると、そうです」
<1147> \{\m{B}} "Because living together mutually helps us, see..."
// \{\m{B}}「お互いが助け合って暮らしていくんだからさ…」
<1148> \{\m{B}} "I'm sure, 'Let's work hard', will do."
// \{\m{B}}「たぶん、お願いします、だよ」
<1149> \{Nagisa} "Ah... that's true. You're wise, \m{B}-kun."
// \{渚}「あ…そうです。\m{B}くん、賢いです」
<1150> \{\m{B}} "Then, shall we?"
// \{\m{B}}「じゃ、やるか」
<1151> \{Nagisa} "Okay."
// \{渚}「はい」
<1152> \{Nagisa} "Ah, please wait."
// \{渚}「あ、ちょっと待ってください」
<1153> \{\m{B}} "What?"
// \{\m{B}}「なんだよ」
<1154> \{Nagisa} "I thought of a vow we should be under."
// \{渚}「わたし、それと一緒に誓いを立てたいと思います」
<1155> \{\m{B}} "A vow?"
// \{\m{B}}「誓い？」
<1156> \{Nagisa} "Yes."
// \{渚}「はい」
<1157> Putting down her teacup, Nagisa placed both her hands on her chest.
// 渚が湯飲みを置いて、両手を胸の前で合わせた。
<1158> \{Nagisa} "I, Furukawa Nagisa..."
// \{渚}「わたし、古河渚は…」
<1159> \{Nagisa} "will no longer cry. No matter what kind of pain there is, I'll work hard and climb over it."
// \{渚}「もう泣きません。どんなに辛くても、がんばって、乗り越えていきます」
<1160> \{\m{B}} "Uh, Nagisa,"
// \{\m{B}}「いや、渚」
<1161> \{Nagisa} "Yes?"
// \{渚}「はい」
<1162> \{\m{B}} "You can hold it in during times of sadness."
// \{\m{B}}「我慢するのは、悲しい時だけでいいんだよ」
<1163> \{\m{B}} "During times of happiness, if you desperately try to hold in tears, you won't be joyous at all."
// \{\m{B}}「嬉しい時にさ、涙堪えてたら、そっちに必死になってさ、喜びが減るだろ」
<1164> \{\m{B}} "Don't you think so?"
// \{\m{B}}「そうは思わないか」
<1165> \{Nagisa} "Yes, you're right. I'm sure that's right."
// \{渚}「はい、そうです。きっとそうです」
<1166> \{Nagisa} "Okay then."
// \{渚}「わかりました」
<1167> \{Nagisa} "Well, one more time."
// \{渚}「それでは、もう一度」
<1168> \{\m{B}} "Yeah."
// \{\m{B}}「ああ」
<1169> \{Nagisa} "I, Furukawa Nagisa..."
// \{渚}「わたし、古河渚は…」
<1170> \{Nagisa} "will no longer cry. No matter what kind of pain there is, I'll work hard and climb over it."
// \{渚}「もう泣きません。どんなに辛くても、がんばって、乗り越えていきます」
<1171> \{Nagisa} "But during times of happiness, I may end up crying."
// \{渚}「でもうれしい時だけは、泣いてしまうかもしれません」
<1172> \{Nagisa} "As I'm such a person..."
// \{渚}「そんなわたしですが…」
<1173> \{Nagisa} "Please take care of me."
// \{渚}「お願いします」
<1174> Placing her hands on the mat, she bowed down.
// 手を畳につけて、お辞儀をした。
<1175> \{\m{B}} "Same here as well."
// \{\m{B}}「こちらこそ、お願いします」
<1176> I also bowed.
// 俺も頭を下げる。
<1177> \{Nagisa} "Ehehe..."
// \{渚}「えへへ」
<1178> Nagisa smiles.
// 渚が笑う。
<1179> \{\m{B}} "All right, let's go greet the neighbors while it's still bright out."
// \{\m{B}}「よし、明るいうちにさ、近所に挨拶に回ろうぜ」
<1180> \{Nagisa} "Okay."
// \{渚}「はい」
<1181> The two of us made dinner.
// 夕飯はふたりで作った。
<1182> The main menu was grilled fish, and a side dish of daikon. It also came with a simple touch of rice and miso soup.
// 献立は焼き魚、大根のお浸し、ひじきの煮物、それにご飯とみそ汁だけという質素なものだった。
<1183> Even so, we were really happy when we had finished making it, and it was very delicious when we ate.
// それでも、できた時にはふたりしてものすごく喜び、そして食べた時はものすごく美味しく感じた。
<1184> We cleaned up, and watched TV for a while.
// ふたりで、片づけ、しばらくテレビを見て過ごす。
<1185> \{Nagisa} "\m{B}-kun, this day's gone fast, hasn't it?"
// \{渚}「\m{B}くん、明日早いです」
<1186> \{\m{B}} "Yeah, it has."
// \{\m{B}}「ああ、早いよ」
<1187> \{Nagisa} "We should take a bath soon, and get some rest."
// \{渚}「そろそろお風呂入って、休んだほうがいいと思います」
<1188> It's ten o'clock.
// 時間は１０時。
<1189> \{\m{B}} "Oh yeah, you sleep at about eleven, don't you?"
// \{\m{B}}「そういや、おまえ、１１時に寝るんだったな」
<1190> \{Nagisa} "Ah, well... just because I want to, doesn't mean I'm in such a rush."
// \{渚}「あ、いえ…わたしが寝たいから急かしているわけではないです」
<1191> \{Nagisa} "I was thinking of your health, \m{B}-kun."
// \{渚}「\m{B}くんの体のことを考えてです」
<1192> \{\m{B}} "Ah... thanks. Then, I guess I'll take a bath."
// \{\m{B}}「ああ…ありがと。じゃ、そうするよ」
<1193> \{Nagisa} "Yes, please do."
// \{渚}「はい、そうしてください」
<1194> Standing in the kitchen's narrow pathway, I pulled the curtain.
// キッチン兼用の狭い通路に立ち、カーテンを引く。
<1195> If not for the curtain, we would definitely need something to block it out later.
// そもそもこのカーテンさえなかったのだが、さすがに仕切りは必要だということで後から取りつけたものだった。
<1196> Flinging my clothes into the basket up above, I entered the bath.
// 小さなかごの上に服を脱ぎ捨てて、浴室に入った。
<1197> Hiss...
// シャー…
<1198> \{\m{B}} (There's very little coming out...)
// \{\m{B}}（すんげぇ出が悪い…）
<1199> I turn the faucet.
// 蛇口をひねる。
<1200> \{\m{B}} (Aagh...)
// \{\m{B}}（アチッ…）
<1201> \{\m{B}} (Temperature control's also pretty sensitive...)
// \{\m{B}}（温度調整も極端だな…）
<1202> Well, if I get used to this, I probably wouldn't think of it.
// ま、これも慣れればなんとも思わなくなるのだろう。
<1203> I washed my hair with the shampoo Nagisa uses.*
// 渚と兼用のシャンプーで頭を洗う。
<1204> \{\m{B}} "Go ahead."
// \{\m{B}}「お先」
<1205> \{Nagisa} "Okay. I'll be heading in, then."
// \{渚}「はい。それではわたしも入ってきます」
<1206> \{\m{B}} "Yeah."
// \{\m{B}}「ああ」
<1207> Coming in place of me, Nagisa stood, and pulled the curtains.
// 入れ代わり、渚が立ち上がり、カーテンをくぐっていった。
<1208> I'll use the dryer up ahead.
// 先にドライヤーを使っておこう。
<1209> I plug it in, and the moment I flick the switch...
// コンセントを差して、スイッチを入れようとした時…
<1210> Whirr...
// シュ…
<1211> I hear the sound of ruffling clothes.
// 布の擦れる音がした。
<1212> I turn back at the curtain.
// 俺はカーテンを振り返る。
<1213> \{\m{B}} (If I think carefully... I had never once been in \bthis\u kind of situation, have I...?)
// \{\m{B}}（よく考えたら…これって、かつてなくアレな状況じゃないか…）
<1214> I see Nagisa's bare feet under the curtain.
// カーテンの下には渚の素足が見えている。
<1215> Her skirt fell there just now.
// そこに今、スカートが落ちてきた。
<1216> \{\m{B}} (Ahh... getting excited from just that shows just how innocent we are...)
// \{\m{B}}（ああ…これだけのことで興奮するのも、そういうことに疎いからだろうな、俺たち…）
<1217> But, that comes with living together.
// でも、これは同棲生活だ。
<1218> I'm sure Nagisa was prepared for that.
// 渚だって、そういった覚悟もしてるに違いない。
<1219> No matter how unprepared we were...
// いくら、疎くても…。
<1220> \{\m{B}} (Gah, what am I thinking about?!)
// \{\m{B}}（ああ、何考えてるんだ、俺はっ）
<1221> I turn my eyes away from the curtain.
// カーテンから目を逸らす。
<1222> Evne though we both had decided to work hard together, what the hell am I gonna do to keep myself calm on the first day?
// ふたりで頑張ろうと決めて始めたことなのに、初日から、こんな欲も抑えられないでどうする。
<1223> .........
// ………。
<1224> Thud, the sound of the door closing.
// パタン、と戸が閉まる音がした。
<1225> \{\m{B}} (Well...)
// \{\m{B}}（しかし…）
<1226> \{\m{B}} "Because men have been holding it in... there is a limit to doing so...)*
// \{\m{B}}（男とは溜まっていくものだからな…我慢にも限界があるよな…）
<1227> I look once again at the curtains.
// もう一度、カーテンに目を向ける。
<1228> Calm myself down
// 自分を落ち着かせる// goto 1230
<1229> Be serious, so that I won't get caught
// ばれなければいいと開き直る// goto 1249
<1230> \{\m{B}} (Come on, calm down...)
// \{\m{B}}（落ち着け、俺…）
<1231> \{\m{B}} (I haven't even gone through the first day of work...)
// \{\m{B}}（まだ仕事の初日も迎えてないってのに…）
<1232> \{\m{B}} (We had just started living together, so pops and Sanae-san wouldn't stand for this, would they...?)
// \{\m{B}}（同棲生活が始まった途端これじゃ、オッサンや早苗さんに申し訳が立たないだろ…）
<1233> Remembering the faces of those two allowing for Nagisa's independence... I naturally calmed down.
// 渚の自立を許してくれたふたりの顔を思い浮かべると…俺は自然と落ち着いていた。
<1234> To step on their feelings... was not something I could do.
// ふたりの思いを踏みにじること…それだけはできなかった。
<1235> \{\m{B}} (We've got much bigger hurdles to cross, after all...)
// \{\m{B}}（もっと苦労を越えてからだ…）
<1236> \{\m{B}} (Otherwise, there'd be no meaning.)
// \{\m{B}}（じゃなきゃ、意味がない）
<1237> I so suggested to myself.
// そう自分に言い聞かせた。
<1238> \{Nagisa} "It was a nice bath."
// \{渚}「いいお湯でした」
<1239> \{\m{B}} "Nagisa, you're cute."
// \{\m{B}}「渚、おまえ、可愛い」
<1240> \{Nagisa} "T-thank you very much."
// \{渚}「あ、ありがとうございます」
<1241> \{Nagisa} "But, to say that just as I come out of the bath feels a bit strange."
// \{渚}「でも、風呂上がりにいきなり言われると、なんかヘンな気分です」
<1242> \{\m{B}} "I was holding it in. Just let me say it."
// \{\m{B}}「我慢してたんだ。言わせてくれ」
<1243> \{Nagisa} "Okay... though it's not that I hate it."
// \{渚}「はい…別に嫌だったわけではないです」
<1244> I so observed my words, probably thinking that this much would be allowed.
// これぐらいは許されるだろうと、俺は言葉責めにした。
<1245> But, it really feels like she's become a lot cuter than before.
// でも、本当に昔よりも可愛くなった気がする。
<1246> Is that because Nagisa changed...?
// それは、渚が変わったのか…
<1247> Or is it that I liked Nagisa a lot more than before...?
// それとも、俺が渚を昔以上に好きになっているのか…
<1248> I really couldn't tell.
// よくわからなかった。// goto 1282
<1249> \{\m{B}} (If I don't get caught, it's fine, right...?)
// \{\m{B}}（ばれなければいいんじゃないのか…）
<1250> \{\m{B}} (I'll quickly grab her underwear, and then put it back...)
// \{\m{B}}（下着をちょっと借りて、そしてまた返しておく…）
<1251> \{\m{B}} (That should be fine, right...?)
// \{\m{B}}（それだったらいいだろ…）
<1252> \{\m{B}} (This is a situation for men, after all!)
// \{\m{B}}（男には男の事情があんだよっ）
<1253> I shuffle my feet in front of the curtains, and softly turn it over from under.
// 俺はすり足でカーテンの前まで近づくと、そっと下からめくってみた。
<1254> Up ahead... at the topmost basket, Nagisa's underwear made a small circle.
// その先…かごの一番上に、渚の脱ぎたての下着が小さく丸めて置かれていた。
<1255> \{\m{B}} (Uwahh...)
// \{\m{B}}（うわ…）
<1256> \{\m{B}} (This is really exciting...)
// \{\m{B}}（すげぇドキドキする…）
<1257> If she opened the door now, what would I do? What excuse could I come up with?
// 今、戸が開いたらどうしよう。なんて、言い訳しよう。
<1258> \{\m{B}} (Ahh, hurry up and take it. It should still be warm right now...)
// \{\m{B}}（ああ、早く取ろう。今なら、まだ温かいはずだ…）
<1259> \{\m{B}} (Instead of the warmth, the smell...)
// \{\m{B}}（温かいほうが匂いが…）
<1260> \{\m{B}} "Hey, am I a damn pervert----?!"
// \{\m{B}}「って、変態かよ、俺はぁぁーーっ！」
<1261> I roll about, pulling in the curtain.
// カーテンを巻き込んで、転げ回る。
<1262> Clatter, clatter, clatter!\shake{3}
// ブチブチブチィーッ！\shake{3}
<1263> The hooks violently broke off.
// 勢いでフックが外れまくる。
<1264> \{\m{B}} (Oh crap!)
// \{\m{B}}（ヤベー！）
<1265> I put them back on in a hurry.
// 急いでフックをかけ直す。
<1266> \{\m{B}} "Pant... pant..."
// \{\m{B}}「はぁ…はぁ…」
<1267> Even though I was just out of the bath, I was sweating all over.
// 風呂上がりだというのに全身、汗でびっしょりになる。
<1268> \{\m{B}} (Am I an idiot...?)
// \{\m{B}}（アホだ、俺は…）
<1269> \{Nagisa} "It was a nice bath."
// \{渚}「いいお湯でした」
<1270> \{\m{B}} "........."
// \{\m{B}}「………」
<1271> \{Nagisa} "What's wrong, \m{B}-kun?"
// \{渚}「\m{B}くん、どうかしましたか」
<1272> \{\m{B}} "Eh... why do you ask?"
// \{\m{B}}「え…どうして」
<1273> \{Nagisa} "Well, because you're not looking this way."
// \{渚}「いえ、こっち向いてくれなかったものですから」
<1274> \{\m{B}} "Y-yeah... it's nothing. Just thinking about stuff."
// \{\m{B}}「あ、ああ…なんでもない。考え事してたんだ」
<1275> \{Nagisa} "\m{B}-kun, your hair is wet again."
// \{渚}「\m{B}くん、まだ髪、濡れてます」
<1276> \{\m{B}} "Yeah..."
// \{\m{B}}「ああ…」
<1277> \{Nagisa} "Go ahead and use the dryer first."
// \{渚}「先にドライヤー使ってください」
<1278> \{\m{B}} "It's fine. If I leave it be, it'll dry up."
// \{\m{B}}「いいって。こんなの放っておけば、乾く」
<1279> \{Nagisa} "You can't do that. If you sleep with your hair wet, you'll catch a cold."
// \{渚}「ダメです。濡れたまま寝たら、風邪引きます」
<1280> Ahh, becuase it's the first day we're living together, so I want to jump up in the air...
// ああ、同棲初日だから、舞い上がっているものと思いたい…。
<1281> If I'm going to have this much of a craving every day, I really will reach my limit...
// 毎日こんなに欲情していたら、本当にそのうち限界が来る…。
<1282> I was lying down sideways without being able to fall asleep, the whole time staring at the ceiling I had become used to.
// 体を横にしてからも眠気は訪れず、ずっと見慣れない天井を眺めていた。
<1283> Nagisa also wasn't able to fall asleep, not once snoring.
// 渚のほうも、寝つけないようで、一向に寝息は聞こえてこない。
<1284> \{\m{B}} (.........)
// \{\m{B}}（………）
<1285> I just happened to find it amusing with the two of us as we are.
// ふと、今のふたりが滑稽に思えた。
<1286> Living from now on like this feels as simple as playing house.
// 今日から始まる暮らしが、単なるままごとのような気がして。
<1287> Though I've come this far making Nagisa happy on my own...
// ただ、渚を自分の力で幸せにしたいという一念で、ここまでやってきたけど…
<1288> There are a lot more problems ahead of us just waiting.
// これから先、たくさんの困難が待ち受けているだろう。
<1289> I'm sure reality isn't that easy on us.
// きっと現実はそんなに甘くはない。
<1290> We really were kids in regards to that. It feels like we might simply break apart.
// その現実に対して俺たちはあまりにも子供で、簡単に折れてしまいそうにも思えた。
<1291> I don't know how strong one must be to cross that.
// それを越えないと本当の強さなんて、わからない。
<1292> I just think that we should do the best we can.
// 今は、自分たちで頑張っている気になっているだけだ。
<1293> Pops and Sanae-san are probably thinking in the same way.
// オッサンや早苗さんも同じように考えているのかもしれない。
<1294> The one passion of youth.
// 若気の至りのひとつだと。
<1295> We should do whatever we want to do.
// やりたいならやってみればいい。
<1296> If it's within our grasp.
// 自分たちの手の届くところで。
<1297> \{\m{B}} "Hey, you awake, Nagisa?"
// \{\m{B}}「渚、起きてるか」
<1298> \{Nagisa} "Yes, I am."
// \{渚}「はい、起きてます」
<1299> \{\m{B}} "I want to become stronger."
// \{\m{B}}「俺はさ、もっと強くなりたい」
<1300> \{Nagisa} "I feel the same way."
// \{渚}「わたしもです」
<1301> \{\m{B}} "Yeah..."
// \{\m{B}}「だよな…」
<1302> \{\m{B}} "So, let's work hard, okay?"
// \{\m{B}}「だから、ふたりで頑張ろうな」
<1303> \{\m{B}} "I'm also going to end up working in a new place, without pops or Sanae-san to rely on so easily."
// \{\m{B}}「俺も、明日からはオッサンも早苗さんもいない、甘えの利かない新しい職場で働くことになる」
<1304> \{\m{B}} "I'm expecting that it'll definitely be painful."
// \{\m{B}}「きっと、予想以上に辛いんだと思う」
<1305> \{Nagisa} "Okay."
// \{渚}「はい」
<1306> \{\m{B}} "You should also work hard, starting now."
// \{\m{B}}「おまえも今、頑張ってる」
<1307> \{Nagisa} "Okay..."
// \{渚}「はい…」
<1308> \{\m{B}} "And, if we do that for a year..."
// \{\m{B}}「そうして、ふたりして、一年頑張ったらさ…」
<1309> \{\m{B}} "I'm sure we'll be so strong, we won't lose to anything."
// \{\m{B}}「きっとさ、何にも負けないぐらい強くなってるよ、俺たち」
<1310> \{Nagisa} "I also think the same way."
// \{渚}「わたしもそう思います」
<1311> \{\m{B}} "You'll swear to that?"
// \{\m{B}}「おまえ、誓いを立てたもんな」
<1312> \{Nagisa} "Yes, I will."
// \{渚}「はい、立てました」
<1313> \{\m{B}} "Let's work hard."
// \{\m{B}}「頑張ろうな」
<1314> \{Nagisa} "Okay."
// \{渚}「はい」
<1315> Inside the lined up futon, I searched for Nagisa's hand.
// 俺は並んだ布団の中で、渚の手を探った。
<1316> Finding it, I grasped it.
// 見つけると、それを握った。
<1317> While feeling the warmth of someone, I fell asleep.
// 人の温もりを感じながら、俺は眠った。
//==================
// SECTION 9
//==================
<1318> May 6 (Thursday)
// ５月６日(木)
<1319> Work starts at eight in the morning. I had to visit an office I never been to before.
// 仕事は８時からだった。まだ一度も行ったことのない事務所に向かわなければならない。
<1320> So I woke up at 6:30 to spare plenty of time.
// だから余裕を持って、６時半に起きた。
<1321> While I was heating a miso soup alone...
// ひとり、みそ汁を温めていると…
<1322> \{Nagisa} "Good morning, \m{B}-kun."
// \{渚}「おはようございます、\m{B}くん」
<1323> Nagisa woke up.
// 渚が起き出してきた。
<1324> \{\m{B}} "Sorry if I woke you up."
// \{\m{B}}「起こしちまったか、悪いな」
<1325> \{Nagisa} "No, I can do this for you. You should prepare to leave for work, \m{B}-kun."
// \{渚}「いえ、代わります。\m{B}くんは支度をしていてください」
<1326> \{\m{B}} "Idiot. Go back to sleep. It's just too early. You shouldn't doze off in class."
// \{\m{B}}「馬鹿、寝てろよ。まだこんな時間だぞ。授業中に居眠りするぞ」
<1327> \{Nagisa} "It's okay. I can do this."
// \{渚}「大丈夫です。代わってください」
<1328> \{\m{B}} "Just sleep. This won't take long anyway."
// \{\m{B}}「寝てろっての。こっちはそんなに手間じゃないから」
<1329> \{Nagisa} "But I want to do the chores."
// \{渚}「でも、そういうことはわたしがしたいです」
<1330> \{Nagisa} "Please."
// \{渚}「お願いします」
<1331> \{\m{B}} "........."
// \{\m{B}}「………」
<1332> \{\m{B}} "Fine..."
// \{\m{B}}「わかったよ…」
<1333> We haven't fought before, but such conflicts from worrying about each other too much are bound to occur.
// 喧嘩はしないふたりだったけど、相手を思いやるばかりに、こうした譲り合いが堪えないだろう。
<1334> \{\m{B}} (Besides, she won't listen to what I say...)
// \{\m{B}}（こいつ、言っても聞かない子だからな…）
<1335> I thought about it while watching Nagisa's back as she stood in a kitchen.
// 台所に立つ渚の後ろ姿を眺めながら、そんなことを考えていた。
<1336> \{\m{B}} "You see, you need more rest, since it's too early."
// \{\m{B}}「いいか、まだ早いんだから、寝直せよ」
<1337> \{Nagisa} "Yes, I will."
// \{渚}「はい、わかりました」
<1338> \{\m{B}} "Then don't oversleep. Make sure to set your alarm clock to avoid being late."
// \{\m{B}}「かといって、寝過ぎるな。ちゃんと目覚ましかけて、遅刻しないようにな」
<1339> \{Nagisa} "Okay."
// \{渚}「はい」
<1340> \{\m{B}} "Okay, I'm off."
// \{\m{B}}「じゃ、いってくる」
<1341> \{Nagisa} "Take care."
// \{渚}「いってらっしゃいです」
<1342> \{\m{B}} "Good morning."
// \{\m{B}}「おはようございます」
<1343> I opened a door to a new workplace.
// 新しい職場の戸を開ける。
<1344> Inside, three men in working suits were having a conversation.
// 中では、３人の作業服を着た男がだべっていた。
<1345> \{Yoshino} "So you came."
// \{芳野}「来たか」
<1346> Only Yoshino-san responsed back to me.
// 芳野さんだけが、俺に気づいてくれた。
<1347> \{Yoshino} "Go dress up in this quickly. Behind that locker."
// \{芳野}「すぐにこれに着替えろ。ロッカーの裏だ」
<1348> At the direction he was pointing, there was a row of lockers as a substitute dressing room.
// 指さす先に、パーティション代わりにロッカーの背が並んでいた。
<1349> I went behind, and changed into the clothes given to me.
// 俺はその後ろに回り込み、渡された服に着替える。
<1350> It must have been someone else's before. The work suit was filled with stains.
// 以前に誰かが使っていたものなのだろう。至るところが煤に汚れた作業着だった。
<1351> I went back to where Yoshino-san was, but he was busy talking with his colleagues.
// 芳野さんの元に戻るが、同僚たちとの会話に夢中だった。
<1352> I was already alienated from the exciting atmosphere.
// すでに出来上がっている空気に、自分がそぐわない。
<1353> I waited with an uncomfortable feeling.
// 居心地悪く、待ち続ける。
<1354> At that moment, a middle-aged man wearing particularly shabby dress suit appeared.
// そこへ、一際くたびれた作業着姿の中年男性が現れた。
<1355> One can easily notice with a single glance that he must be the boss here.
// 一目でわかる。ここで一番偉い人だ。
<1356> Yoshino-san accompanied me to that man.
// 芳野さんは、その人の前まで俺を連れていった。
<1357> \{Boss} "Yoshino-kun, is he the one who will be joining us starting today?"
// \{親方}「芳野くん。その子だっけ、今日から来るって言ってた」
<1358> \{Yoshino} "Yes, that's correct. His name is..."
// \{芳野}「ええ、そうです。名前は…」
<1359> \{\m{B}} "It's \m{A}."
// \{\m{B}}「\m{A}っす」
<1360> \{Yoshino} "He's the boss here. Make sure to formally introduce yourself."
// \{芳野}「親方だ。ちゃんと挨拶しろ」
<1361> \{Boss} "Young, I see. How old are you?"
// \{親方}「若いね。いくつだい」
<1362> \{\m{B}} "Eighteen years old."
// \{\m{B}}「１８っす」
<1363> \{Boss} "You must've graduated from high school recently. That's quite an ambitious spirit."
// \{親方}「高校卒業したてか。そりゃ活きがいいね」
<1364> \{Boss} "It will be difficult for the first few days, but you'll get used to it later on."
// \{親方}「ま、最初の数日はキツいと思うけどさ、長く続けたら慣れるよ」
<1365> \{Boss} "Don't overexert youself, just try your best."
// \{親方}「無理しないように、頑張ってよ」
<1366> \{\m{B}} "Okay. I'll try my best."
// \{\m{B}}「はい、頑張ります」
<1367> \{Boss} "Be careful not to get injured either."
// \{親方}「怪我だけは気をつけてね」
<1368> After that, everyone scattered away to their work for today.
// その後、すぐにそれぞれの今日の仕事場に向かうことになる。
<1369> \{Yoshino} "Let's get going."
// \{芳野}「いくか」
<1370> It seems that I'm assigned to assist Yoshino-san as a pair.
// 俺は芳野さんとコンビで仕事をするようだった。// if you met Yoshino in Nagisa's route goto 1371, else goto 1410
<1371> \{Yoshino} "You've changed."
// \{芳野}「変わったな」
<1372> Yoshino-san spoke, as he was looking ahead in the vehicle, heading to where we're working.
// 仕事場に向かう車の中、芳野さんは前を向いたまま、そう言った。
<1373> \{\m{B}} "Eh? How so?"
// \{\m{B}}「え？なにがですか？」
<1374> And there's me questioning in the passenger seat.
// 助手席から訊き返す俺。
<1375> \{Yoshino} "You look like a completely different person than the one I met first time."
// \{芳野}「出会った時と、まるで別人のようだ」
<1376> \{\m{B}} "Is that so...?"
// \{\m{B}}「そうっすか…」
<1377> \{Yoshino} "Yeah. You were just a child back then."
// \{芳野}「ああ。あの時は、まんま子供だったものな」
<1378> \{\m{B}} "Are you saying that I look more mature now?"
// \{\m{B}}「じゃ、今は、大人に見えますか」
<1379> \{Yoshino} "Nope..."
// \{芳野}「いや…」
<1380> \{Yoshino} "More like a child struggling to become an adult."
// \{芳野}「大人になろうと懸命に足掻いてる子供に見える」
<1381> \{\m{B}} "What... so I'm a child after all."
// \{\m{B}}「なんだ…結局子供なんすね」
<1382> \{Yoshino} "But it's entirely different."
// \{芳野}「でも、全然違う」
<1383> \{\m{B}} "How?"
// \{\m{B}}「どう違うんすか」
<1384> \{Yoshino} "Your attitude has changed."
// \{芳野}「真剣さが違うだろ」
<1385> Perhaps... that could be reckoned as a signficiant change.
// 確かに…それは大きな違いに思えた。
<1386> Without a will to step forward, a child will keep remaining as a mere child.
// 前に進む気もなければ、子供は子供のままだ。
<1387> \{Yoshino} "I'm counting on you."
// \{芳野}「期待してるぞ」
<1388> \{\m{B}} "Okay."
// \{\m{B}}「はいっ」
<1389> \{Yoshino} "Oh and... don't quit after the very first day. I'll be depressed if that happens."
// \{芳野}「それと…一日で辞めるのはやめてくれ。それやられると、鬱になるからな」
<1390> \{\m{B}} "Don't worry. I'm here to work for real."
// \{\m{B}}「大丈夫っす。真剣ですから」
<1391> \{Yoshino} "Sounds good. Ready to go?"
// \{芳野}「よし。じゃ、いくか」
<1392> The vehicle stopped.
// 車は停止していた。
<1393> \{\m{B}} "Yeah."
// \{\m{B}}「はい」
<1394> We both opened the door at the same time.
// 同時にドアを開けた。
<1395> \{Yoshino} "This needs to be installed today."
// \{芳野}「今日はこれの設置だ」
<1396> \{Yoshino} "It's a different one from what you helped out with, but the basics are the same."
// \{芳野}「前の手伝いとは違うが、基本は一緒だ」
<1397> Yoshino-san took out a bundle of cardboard boxes from the back of the truck.
// 芳野さんは、トラックの荷台から一抱えもある段ボールを降ろした。
<1398> \{\m{B}} "What is this?"
// \{\m{B}}「なんすか、これ」
<1399> \{Yoshino} "It's a street light. Model number... well you won't know what it means anyway."
// \{芳野}「街灯だ。型番は…っつってもわからないか」
<1400> \{Yoshino} "Memorize them as soon as possible. Checking the materials is part of the job."
// \{芳野}「早く覚えろ。材料の確認も仕事の一つだ」
<1401> Then Yoshino-san started opening the box, saying that.
// 芳野さんはそう言って、段ボールを開け始めた。
<1402> I ran to the cargo to do something useful. I'm certain that tools need to be checked...
// 俺も何かをしようと思い、荷台に駆け寄った。たしか工具類をチェックするはず…。
<1403> \{Yoshino} "There's a helmet in the cargo, so wear it first. I told you this before."
// \{芳野}「荷台にメットがあるから、先にかぶれ。前にも言っただろ」
<1404> With a sudden warning, I wore a helmet immediately.
// いきなり注意された。俺は慌ててメットをかぶった。
<1405> I was pretty surprised.
// 俺はびっくりしていた。
<1406> Last time I helped for half a day, I wasn't told of anything.
// 前にやった、半日だけの手伝いのときには何も言われなかった。
<1407> He just ordered simple task such as handing him pliers or screws.
// ただ、ペンチを取ってくれとか、ビスを出してくれなどの指示しか来なかった。
<1408> \{Yoshino} "Hello?"
// \{芳野}「返事は？」
<1409> \{\m{B}} "Y-yeah."
// \{\m{B}}「は、はい」// goto 1442
<1410> \{Yoshino} "You've changed a little."
// \{芳野}「少し変わったな」
<1411> Yoshino-san spoke, as he was looking ahead in the vehicle, heading to where we're working.
// 仕事場に向かう車の中、芳野さんは前を向いたまま、そう言った。
<1412> \{\m{B}} "Eh? How so?"
// \{\m{B}}「え？なにがですか？」
<1413> And there's me questioning in the passenger seat.
// 助手席から訊き返す俺。
<1414> \{Yoshino} "Your first impression when we met for the first time."
// \{芳野}「出会った時と、印象がだ」
<1415> \{\m{B}} "So how do I look now?"
// \{\m{B}}「どんなふうにですか？」
<1416> \{Yoshino} "Certainly... you look serious than before."
// \{芳野}「なんだろうな…顔つきが真剣になった」
<1417> Perhaps... it's because now I'm away from pops and Sanae-san.
// それは…オッサンや早苗さんの庇護を離れたからだろうか。
<1418> And the fact that I'm trying to protect Nagisa alone.
// そして、渚をひとりで守ろうとしているからだろうか。
<1419> \{\m{B}} "Because I'm desperate..."
// More of 'between life and death situation' -- PeaceKeeper
// \{\m{B}}「必死ですから…」
<1420> \{Yoshino} "Yeah, that's the right attitude."
// \{芳野}「ああ、それぐらいがちょうどいい」
<1421> \{Yoshino} "Since this isn't easy labor."
// \{芳野}「そんなに甘い仕事じゃないからな」
<1422> \{Yoshino} "Oh and... don't quit after the very first day. I'll be depressed if that happens."
// \{芳野}「それと…一日で辞めるのはやめてくれ。それやられると、鬱になるからな」
<1423> \{\m{B}} "Don't worry about that."
// \{\m{B}}「大丈夫っす」
<1424> \{Yoshino} "Sounds good. Ready to go?"
// \{芳野}「よし。じゃ、いくか」
<1425> The vehicle stopped.
// 車は停止していた。
<1426> \{\m{B}} "Yeah."
// \{\m{B}}「はい」
<1427> We both opened the door at the same time.
// 同時にドアを開けた。
<1428> \{Yoshino} "This needs to be installed today."
// \{芳野}「今日はこれの設置だ」
<1429> Yoshino-san took out a bundle of cardboard boxes from the back of the truck.
// 芳野さんは、トラックの荷台から一抱えもある段ボールを降ろした。
<1430> \{\m{B}} "What is this?"
// \{\m{B}}「なんすか、これ」
<1431> \{Yoshino} "It's a street light. Model number...well you won't know what it means anyway."
// \{芳野}「街灯だ。型番は…っつってもわからないか」
<1432> \{Yoshino} "Memorize them as soon as possible. Checking the materials is part of the job."
// \{芳野}「早く覚えろ。材料の確認も仕事の一つだ」
<1433> Then Yoshino-san started opening the box, saying that.
// 芳野さんはそう言って、段ボールを開け始めた。
<1434> I ran to the rear cargo to do something useful. I'm certain that tools need to be checked...
// 俺も何かをしようと思い、荷台に駆け寄った。たしか工具類をチェックするはず…。
<1435> \{Yoshino} "There's a helmet in the cargo, so wear it first."
// \{芳野}「荷台にメットがあるから、先にかぶれ」
<1436> With a sudden warning, I wore a helmet immediately.
// いきなり注意された。俺は慌ててメットをかぶった。
<1437> \{Yoshino} "Hello?"
// \{芳野}「返事は？」
<1438> \{\m{B}} "Y-yeah."
// \{\m{B}}「は、はい」
<1439> It's different from the cozy life I had up to now...
// 今までのぬるい生活とは違うんだ…。
<1440> Back when I was working with pops and Sanae-san.
// 早苗さんやオッサンと仕事をしていた頃とは。
<1441> I acknowledged this reality.
// そのことを実感する。
<1442> \{Yoshino} "Great. There should be one more ladder in the cargo. Set it up from the opposite side and climb it up."
// \{芳野}「よし。荷台にもう一本梯子、あるだろ。反対側から立てかけて登ってくれ」
<1443> I immediately followed the orders.
// 俺は急いで指示に従った。
<1444> \{Yoshino} "Don't fall. I will say that again, don't fall."
// \{芳野}「落とすな。それと落ちるな」
<1445> \{\m{B}} "... could you please stop saying things that give an omen?"
// \{\m{B}}「…縁起でもないこと、言わないでください」
<1446> I was holding up a street light. Even though it was temporary, I held it up while the circuits were being connected.
// 俺は街灯を支えている。仮止めはしていたが回路を繋げる間、俺が支えていた。
<1447> \{Yoshino} "Don't hold it with your arms alone. Support it with your whole body weight. That's a much safer approach."
// \{芳野}「腕の力で支えるな。体重を掛けろ。そっちの方が安全だ」
<1448> \{\m{B}} "........."
// \{\m{B}}「………」
<1449> I couldn't respond back. I was told to support the street light with my upper body bent slightly behind, while I'm on a safe line connected to the pillar.
// 俺は答えられなかった。街灯の支柱に命綱を通し、身体を後ろに反らすようにして街灯を支えるとの説明は受けた。
<1450> But I couldn't do that. It's easier said than done. Plus, I'm not on the ground either.
// だが、できなかった。言うのは簡単だが、ここは地上ではない。
<1451> Moreover, it's nonsense for someone to willingly unbalance himself on the top of a ladder. It's only few feets above, but it's still frightening.
// そもそも梯子の上で自分からバランスを崩せるか。地上数メートルとはいえ、怖いものは怖い。
<1452> \{Yoshino} "You must learn to do that whether you like it or not."
// \{芳野}「いやでも覚えろ」
<1453> Yoshino-san simply told me so.
// 芳野さんは簡単そうに言った。
<1454> \{Yoshino} "Okay, it's done. You can let go."
// \{芳野}「よし、終わり。放していいぞ」
<1455> I released the street light gently. It was fixed in a position but bent slightly forward.
// 俺は街灯をそっと放した。やや前のめりになって、固定されていた。
<1456> \{Yoshino} "Now watch carefully while I'm locking it up properly."
// \{芳野}「本止めするから見ておけ」
<1457> \{\m{B}} "Ah, I can do a simple task like that."
// \{\m{B}}「あ、それくらい俺にやらせてくださいよ」
<1458> \{Yoshino} "No. Just watch and learn first."
// \{芳野}「止めとけ。最初は見て覚えろ」
<1459> Yoshino-san had a doubtful face.
// 芳野さんは怪訝そうな顔をしていた。
<1460> \{\m{B}} "I know how to do that."
// \{\m{B}}「わかりますよ。それくらい」
<1461> I may be a rookie, but even I know how to screw a bolt.
// いくらなんでもボルトの締め方くらいはわかっている。
<1462> I want to work even a little, to take one step forward.
// 少しでも仕事をして、とにかく先に進みたかった。
<1463> \{Yoshino} "... then take care of all the remaining ones. In diagonal order. Don't forget to check afterward."
// \{芳野}「…じゃ、残りを締めてくれ。締める順番は対角線。最後に確認を忘れるなよ」
<1464> Yoshino-san climbed down a ladder.
// 芳野さんは梯子を降りていった。
<1465> I screwed the bolts in the instructed order and went down as well.
// 俺は言われた通り、対角線にボルトを締めて降りていった。
<1466> It won't be good as Yoshino-san's, but it should be all right, since I screwed as hard as I can.
// 芳野さんの手際には敵わないが、とにかく力一杯締めたから問題ないだろう。
<1467> \{Yoshino} "Finished?"
// \{芳野}「終わったか？」
<1468> \{\m{B}} "Yes."
// \{\m{B}}「ええ」
<1469> \{Yoshino} "Did you check?"
// \{芳野}「確認したか？」
<1470> \{\m{B}} "I did. What's wrong?"
// \{\m{B}}「しましたけど、どういうことっすか？」
<1471> \{Yoshino} "Did you fasten it once more lastly? It has to be tightened all the way, parallel to the wall."
// \{芳野}「最後にもう一度締めたか？ちゃんと止まってるか、台座と平行になってるかな」
<1472> Yoshino-san and I climbed up a ladder again.
// 俺と芳野さんは再び梯子を登った。
<1473> He was handling the bolt I worked on with skillful movement.
// 芳野さんは慣れた手で、俺の締めたボルトを触っていた。
<1474> Among the screws, he touched one, and slowly twisted it after hammering with a wrench.
// The tool is being called 'spanner' in this line, but it is more commonly named as a wrench in North America? -- PeaceKeeper
// その中のひとつに触れたとき、スパナで叩いてから、おもむろに締めた。
<1475> The wrench spun about half a circle.
// スパナは半回転もした。
<1476> \{\m{B}} "... no way."
// \{\m{B}}「…嘘だろ」
<1477> I'm certain that I fastened it as hard as I can.
// 俺は確かに力の限り締めたはずだった。
<1478> \{Yoshino} "You didn't tighten it properly."
// \{芳野}「ちゃんと締まってなかったな」
<1479> \{\m{B}} "Well, but..."
// \{\m{B}}「いや、でも…」
<1480> Smack. A noise resounded. My helmet was hit with a wrench.
// かん、と音が響いた。メットの上からスパナで殴られたのだ。
<1481> It didn't hurt, but a vibrating head caused spinning stars to hallucinate before me.
// 痛くはなかったが、頭にじーんと響き、目の前がちかちかする。
<1482> \{\m{B}} "........."
// \{\m{B}}「………」
<1483> \{Yoshino} "That's why I asked whether you really know how to do it or not."
// \{芳野}「だから訊いただろ。本当にわかってるかって」
<1484> He sure asked. And I answered I knew it.
// 確かに訊かれた。俺もそれくらいわかると言った。
<1485> But this ended up being the consequence.
// だが、結果はこのザマだった。
<1486> \{Yoshino} "Even simple screwing has a techinique. I trusted you since you claimed you knew."
// \{芳野}「締め方一つにも技術があるんだ。おまえはできるって言ったから任せた」
<1487> I was completely speechless.
// 返す言葉もない。
<1488> \{Yoshino} "This kind of work requires you to watch and learn. Then follow. It all begins from there."
// \{芳野}「この仕事は見て覚える。真似る。そこから始めるんだ」
<1489> \{Yoshino} "Listen. If you mess this up, it's game over."
// \{芳野}「いいか。この仕事は、間違えたら終わりなんだ」
<1490> \{Yoshino} "What will you do if the street light you installed falls off?"
// \{芳野}「もし自分の設置した街灯が落ちたらどうする？」
<1491> Maybe... no, I will certainly regret it.
// 多分、いや絶対に嫌な気分になる。
<1492> \{Yoshino} "And what if the victim below it was the person you treasure the most?"
// \{芳野}「それに、もしその下に自分の大事な人がいたらどうする？」
<1493> The person I care the most under the street light... Nagisa's face flashed in my head.
// 落ちてきた街灯の下に大事な人…。俺の頭に渚の顔が浮かんだ。
<1494> \{\m{B}} "I can't let that happen."
// \{\m{B}}「絶対に嫌です」
<1495> \{Yoshino} "That's why this work needs to be done perfectly. Dedication, nothing but dedication."
// \{芳野}「だから確実にするんだ。丁寧に、ひたすら丁寧にな」
<1496> \{\m{B}} "...Okay."
// \{\m{B}}「…はい」
<1497> \{Yoshino} "As long as you don't forget about that, you'll be fine."
// \{芳野}「それさえ忘れなければ、今はいい」
<1498> \{\m{B}} "Yes."
// \{\m{B}}「はい」
<1499> I sincerely bowed my head.
// 俺は真剣に頭を下げた。
<1500> \{Yoshino} "Then let's move on to the next one."
// \{芳野}「じゃ、次に行くぞ」
<1501> \{\m{B}} "How many are left so far?"
// \{\m{B}}「残りはどのくらいですか？」
<1502> \{Yoshino} "There's.... four left."
// \{芳野}「そうだな、…あと四件だ」
<1503> \{\m{B}} "... geh!"
// \{\m{B}}「…げ」
<1504> Yoshino-san beamed with a slight smile after hearing my comment.
// 俺の悲鳴を聞いて、芳野さんは薄く笑った。
<1505> And the day's work was over.
// そして、一日の仕事が終わる。
<1506> I couldn't walk after taking a single step out of the office.
// 事務所から一歩出たところで、それ以上歩けなくなった。
<1507> I sat down and leaned against wall.
// 腰を下ろし、壁にもたれる。
<1508> My body was about to break from the excruciating labor.
// 全身が限界を超えた労働に今なお悲鳴を上げ続けている。
<1509> I'm worried about waking up tomorrow morning.
// 明日、起きた時が恐い。
<1510> Thinking what muscle pain will strike.
// どれほどの筋肉痛に襲われるのだろうか、と。
<1511> After a short rest, I headed home at a weary pace.
// しばらく休んでから、おぼつかない足取りで家路を辿った。
<1512> \{\m{B}} "I'm home."
// \{\m{B}}「ただいま」
<1513> \{Nagisa} "Welcome back."
// \{渚}「おかえりなさいです」
<1514> I felt somewhat relieved just from seeing Nagisa standing in a kitchen.
// 台所に立つ渚を見ると、それだけでいくらか回復した気分になる。
<1515> \{Nagisa} "Dinner will be ready soon."
// \{渚}「もうすぐ夕飯できます」
<1516> \{\m{B}} "I'll help."
// \{\m{B}}「手伝うよ」
<1517> \{Nagisa} "\m{B}-kun, you look really tired."
// \{渚}「\m{B}くん、ものすごく疲れてます」
<1518> \{\m{B}} "I am, but just seeing your face healed me."
// \{\m{B}}「疲れてるけど、おまえの顔見たら、元気になった」
<1519> \{Nagisa} "Thank you."
// \{渚}「ありがとうございます」
<1520> \{Nagisa} "But if you overwork, it will continue on for tommorow."
// \{渚}「でも、そこで無理すると、明日に響くと思います」
<1521> \{Nagisa} "So please, rest."
// \{渚}「ですので、休んでいてください」
<1522> \{\m{B}} "Helping isn't really a big deal."
// \{\m{B}}「手伝うぐらい、なんでもないんだけどな」
<1523> I staggered when I was about to approach Nagisa after taking my shoes off.
// 靴を脱ぎ、渚に近づこうとしたところで、よろめく。
<1524> Nagisa only healed me mentally, and I was completely out of energy.
// 渚のおかげで回復したのは気力だけで、体力は底をついたままだった。
<1525> \{Nagisa} "What's wrong?"
// \{渚}「どうしましたか？」
<1526> Nagisa stared back with puzzled look.
// 渚が振り返って、俺を不思議そうな目で見ていた。
<1527> \{\m{B}} "Nothing..."
// \{\m{B}}「いや…」
<1528> \{\m{B}} "Maybe I should just rest..."
// \{\m{B}}「やっぱり、休んでおこうかな…」
<1529> \{Nagisa} "Yes."
// \{渚}「はい」
<1530> Holding me from behind so that I don't fall over, I entered the room.
// その後ろをぶつからないように通り、部屋に入る。
<1531> Sitting down, my muscles relaxed as if my whole body was tired, and I completely laid down like that.
// 腰を下ろすと、体中が痺れたように弛緩し、そのままぶっ倒れそうになる。
<1532> I moved my body with my will until Nagisa brought dinner.
// 精神力で、渚が夕飯を運んでくるまで体を起こしていた。
<1533> \{\m{B}} "Thanks for the food."
// \{\m{B}}「いただきます」
<1534> \{Nagisa} "Let's eat."
// \{渚}「いただきます」
<1535> A simple menu was set up, like the one last night.
// 昨晩と同じように、質素な献立が並ぶ。
<1536> But, for someone tired like me, I was absolutely happy with that.
// でも、疲れきった俺には、ちょうどよかった。
<1537> If it were meat and fried stuff, my hunger would be satisfied.
// 肉や揚げ物だったら、喉を通らなかっただろう。
<1538> \{\m{B}} "Did you buy things on the way home?"
// \{\m{B}}「帰りに、買い物してくるのか？」
<1539> \{Nagisa} "No, I simply got home and changed my clothes."
// \{渚}「いえ、ちゃんと帰ってきて、着替えてから行ってます」
<1540> \{\m{B}} "Ah, I see."
// \{\m{B}}「ああ、そうなのか」
<1541> I try to imagine.
// 想像してみる。
<1542> The figure of Nagisa as a wife, going to buy stuff at a supermarket.
// 主婦に混じって、スーパーで生鮮食品を買い求める渚の姿を。
<1543> \{\m{B}} (Oh yeah...)
// \{\m{B}}（いい…）
<1544> And my willpower goes up +50.
// さらに気力＋５０。
<1545> ... the only thing that's recovered has been just that.
// …回復するのは気力ばかりだった。
<1546> \{Nagisa} "Umm, how did your work go?"
// \{渚}「あの、お仕事のほうは、どうでしたか」
<1547> \{\m{B}} "Yeah... I am certainly tired, since it is physical labor."
// \{\m{B}}「ああ…肉体労働だから、しんどいことは確かだよ」
<1548> \{\m{B}} "But, I think that's how it starts. If I get used to it, it should get more fun."
// \{\m{B}}「でも、最初だけだと思う。慣れれば、もっと楽になるよ」
<1549> Sure, it'd be nice if we talked about something else, but nothing comes up when trying to think of anything else beyond the first day.
// 他にも何か話せればよかったのだろうけど、初日の感想なんて疲れた以外には何も浮かばなかった。
<1550> \{Nagisa} "Is that so?"
// \{渚}「そうですか」
<1551> \{Nagisa} "You've been hanging in there, \m{B}-kun."
// \{渚}「\m{B}くん、がんばってます」
<1552> \{\m{B}} "Yeah."
// \{\m{B}}「ああ」
<1553> \{Nagisa} "You seem kind of cool."
// \{渚}「なんだか、かっこいいです」
<1554> \{\m{B}} "Though I looked like crap up until now."
// \{\m{B}}「今までは、格好悪かったみたいだな」
<1555> \{Nagisa} "No, I do mean up until now and beyond."
// \{渚}「いえ、今まで以上に、という意味です」
<1556> \{\m{B}} "It's fine, I know it myself."
// \{\m{B}}「いいよ、自分でもわかってるんだ」
<1557> \{\m{B}} "Up until now, I've been relying on pops and Sanae-san... no way I look that good."
// \{\m{B}}「今までは、オッサンや早苗さんに甘えてたからな…格好いいわけがない」
<1558> \{\m{B}} "I've only become a real working adult as of today."
// \{\m{B}}「本当の社会人には、今日なったんだと思う」
<1559> \{\m{B}} "That's how I feel about it."
// \{\m{B}}「自分でも実感してるよ」
<1560> \{Nagisa} "Well then, today we shall commemorate you having become one."
// \{渚}「では、今日は社会人になった記念日です」
<1561> \{\m{B}} "You feel like giving something?"
// \{\m{B}}「なんかくれるのか？」
<1562> \{Nagisa} "What would you like?"
// \{渚}「なにか、欲しいでしょうか」
<1563> \{\m{B}} "I don't mind whatever."
// \{\m{B}}「なんでも欲しい」
<1564> \{Nagisa} "But, I don't have anything."
// \{渚}「でも、わたし、何も持ってないです」
<1565> \{\m{B}} "Maybe something that doesn't have a shape...?"
// \{\m{B}}「形があるものじゃなくてもいいんじゃないかな…」
<1566> \{Nagisa} "Umm, are words fine?"
// \{渚}「ええと、言葉でもいいですか」
<1567> Sure
// いい // goto 1569
<1568> Well, beyond words...
// いや、言葉以外で…// goto 1590
<1569> \{\m{B}} "Yeah, I'm fine with words."
// \{\m{B}}「ああ、言葉だって、俺はうれしいよ」
<1570> \{Nagisa} "Well then..."
// \{渚}「それでは…」
<1571> \{Nagisa} "\m{B}-kun, congratulations on becoming a working adult."
// \{渚}「\m{B}くん、社会人、おめでとうございます」
<1572> \{Nagisa} "And, work hard."
// \{渚}「そして、がんばってください」
<1573> \{Nagisa} "For... \wait{1000}my sake."
// \{渚}「その…\pわたしのために」
<1574> .........
// ………。
<1575> I never thought that Nagisa would say such a thing.
// 渚がそんなことを言ってくれるなんて思わなかった。
<1576> I felt all cozy, at the bottom of my heart.
// 胸の奥底がじわっと暖かくなる。
<1577> The person I like needs me...
// 大好きな人が自分を必要としてくれている…
<1578> What relief that brought me to see such feelings.
// それを実感すること、それはなんて心地よいものなのだろう。
<1579> \{Nagisa} "I said something quite sudden, ehehe..."
// \{渚}「思いきったことを言ってしまいました…えへへ」
<1580> \{\m{B}} "Nah, it's fine. It's really encouraging."
// \{\m{B}}「いや、いいよ。すごくやる気でた」
<1581> \{Nagisa} "Really?"
// \{渚}「本当ですか」
<1582> \{Nagisa} "I'm glad then."
// \{渚}「だったら、よかったです」
<1583> But, did I come up with that weird idea because of my willpower...?*
// でも、妙な妄想に気力を使ってしまったせいだろうか…。
<1584> At the same time we finished dinner, fatigue immediately pushed onto me, and I flopped myself onto the counter.
// 夕飯を食べ終えると同時に、一気に疲れが押し寄せてきて、俺は畳に倒れ込んでしまう。
<1585> Pushing all of the cleanup onto Nagisa...
// 後片づけも渚ひとりに押しつけて…。
<1586> Full of energy, I felt motivated to move on tomorrow.
// 気力全開で、明日を迎えられる気がした。
<1587> But, I've completely run out of strength...
// けど、体力のほうは、完全に底を突いていたようで…
<1588> Coming out of the bath, I didn't wait for Nagisa to go in, and ended up falling asleep.
// 俺は風呂から上がると、渚が入るのも待たず横になり、そのまま気を失うようにして眠ってしまっていた。
<1589> I no longer had any energy to do anything else.
// もう、何をする余力も残っていなかったのだ。// goto 1640
<1590> \{\m{B}} "Well, more than words..."
// \{\m{B}}「いや、言葉以外で…」
<1591> \{Nagisa} "Something without form, and greater than words is difficult."
// \{渚}「形がなくて、言葉以外と言われると、難しいです」
<1592> \{\m{B}} "Well, you can come up with something..."
// \{\m{B}}「なにか、あると思うけどな…」
<1593> \{\m{B}} "Such as..."
// \{\m{B}}「例えば…」
<1594> Something perverted...
// エッチなこととか… // goto 1596
<1595> No, words are enough
// いや、言葉でいい// goto 1634
<1596> \{\m{B}} (Something perverted...?)
// \{\m{B}}（エッチなこととか…）
<1597> If I said that, what kind of reaction would Nagisa have? // begin imagination
// そう言ったら、渚はどう反応するだろうか。
<1598> \{Nagisa} "Ah, something perverted is fine...?"
// \{渚}「あ、エッチなことがいいですか…」
<1599> \{\m{B}} "Yeah... figure something out."
// \{\m{B}}「ああ…なんかあるかな」
<1600> \{Nagisa} "Eh, I have to think about it...?"
// \{渚}「え、わたしが考えるんですか…」
<1601> \{\m{B}} "Yeah. Since it's a blessing, I'd be happy if you were the one who came up with it..."
// \{\m{B}}「ああ、祝福なんだから、何か渚が自発的にしてくれたら、嬉しいんだけど…」
<1602> \{Nagisa} "Is that so..."
// \{渚}「そうですか…」
<1603> \{Nagisa} "But, I'm not sure how to make you happy, \m{B}-kun..."
// \{渚}「でも、どうしたら、\m{B}くんが喜んでくれるのか、よくわからないです…」
<1604> \{Nagisa} "It's possible that you might end up hating me..."
// \{渚}「もしかしたら、嫌われてしまうようなことをしてしまうかもしれないです…」
<1605> \{\m{B}} "No, since it's you, no matter what happens, I'll always like you." // starting to think we should use "love" at this point
// \{\m{B}}「いや、渚だったら、何されても、大好きなままだって」
<1606> \{Nagisa} "Is that so...?"
// \{渚}「そうですか…」
<1607> \{Nagisa} "In that case..."
// \{渚}「でしたら…」
<1608> \{Nagisa} "Then perhaps for dinner... \wait{1000}mouth-to-mouth feeding... how... is that...?"
// \{渚}「ご飯のおかずを…\p口移しで…なんて…どうですか…」
<1609> \{\m{B}} "Ehh? You can really do that?"
// \{\m{B}}「ええっ？マジでそんなことしてくれるのかっ？」
<1610> \{Nagisa} "Ah, yes... if you're fine with it, \mB{}-kun, I think I'll give it a shot..."
// \{渚}「あ、はい…\m{B}くんさえよければ、がんばってみたいと思います…」
<1611> \{\m{B}} "Though I'd be... fine with that..."
// \{\m{B}}「俺はもちろん…いいんだけど…」
<1612> \{\m{B}} "But, it could be this small soya bean."
// \{\m{B}}「でも、この、小さい大豆とかも？」
<1613> \{Nagisa} "T-that's... small, so that'd be a problem..."
// \{渚}「そ、それは…小さいですから、大変ですね…」
<1614> \{Nagisa} "It might end up sticking on the mouth..."
// \{渚}「口、くっついてしまうかもしれないです…」
<1615> But, can she do it...?
// でも、やってくれるのか…。
<1616> \{\m{B}} "Then, what do I do if I get thirsty?"
// \{\m{B}}「じゃあ、喉乾いたらどうすんの？」
<1617> \{Nagisa} "Water?"
// \{渚}「お水ですか」
<1618> \{\m{B}} "Yeah."
// \{\m{B}}「ああ」
<1619> \{Nagisa} "If, you're fine with it, \m{B}-kun... I'd also... feed that by mouth..."
// \{渚}「もし、\m{B}くんさえよければ…それも…口移しで…」
<1620> \{Nagisa} "Though... I don't think I'd be even able to keep my mouth open, and have it stay..."* // imagination end!
// \{渚}「もう…口、隙間なく、くっついてしまいますけど…」
<1621> \{\m{B}} "Like hell that would happen!"
// \{\m{B}}「ありえねぇーっ！」
<1622> \{Nagisa} "What?"
// \{渚}「はい？」
<1623> I wake up from my delusion.
// 俺は妄想から覚める。
<1624> For Nagisa to play with her food in that way was not like her at all.
// そもそも、そんな食べ物を弄ぶような行為を、渚が自発的にするはずがなかった。
<1625> I would end up being angry at her for thinking up such things in the first place.
// こんなことを考えていたなんて知られただけでも、怒られそうだった。
<1626> \{Nagisa} "Like what, exactly?"
// \{渚}「例えばなんでしょうか」
<1627> \{\m{B}} "Well..."
// \{\m{B}}「いや…」
<1628> \{\m{B}} "I guess I"ll be happy with you congratulating me."
// \{\m{B}}「言葉でおめでとうとか言ってくれるとうれしいよ」
<1629> \{Nagisa} "Yes, that's what I wanted to do in the first place."
// \{渚}「はい、最初から言葉で言いたかったです」
<1630> \{\m{B}} "Okay, go ahead."
// \{\m{B}}「はい、どーぞ」
<1631> \{Nagisa} "It seems like you're kind of reluctant about it."
// \{渚}「なんだか、\m{B}くん、投げやりです」
<1632> \{\m{B}} "I'm listening clearly."
// \{\m{B}}「ちゃんと聞いてるって」
<1633> \{Nagisa} "Then, I'll say it."
// \{渚}「では、言います」// go back to line 1571
<1634> \{\m{B}} "Nah, words are fine."
// \{\m{B}}「いや、言葉でいいよ」
<1635> Thinking it over, I said that.
// 思い直して、そう言った。
<1636> \{Nagisa} "Okay. I also wanted to go with words."
// \{渚}「はい。わたしも言葉にしたかったです」
<1637> \{Nagisa} "Well then..."
// \{渚}「それでは…」// go back to line 1571
<1638> Coming out of the bath, I didn't wait for Nagisa to go in, and ended up falling asleep.
// 風呂から上がると、渚が入るのも待たず横になり、そのまま気を失うようにして眠ってしまっていた。
<1639> I no longer had any energy to do anything else.
// もう、何をする余力も残っていなかったのだ。
//==================
// SECTION 10
//==================
<1640> May 7 (Friday)
// ５月７日(金)
<1641> Pain greeted me in the morning.
// 翌朝は痛みで起きた。
<1642> As I thought, I had muscular pains all over.
// 案の定、全身ひどい筋肉痛だった。
<1643> I can't do anything. I want to sleep.
// 何もできない。寝ていたい。
<1644> I close my eyes again.
// もう一度目を瞑る。
<1645> Ahh, how comfortable.
// ああ、心地よい。
<1646> I don't want to think of anything else.
// もう何も考えたくない。
<1647> I'll just be like this...
// このままでいよう…。
<1648> .........
// ………。
<1649> Zzzzzzz...
// すーすー…。
<1650> I heard a small sleeping sound.
// 小さな寝息が聞こえてきた。
<1651> I look at the neighboring futon.
// 隣の布団を見る。
<1652> \{\m{B}} (Nagisa...)
// \{\m{B}}（…渚）
<1653> I'm sure if I were alone, I couldn't do anything.
// きっと、ひとりだったら、俺は何もできなかった。
<1654> I'd continue to be late, just like during school...
// 高校の時のように、遅刻を繰り返して…
<1655> And without someone such as Koumura to restrain me in class...
// そして、幸村のように、俺をそこに繋ぎ止めようとしてくれるようななくて…
<1656> Lose my job...
// 職を失って…
<1657> Continue on depraved...
// 堕落し続けて…
<1658> And what would happen at the end?
// 最後には、どうなってしまっていたんだろう。
<1659> I thought about that, while watching Nagisa's sleeping face.
// 渚の寝顔を見つめたまま、そんなことを考える。
<1660> But, right now I have someone I want to protect...
// でも、今は守りたい人がいるから…。
<1661> \{\m{B}} (Guess I'll work hard...)
// \{\m{B}}（頑張ろう…）
<1662> Beating my body, I pulled out of bed.
// 体にむち打って、俺は布団から這い出した。
<1663> \{\m{B}} "... good morning."
// \{\m{B}}「…おはようございます」
<1664> \{Yoshino} "You came on time."
// \{芳野}「ちゃんと来たな」
<1665> Yoshino-san sat in front of me, coming out from the conversation.
// 芳野さんが話の輪から抜けて、俺の前に座った。
<1666> \{\m{B}} "Well, I did come. I did seriously decide on working."
// \{\m{B}}「そりゃ来ますよ。真剣に勤めるって決めたっすから」
<1667> \{Yoshino} "Your body doesn't ache?"
// \{芳野}「体中痛くないか？」
<1668> \{\m{B}} "........."
// \{\m{B}}「………」
<1669> Parts of it did.
// 痛かった。半端じゃなく。
<1670> \{Yoshino} "Even though it does, hang in there with the job."
// \{芳野}「痛くても仕事はしっかりやれ」
<1671> \{Yoshino} "We'll be going out soon, so get changed."
// \{芳野}「すぐに出るから、早く着替えろ」
<1672> No kind words.
// 優しい言葉などなかった。
<1673> Though I felt it yesterday, it was kinda like the way he addressed me before when I helped him out was different.
// 昨日も感じたことだが、芳野さんは、以前手伝った時とは、俺への接し方がまるで違う。
<1674> \{\m{B}} (I guess it's normal, since I'm a subordinate of his...?)
// \{\m{B}}（今は、直属の部下なんだから、それも当然のことか…）
<1675> \{\m{B}} (But, that seems a bit lonely...)
// \{\m{B}}（でも、ちょっと寂しいような…）
<1676> I think as such, while changing into some sooted clothes.
// そんなことを考えながら、煤にまみれた作業服に着替える。
<1677> \{Yoshino} "\m{A}."
// \{芳野}「\m{A}」
<1678> He caught me by the sleeves, calling me.
// 袖を通そうとして、芳野さんに呼び止められた。
<1679> \{Yoshino} "Put this on you."
// \{芳野}「これ、貼っておけ」
<1680> \{\m{B}} "What's this?"
// \{\m{B}}「なんすか、これ」
<1681> \{Yoshino} "A compress."
// \{芳野}「湿布」
<1682> \{\m{B}} "Ah, thank you very much."
// \{\m{B}}「あ、ありがとうございます」
<1683> \{Yoshino} "Don't mind me. I'm also the same way."
// \{芳野}「気にするな。俺もそうだった」
<1684> \{\m{B}} "I see..."
// \{\m{B}}「…はあ」
<1685> Though I nodded, I couldn't imagine Yoshino-san having muscle pains.
// 俺は頷いたが、筋肉痛になっている芳野さんは想像できなかった。
<1686> The place we went to work at was the same as yesterday's.
// 着いた現場は、昨日と一緒の場所だった。
<1687> \{\m{B}} "The same place, isn't it?"
// \{\m{B}}「同じなんですね」
<1688> \{Yoshino} "Yeah. There've been few cars passing by here recently."
// \{芳野}「そうだ。最近は単発の方が少ないからな」
<1689> Today's job was to remove a broken street light and have it replaced.
// 今日の仕事は故障した街灯を外して、新しいのと取り替えることだった。
<1690> \{Yoshino} "Okay, let's start."
// \{芳野}「じゃ、始めるぞ」
<1691> \{\m{B}} "All right, then."
// \{\m{B}}「お願いします」
<1692> Holding the street light in my arms, I went up the ladder.
// 一抱えもある街灯を肩に担いで、梯子を登る。
<1693> Though yesterday was simple work, today was different.
// 昨日は割と簡単だと思ったが、今日は違った。
<1694> My entire body shrieked.
// 体中が悲鳴をあげていた。
<1695> Gritting my teeth against the pain, I focused on the job.
// 俺は痛みを奥歯で噛み殺しながら、作業に専念した。
<1696> \{Yoshino} "You're holding the spanner wrong. You can't put power into it that way."
// \{芳野}「スパナの持ち方が違う。それじゃ力が入らないだろうが」
<1697> \{\m{B}} "........."
// \{\m{B}}「………」
<1698> \{Yoshino} "That's why you have to support the screw and driver with your middle finger."
// \{芳野}「だから、ビスはドライバーと一緒に中指の先で支えて穴に添えろ」
<1699> \{\m{B}} "........."
// \{\m{B}}「………」
<1700> \{Yoshino} "You've screwed that in too hard."
// \{芳野}「ねじ止め剤が付けすぎなんだよ」
<1701> \{\m{B}} "........."
// \{\m{B}}「………」
<1702> \{Yoshino} "Didn't you do that yesterday?"
// \{芳野}「それ、昨日やったじゃないか」
<1703> \{\m{B}} "........."
// \{\m{B}}「………」
<1704> \{Yoshino} "Concentrate. If you lose focus, you'll get injured."
// \{芳野}「集中しろ。気を抜いてると、怪我するぞ」
<1705> \{\m{B}} "........."
// \{\m{B}}「………」
<1706> He had been more angry than he was yesterday.
// 昨日にも増して、怒られっぱなしだった。
<1707> \{Yoshino} "All right, we're done. Let's go."
// \{芳野}「よし、終わり。帰るぞ」
<1708> \{\m{B}} "........."
// \{\m{B}}「………」
<1709> I was not in the mood to answer.
// 答える気力もない。
<1710> More than having lost my strength, I felt depressed.
// 体力は底を突きかけている上、気が滅入っていた。
<1711> I crumbled down in the passenger seat of the light truck.
// 軽トラの助手席に乗ると、崩れ落ちそうになった。
<1712> I've finally come home.
// 帰ってくるのがやっとだった。
<1713> I felt the fatigue from yesterday as well as that of today piling up.
// 昨日の疲労が残ったままで、さらに新しい疲労を積み上げてきた感じだ。
<1714> Will the day I get used to this come...?
// 本当に慣れる日が来るのだろうか…。
<1715> I shiver at if this pain would continue.
// こんな辛さが続くというなら、ぞっとする。
<1716> \{\m{B}} "I'm back..."
// \{\m{B}}「ただいま…」
<1717> \{Nagisa} "Welcome back."
// \{渚}「おかえりなさいです」
<1718> Just like yesterday, Nagisa was standing in the kitchen.
// 昨日と同じように、渚は台所に立っていた。
<1719> I didn't have the energy to offer my help today.
// 今日は手伝おうか、と訊く余裕もなかった。
<1720> I cut to the back of the room, dragging my body, and fall limp.
// 体を引きずるようにして、後ろを通り抜けると、部屋に倒れ込んだ。
<1721> \{Nagisa} "\m{B}-kun, are you okay?"
// \{渚}「\m{B}くん、大丈夫ですか」
<1722> Nagisa stopped her hand, seeing how I was.
// その様子を見てか、渚が手を止めてやってくる。
<1723> \{\m{B}} "Yeah, I am..."
// \{\m{B}}「ああ、大丈夫…」
<1724> \{Nagisa} "Are you feeling bad?"
// \{渚}「具合悪いですか」
<1725> She kneeled down beside me, asking that.
// perhaps knelt if kneeled sounds odd. -Amoirsp
// そばに膝をついて訊いた。
<1726> \{\m{B}} "It's okay, I'm just really tired..."
// \{\m{B}}「いや、本当、疲れてるだけ…」
<1727> \{Nagisa} "Is that so...?"
// \{渚}「そうですか…」
<1728> \{Nagisa} "I bought some pork to give you some stamina."
// \{渚}「今日はスタミナ付くように、豚さん買ってきました」
<1729> \{Nagisa} "Eat up and get some rest."
// \{渚}「食べて、ゆっくり休みましょう」
<1730> \{\m{B}} "Yeah... I will..."
// \{\m{B}}「ああ…そうするよ…」
<1731> \{Nagisa} "Well then, please wait a little while longer."
// \{渚}「それでは、もうしばらく待っててください」
<1732> \{\m{B}} "Yeah, sorry for not helping out."
// \{\m{B}}「ああ、手伝えなくて、ごめんな」
<1733> \{Nagisa} "Not at all, I'm fine with it."
// \{渚}「いえ、ぜんぜん平気です」
<1734> She got up, and went back.
// 立ち上がり、戻っていった。
<1735> I feel like Nagisa's supporting me.
// 今、俺は渚に支えられている気がした。
<1736> She came running straight for me, worried sick about me having fallen completely dead.
// ぶっ倒れた俺を心配して、一目散に駆けつけてくれる。
<1737> That was probably just how god damn disappointing I was.
// それだけで、ふがいない自分をこんちくしょうと思える。
<1738> Without falling apart, I was able to move.
// 腐らずに奮起することができた。
<1739> When we ate dinner, Nagisa simply chimed in with a topic.
// 夕飯を食べる間、渚の話に相づちを打つだけだった。
<1740> \{Nagisa} "\m{B}-kun, you're very tired."
// \{渚}「\m{B}くん、とても疲れています」
<1741> \{\m{B}} "Eh?"
// \{\m{B}}「え？」
<1742> \{Nagisa} "I'm sorry for holding a one-sided conversation, even though you're tired."
// \{渚}「疲れてるのに、一方的に話をしてしまって、ごめんなさいでした」
<1743> God damn it.
// こんちくしょう。
<1744> \{\m{B}} "It's fun just listening to you, so I'll listen to as much as you want."
// \{\m{B}}「聞いてるだけなんて、楽だって。いくらでも聞くよ」
<1745> \{Nagisa} "Well, I think listening will make you tired."
// \{渚}「いえ、聞くのも、結構疲れると思います」
<1746> \{Nagisa} "Besides, listening to me... is boring..."
// \{渚}「それに、わたしの話…退屈ですし…」
<1747> \{\m{B}} "Hell it isn't."
// \{\m{B}}「んなことねぇよ」
<1748> \{Nagisa} "Thank you so much."
// \{渚}「ありがとうございます」
<1749> \{Nagisa} "That said, let's sleep early today."
// \{渚}「ですが、今日は早く休みましょう」
<1750> \{\m{B}} "........."
// \{\m{B}}「………」
<1751> \{\m{B}} "Yeah..."
// \{\m{B}}「ああ…」
<1752> I honestly nodded.
// 俺は素直に頷いていた。
<1753> So that I can talk to Nagisa a lot more tomorrow.
// 明日はもっと渚と話ができるように。
<1754> \{Nagisa} "Well, good night."
// \{渚}「それでは、おやすみなさいです」
<1755> \{\m{B}} "Good night."
// \{\m{B}}「おやすみ」
<1756> The lights were out an hour earlier than yesterday.
// 昨日よりも一時間早い消灯。
<1757> At the same time, I fell into a deep sleep.
// 同時に、俺は深い眠りに落ちていた。
//==================
// SECTION 11
//==================
<1758> May 8 (Thursday)
// ５月８日(土)
<1759> I was at the same place the next day.
// 翌日も同じ場所にいた。
<1760> \{Yoshino} "Stop shivering, and stand straight. You're not a weak kid, are you?"
// \{芳野}「震えるな、ちゃんと固定してろ。おまえは貧弱な小僧か」
<1761> \{\m{B}} "I'm not... a kid..."
// \{\m{B}}「小僧じゃ…ないっすっ」
<1762> Though I denied it, it was certain my shoulders were shivering as I dragged my feet.
// 口では否定するも、壊れた肩に足を引っ張られているのは確かだ。
<1763> Even though I hadn't gotten used to this yet, the work was more or less making a fool out of me.
// Might not need out, but the momentum of the line seems to warrant it. -Amoirsp
// 元通りになることはないにしても、多少の力仕事ならとたかをくくっていた。
<1764> *
// それでも右肩をかばいながらでは仕事のスピードが上がらないのは事実だった。
<1765> \{Yoshino} "Open up the case. I'll deal with the coating."
// \{芳野}「ケースを外してこい。俺は皮膜処理をやっておく」
<1766> I rise up the ladder, and open up the utility box that was installed to the telephone pole.
// 俺は梯子を登り、電柱に取り付けられた室外用のボックスを外そうとした。
<1767> \{Yoshino} "You an idiot? You think that left hand of yours will reach?"
// \{芳野}「おまえは馬鹿か。そんなの左手で届くわけないだろ」
<1768> Yoshino-san ridiculed me from below.
// 下から芳野さんの罵声が飛んだ。
<1769> I also think I'm an idiot. At any rate, if I could lift my right arm, I would have used it.
// 俺も馬鹿だと思う。何しろ、右手を上に伸ばせばすぐに届く位置にあるのだから。
<1770> \{Yoshino} "Use both your hands."
// \{芳野}「両手を使え」
<1771> \{\m{B}} "It's okay, I can do it like this!"
// \{\m{B}}「いや、これでもできますからっ」
<1772> \{Yoshino} "... what?"
// \{芳野}「…なに？」
<1773> Oh crap. Yoshino-san's tone changed.
// 芳野さんの声色が変わった。やばい。
<1774> \{Yoshino} "Get down here. Right now."
// \{芳野}「降りてこい。今すぐ」
<1775> ... he's getting more and more angry.
// …さんざんに怒られた。
<1776> \{Yoshino} "Why are you doing such an awkward thing?"
// \{芳野}「何であんなやりにくい動きなんだ、おまえは」
<1777> \{\m{B}} "Well, doing it this way is easier for me."
// \{\m{B}}「いえ、俺にはその方がやりやすいっす」
<1778> Yoshino-san muttered an "I see" to himself, and said nothing more.
// 芳野さんはそうかと呟き、もう何も言わなかった。
<1779> The next work site we came across was a difficult one.
// 次の現場でも難しい場面に出くわした。
<1780> But, Yoshino-san didn't say a word, simply watching.
// だが、芳野さんはなにも言わずに黙って見ていた。
<1781> Finishing the work for the day, I sit down in the passenger seat. All that's left to do is head back to the office.
// 一日の仕事を終え、助手席に体を預ける。後は事務所に戻るだけだった。
<1782> \{Yoshino} "\m{A}."
// \{芳野}「\m{A}」
<1783> Yoshino-san said, before turning on the engine.
// エンジンをかける前に芳野さんは話しかけてきた。
<1784> \{\m{B}} "... yes, what is it?"
// \{\m{B}}「…はい、なんすか？」
<1785> \{Yoshino} "I'll ask one more time, is that way of yours really easy?"
// \{芳野}「もう一度訊くが、あれの方が、本当にやりやすいのか？」
<1786> To ask me that all of a sudden makes me troubled to answer.
// いきなり問われて、俺は答えに困った。
<1787> \{Yoshino} "How is it?"
// \{芳野}「どうなんだ？」
<1788> \{\m{B}} "... yeah, this way is good. For me, anyway."
// \{\m{B}}「…ええ、その方が良いです。俺は、ですけど」
<1789> Yoshino-san gave me only a glance, and returned to looking ahead.
// 芳野さんはちら、と俺を見ただけでまた視線を前に戻した。
<1790> \{Yoshino} "... as long as you get the process right, it's fine."
// \{芳野}「…手順が間違ってるわけじゃないから、あれでいい」
<1791> \{\m{B}} "Eh?"
// \{\m{B}}「え？」
<1792> \{Yoshino} "But still, don't get injured."
// \{芳野}「そのかわり怪我するな」
<1793> \{\m{B}} "Ah, okay!"
// \{\m{B}}「あ、はいっ」
<1794> Vroom, the truck went, at the same moment I answered.
// 返事すると同時、ぶるん、と車体がうなった。
<1795> We didn't walk that much today. That said, I wasn't tired.
// 今日は、歩けないほど、といった疲れではなかった。
<1796> I wonder if I'll be fine if I get enough sleep every day?
// 毎日、十分すぎるほど睡眠を取っているのが良かったのか。
<1797> It feels like my strength's come back, and I've finally gotten up to speed.
// 失われた体力に対し、ようやく回復が追いついた、という感じだった。
<1798> It was the first time I came back home and was able to help with dinner.
// 帰ってきてから、初めて夕飯の手伝いをすることもできた。
<1799> Though I say that, the kitchen was too small to stand in, so all I could do was bring the food to the room.
// と言っても、台所は狭すぎてふたりも立てなかったから、出来上がった料理を部屋に運ぶだけだったけど。
<1800> \{Nagisa} "How was work?"
// \{渚}「お仕事のほうはどうでしたか」
<1801> \{\m{B}} "Not really all that different, but somehow I'm managing."
// \{\m{B}}「相変わらずしんどいけど、どうにかやっていけそうだよ」
<1802> \{Nagisa} "Is that so? I'm glad."
// \{渚}「そうですか。それはよかったです」
<1803> \{\m{B}} "How was school?"
// \{\m{B}}「学校のほうはどうだった」
<1804> \{Nagisa} "Nothing really. It's the same as always."
// \{渚}「なにもないです。いつも通りでした」
<1805> Probably it isn't anything bad, but it pretty much meant there wasn't anything worth mentioning.
// 悪いこともなかったのだろうけど、取り立てていいこともなかった、ということだった。
<1806> \{\m{B}} "I see..."
// \{\m{B}}「そっか…」
<1807> \{Nagisa} "Ah!"
// \{渚}「あ」
<1808> Nagisa stopped her chopsticks, raising her voice.
// 渚が声を上げて箸を止めていた。
<1809> \{\m{B}} "Hmm? What's wrong?"
// \{\m{B}}「ん？どうした」
<1810> \{Nagisa} "\m{B}-kun, those are the wrong chopsticks."
// \{渚}「\m{B}くん、お箸、間違えてます」
<1811> \{\m{B}} "Eh? Ah, you're right. These are yours."
// \{\m{B}}「え？あ、ほんとだ。これ、おまえのだ」
<1812> \{\m{B}} "Though I've already eaten with these."
// \{\m{B}}「もう、これで食べちゃってるんだけど」
<1813> \{Nagisa} "Is it okay not to swap them?"
// \{渚}「替えなくていいですか」
<1814> \{\m{B}} "Umm... you didn't use yours yet, did you?"
// \{\m{B}}「えっと…おまえは、まだ使ってないの？」
<1815> \{Nagisa} "I did... I put them to my mouth."
// \{渚}「いえ…口、つけてしまいました」
<1816> \{\m{B}} "All right, let's swap."
// \{\m{B}}「よし、替えよう」
<1817> \{Nagisa} "... \m{B}-kun, you're thinking weird."
// \{渚}「…\m{B}くん、なんかヘンなこと考えてます」
<1818> \{\m{B}} "Was I caught...?"
// \{\m{B}}「ばれたか…」
<1819> \{Nagisa} "We should clean them properly. Please hand it over."
// \{渚}「ちゃんと洗ってきます。貸してください」
<1820> \{\m{B}} "Okay..."
// \{\m{B}}「ああ…」
<1821> \{Nagisa} "Please don't give such a reluctant face."
// \{渚}「そんな名残惜しそうな顔で見ないでください」
<1822> \{Nagisa} "You're strange, \m{B}-kun."
// \{渚}「\m{B}くん、ヘンです」
<1823> There was finally room to throw in a joke.
// ようやく冗談を言う余裕も出てきた。
<1824> I've probably become used to this way of living.
// この生活にも慣れてきたのかもしれない。
<1825> But, I vowed to come here to make Nagisa smile.
// でも、俺は、渚を笑わせ続けると誓って、ここに来たのだ。
<1826> The way I am now hasn't reached that yet.
// 今の俺は、それが果たせていない。
<1827> I still have a lot of things to do.
// まだまだ頑張りが足らないと思った。
<1828> \{Nagisa} "Well, about tomorrow..."
// \{渚}「それで、明日のことなんですが…」
<1829> Nagisa brought up, coming back from washing the chopsticks.
// 箸を洗って戻ってきた渚が話を切り出す。
<1830> \{Nagisa} "Is it a day off work?"
// \{渚}「仕事はお休みですか」
<1831> \{\m{B}} "Yeah, it'll be okay."
// \{\m{B}}「ああ、大丈夫」
<1832> Yeah. Tomorrow'll be the first Sunday since we started living together.
// そう。明日は、同棲生活を始めて最初の日曜日。
<1833> And, the day I promised pops to take Nagisa to him once a week.
// そして、オッサンと約束した、週に一度、渚の顔を見せに行く日。
<1834> Living together was a lot more problematic than I had imagined...
// ふたりでの生活は、想像していた以上に大変だったけど…
<1835> Even so, we somehow managed... yeah ,that's what I'll say tomorrow.
// それでも、俺たちはなんとかやっていますと…そう、報告しにいく日だった。
//==================
// SECTION 12
//==================
<1836> May 9 (Sunday)
// ５月９日(日)
<1837> Nagisa and I brought a cake and visited her parents' home.
// 俺と渚は、ケーキを持って、実家を訪れた。
<1838> \{Nagisa} "We're back."
// \{渚}「ただいまです」
<1839> We so greeted pops, who was standing in front of the store, as if he had free time.
// 店先に暇そうに突っ立っていたオッサンに挨拶した。
<1840> \{Akio} "Hmm...?"
// \{秋生}「ん…？」
<1841> \{Akio} "It can't be..."
// \{秋生}「まさかっ…」
<1842> \{Akio} "No... am I hallucinating...?"
// \{秋生}「いや…幻覚か…？」
<1843> \{Akio} "Or maybe a mirage...?"
// \{秋生}「はたまた蜃気楼か…？」
<1844> \{Akio} "No, it's the real thing..."
// \{秋生}「ちがう、本物だ…」
<1845> \{Akio} "It's..."
// \{秋生}「な…」
<1846> \{Akio} "It's you, Nagisa..."
// \{秋生}「渚か…」
<1847> \{Akio} "It's you, isn't it?!"
// \{秋生}「渚なんだなっ！？」
<1848> \{Akio} "IT \bIS\u YOU, NAGISA-----!!"
// \{秋生}「渚なんだなああぁーーーーっ！？」
<1849> \{\m{B}} "Pops is out of tone, isn't he?"
// \{\m{B}}「漂流でもしてたのか、このオッサンは」
<1850> \{Nagisa} "Yes, it's me."
// \{渚}「はい、渚です」
<1851> \{Akio} "You've finally come back!"
// \{秋生}「よぉく、戻ってきたなぁっ！」
<1852> He immediately hugged her.
// 渚を思いっきり抱きしめる。
<1853> \{\m{B}} "We're going back at night."
// \{\m{B}}「夜には帰るぞ」
<1854> \{Akio} "Tch, what's with you? You ruined the moving reunion scene!"
// \{秋生}「ちっ、なんだこいつは。感動の再会シーンをぶち壊しにしやがってよぉっ」
<1855> \{Akio} "Sigh... you're damn cold. Hurry up and go see Sanae."
// \{秋生}「はぁ…冷めた冷めた。とっとと早苗に会ってこい」
<1856> Letting go of Nagisa, he lit the cigarette in his mouth.
// 渚の体を解放して、くわえていたタバコに火をつける。
<1857> \{\m{B}} "Yeah, let's go, Nagisa."
// \{\m{B}}「ああ、いこうぜ、渚」
<1858> \{Nagisa} "Okay."
// \{渚}「はい」
<1859> Sanae-san was tending to the store alone inside.
// 店内では早苗さんがひとりで店番をしていた。
<1860> \{Nagisa} "We're back."
// \{渚}「ただいまです」
<1861> \{Sanae} "Eh...?"
// \{早苗}「え…」
<1862> \{Sanae} "It couldn't be..."
// \{早苗}「まさか…」
<1863> \{Sanae} "No, maybe it's a hallucination...?"
// \{早苗}「ううん、幻覚でしょうか…」
<1864> \{Sanae} "Or perhaps a mirage?"
// \{早苗}「それとも、蜃気楼？」
<1865> \{Sanae} "Is it possibly the real thing...?"
// \{早苗}「もしかして、本物ですか…？」
<1866> \{Sanae} "Na..."
// \{早苗}「な…」
<1867> \{Sanae} "Nagisa..."
// \{早苗}「渚…」
<1868> \{Sanae} "It's you, isn't it?!"
// \{早苗}「渚なんですねっ！」
<1869> \{\m{B}} "Your parents really are well suited to this joke."
// \{\m{B}}「絶対にネタ合わせしてるぞ、この親たちは」
<1870> \{Sanae} "Oh my, were we caught?"
// \{早苗}「あれ、ばれました？」
<1871> \{Sanae} "It was Akio-san's idea."
// \{早苗}「秋生さんのアイデアです」
<1872> \{\m{B}} "Even if you don't say so, I'd know."
// \{\m{B}}「言われなくてもわかるっす」
<1873> \{Sanae} "It was a plan to see if we can pull a dramatic reunion, and keep Nagisa with us."
// \{早苗}「できるだけ再会を劇的にして、渚を引き留めようという作戦です」
<1874> These parents sure have free time.
// 暇な親たちである。
<1875> \{Sanae} "Something like that's useless, isn't it? Obviously, Nagisa wants to be with \m{B}-san."
// \{早苗}「こんなことしても無駄ですよね。渚は\m{B}さんと一緒に居たいですよね」
<1876> \{Nagisa} "Yes, I do."
// \{渚}「はい、居たいです」
<1877> \{Nagisa} "But, both you and dad are important to me, so it's really troubling."
// \{渚}「でも、わたしにはお父さんもお母さんも大切ですから、とても悩んでしまいます」
<1878> \{Sanae} "It's okay, Nagisa. You can be wherever you want to be."
// \{早苗}「大丈夫ですよ、渚。居たい場所に居ればいいんです」
<1879> \{Sanae} "And, anytime you want to come back, you can."
// \{早苗}「それで、帰ってきたいときに帰ってくればいいんです」
<1880> \{Nagisa} "Okay, sure."
// \{渚}「はい、わかりました」
<1881> \{Nagisa} "But, since I decided to try staying with \m{B}-kun..."
// \{渚}「でも、わたしは\m{B}くんとふたりでがんばると決めましたから…」
<1882> \{Nagisa} "That's why it isn't simple."
// \{渚}「ですから、簡単にはあきらめません」
<1883> \{Akio} "Tch, hurry and give up."
// \{秋生}「ちっ、とっとと諦めろ」
<1884> Pops stood behind us.
// 後ろにオッサンが立っていた。
<1885> \{Akio} "You can feel all cozy in the large ocean of love you were raised up in, my daughter."
// \{秋生}「俺と早苗の大海のような愛で温々と育てられたほうがいいだろ、娘よ」
<1886> \{Akio} "Much more than crappy love coming from a dead, dried out frog."
// \{秋生}「んなカエルのカンピンタンのようなシオシオな愛よりな」
<1887> He said something quite cruel.
// ひどい言われようだ。
<1888> \{Nagisa} "I think that's being spoiled."
// \{渚}「それは甘えだと思います」
<1889> Yeah, you tell them.
// そうだ、言ってやれ。
<1890> \{Nagisa} "I think I should come out of the ocean, and live in a place without water."
// \{渚}「大海を出て、水のないような場所でも生きていかなければならないと思います」
<1891> \{Nagisa} "And... even if I dry up, like a dead, dried up frog..."
// \{渚}「それで…カエルのカンピンタンのように、干からびてしまったとしても…」
<1892> \{Nagisa} "Someday, the rain will make the ground moist."
// \{渚}「いつか雨は大地を潤します」
<1893> \{Nagisa} "At that moment, the dried up frog will also fill up with life."
// \{渚}「その時は、カエルのカンピンタンも、みずみずしく蘇ることでしょう」
<1894> Uh, I don't think it'll come back to life if you give it water.
// いや、カンピンタンに水をかけても戻らないと思う。
<1895> \{Nagisa} "So please watch over us, until that day."
// \{渚}「だから、どうかその日まで、見守っていてください」
<1896> \{\m{B}} "Hey, wait! Are you saying that my love's all dried up in the end?!"
// \{\m{B}}「つっか、待てっ、結局俺の愛はカンピンタンなのかよっ」
<1897> \{Nagisa} "That's just an example."
// \{渚}「それはたとえです」
<1898> \{\m{B}} "I know!"
// \{\m{B}}「わかってるっ」
<1899> \{Akio} "Tch, you have a bad mind, you know!"
// \{秋生}「ちっ、頭の悪い奴だな、こいつは」
<1900> \{Sanae} "Isn't it cute with that dead, dried up frog, \m{B}-san?"
// \{早苗}「\m{B}さん、可愛いじゃないですか。カエルさんのカンピンタンなんて」
<1901> Oh crap.... it's been too long since I've been caught in this stupid triangle. // trio maybe?
// やばい…久々にアホアホトライアングルに捕らわれていた。
<1902> *
// さっ、と横っ飛びで、脱出する。
<1903> \{Nagisa} "......?"
// \{渚}「……？」
<1904> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「何やってんだ、こいつは」
<1905> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「いや、なんでもないっす」
<1906> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「あ、これ、ケーキです。みんなで食べましょう」
<1907> *
// 渚が手に下げていた包みを抱え上げた。
<1908> *
// ケーキを食べながら、団欒。
<1909> *
// たった一週間しか経っていないのに、なんだか頬が緩むほどに懐かしい。
<1910> *
// この４人で暮らしていたことが、今思うと、滑稽なのだ。
<1911> *
// 本当に、楽しかったのだと思う。
<1912> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「へぇ…こいつが痴漢で捕まったってか。そりゃケッサクだな」
<1913> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「誰もそんな話してないです」
<1914> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「かっ、冗談だ」
<1915> \{Sanae} *
// \{早苗}「秋生さんは、人のこと言えません」
<1916> \{Sanae} *
// \{早苗}「ふたりきりになった途端、セクハラしてくるんです。とても困ってるんですよ」
<1917> *
// ぶっ！
<1918> *
// 思わず紅茶を吹き出してしまう。
<1919> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「マ、マジっすか」
<1920> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「かっ…あんなの可愛いもんじゃねぇかよ！」
<1921> *
// この人の『可愛い』はとんでもなく破廉恥なことに違いない。男としては、とても興味をそそる。
<1922> \{Sanae} *
// \{早苗}「あんなことされたら、仕事に集中できません」
<1923> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「ちっ、スカートめくりぐらいでピーピー言ってんじゃねぇよっ」
<1924> *
// …むちゃくちゃ可愛かった！
<1925> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「お父さん、小学生みたいです」
<1926> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「ああ、ハッスルパパだぜ」
<1927> *
// ハッスルしすぎだ。
<1928> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「まあ、男ってのはそんなもんだよな、同士」
<1929> *
// いきなり話を振られる。
<1930> \{Sanae} *
// \{早苗}「そうなんですか？」
<1931> *
// 女性陣の視線が一手に集まる。とても答えづらい状況だ…。
<1932> *
// 実際今も過剰な想像をしてしまったところだから、否定はしないが…。
<1933> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「娘よ、おまえもこいつにエッチなことされてんだろ。どうだ、正直に言ってみろ」
<1934> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「大丈夫です。\m{B}くんはそんなこと絶対にできない人ですから」
<1935> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「なにぃっ」
<1936> *
// 渚の爆弾発言Part2。
<1937> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「そ、そうか…いや、ま、そう気を落とすんじゃないぞ、若者よ」
<1938> *
// 思いっきり勘違いされている…。
<1939> *
// 当然だろう…。
<1940> *
// 俺は、交際相手に『この人は不能者ですから』と宣言されたようなものなのだから…。
<1941> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「\m{B}くんはとても優しい人です」
<1942> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「そうか、優しいのか…そういうのでカバーか…」
<1943> *
// 哀れみの目。
<1944> *
// オッサンの中では、俺はとても情けない男として位置づけされてしまったような気がする…。
<1945> *
// かといって、今更…
<1946> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「誤解っす。ちゃんと機能するっす」
<1947> *
// などと親の前で弁解するのも、不気味すぎて嫌だが…。
<1948> *
// 誤解を解く
<1949> *
// 好きに思わせておく
<1950> *
// 俺は勇気を出して、誤解を解くことにした。
<1951> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「あのな、オッサン…」
<1952> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「あん？」
<1953> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「俺は…その…\p男としては…正常だぞ」
<1954> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「いや、異常だって、渚が言ってるじゃねぇかよ…」
<1955> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「えっ、異常なんて、わたし、一言も言ってないですっ」
<1956> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「なんだ…正常なのかよっ」
<1957> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「はい、ぜんぜんヘンなところなんてないです」
<1958> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「なんだ…誤解かよ…」
<1959> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「はい。きっとヘンなのは、わたしのほうです」
<1960> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「えぇっ、おまえのほうだったのかよっ！」
<1961> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「すまん…小僧…」
<1962> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「面倒かけるな…」
<1963> *
// …俺の誤解は晴れたが、渚が誤解されている。
<1964> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「よし…エロ本、持って帰れ」
<1965> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「お父さん、ヘンなもの持たせたらダメですっ」
<1966> \{Sanae} *
// \{早苗}「そんなもの、この家にあったんですか」
<1967> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「しまったぁぁーーっ！」
<1968> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「ありません」
<1969> *
// むちゃくちゃ遅い。
<1970> *
// ケーキを食べ終えると、渚と早苗さんがふたりで台所に立ち、仲良く夕飯の準備を始めた。
<1971> *
// オッサンは店番に戻り、俺もその手伝いをすることにした。
<1972> *
// といっても、この時間、客はこないのだが…。
<1973> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「渚は…その…」
<1974> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「そっちは、そんなにダメなのか…？」
<1975> *
// ふたりきりになると、オッサンはいきなりその話題を持ち出してきた。
<1976> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「いや、知らないけど」
<1977> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「おまえが知らねぇわけないだろっ」
<1978> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「あいつは、おまえを満足させられずに、思い悩んでいたんだろうが」
<1979> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「だから、おまえは俺にエロ本を借りに来たんだろうがよっ…」
<1980> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「借りになんて来てねぇよ」
<1981> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「おまえっ、それじゃ、俺が一方的にエロ本を貸そうとしてたみたいじゃねぇかよっ！」
<1982> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「みたいじゃなくて、そうだよっ！」
<1983> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「てめぇがエロ本貸してくれって先に言ってきたんだろがよっ！」
<1984> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「エロ本なんて、一言も言ってねぇよっ！」
<1985> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「俺が先にエロ本なんて言うかぁーーーっ！」
<1986> \{声} *
// \{声}「おふたりとも、お店でヘンな言葉連呼しないでくださいねーっ」
<1987> *
// 早苗さんの声で我に返る。
<1988> *
// …変態ふたりが店番をするパン屋になってしまっていた。
<1989> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「じゃあ、なんだ…正常なのか」
<1990> *
// ひとつ咳払いをした後、小声で訊いてきた。
<1991> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「ああ、多分な…」
<1992> *
// 好きに思わせておけばいい。俺は紅茶をすする。
<1993> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「おい、早苗。おまえが、教えてやるか」
<1994> *
// ぶっ！
<1995> \{Sanae} *
// \{早苗}「はい？なにをですか？」
<1996> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「いや、冗談だから、わからなくていい」
<1997> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「ま、つーわけで、男ってのはエッチなもんなんだよ。な、同士」
<1998> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「………」
<1999> *
// 結局、それを言いたかっただけなのだ、この人は。
<2000> *
// ケーキを食べ終えると、渚と早苗さんがふたりで台所に立ち、仲良く夕飯の準備を始めた。
<2001> *
// オッサンは店番に戻り、俺もその手伝いをすることにした。
<2002> *
// といっても、この時間、客はこないのだが…。
<2003> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「ちっ、てめぇは不能だったのかよっ」
<2004> *
// ふたりきりになると、オッサンはいきなりその話題を持ち出してきた。
<2005> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「いや、正常だけど」
<2006> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「てめぇ、不能だって言ったじゃないかよっ」
<2007> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「言ってねぇよっ、あんたの娘がそう誤解させることを言っただけだっ」
<2008> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「誤解だとぅ！？ \m{B}くん、立たないの、って言ってたじゃねぇかよっ！」
<2009> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「んなこと言ってねぇよ！」
<2010> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「なら、立つのか！」
<2011> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「立つよっ！」
<2012> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「そそり立つのかっ！」
<2013> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「そそり立つよっ！」
<2014> \{声} *
// \{声}「おふたりとも、お店で騒がないでくださいねーっ」
<2015> *
// 早苗さんの声で我に返る。
<2016> *
// …変態ふたりが店番をするパン屋になってしまっていた。
<2017> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「じゃあ、なんだ…正常なのか」
<2018> *
// ひとつ咳払いをした後、小声で訊いてきた。
<2019> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「ああ、人並みには…と思う」
<2020> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「ってことは、あれか…。つまり、まだ手を出せずにいるってわけか」
<2021> *
// また、答えづらいことを直球で訊いてくる人だ…。
<2022> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「ああ、そうだよ…。大事に思ってるんだよ。悪いか」
<2023> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「いや、悪かぁない。あいつはまだ学生だからな」
<2024> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「そういうことをすれば、不純異性交遊になる。つまり校則違反ってなわけだ」
<2025> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「だろ」
<2026> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「だがな…」
<2027> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「あいつはもういい歳なんだよな」
<2028> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「早苗だって、その歳の頃には、もう渚、産んでたしな…」
<2029> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「だから、いいと思うぜ、俺は」
<2030> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「やっちゃえ、やっちゃえ！」
<2031> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「\m{B}くん、やっちゃえ、ヒューーーッ！」
<2032> *
// この人は自分の娘を襲わせようとしている…。
<2033> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「何をやっちゃうんですか、お父さん」
<2034> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「う…」
<2035> *
// 渚の登場に固まる。
<2036> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「なんか、わたしの名前が出てた気がします」
<2037> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「そうか…？」
<2038> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「はい。出てました。イタズラですか」
<2039> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「いや、なんていうか…」
<2040> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「ヘンなこと\m{B}くんに、教えたらダメです」
<2041> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「お母さんみたいにスカートめくりされたら、お父さんのせいです」
<2042> *
// もっとすごいことを、けしかけられてたのだが…。
<2043> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「大丈夫だぞ、娘よ。その時にはめくるスカートもないからな」
<2044> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}（ぐあ…）
<2045> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「えっ、どういう意味ですか」
<2046> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「渚、好きだ」
<2047> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「そのごまかし方は、わたしには通用しないですっ」
<2048> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「ちっ…」
<2049> *
// オッサンがおまえがやれ、と俺に向かって顎で指図していた。
<2050> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「どんな悪戯教えたんですかっ」
<2051> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「渚、好きだぞ」
<2052> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「え？あ、ありがとうございます」
<2053> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「その、わたしも…」
<2054> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「ああっ、\m{B}くんには引っかかってしまいましたっ」
<2055> *
// アホな子だ…。
<2056> *
// 夕飯をいただいた後、明日のために早めに帰路につく。
<2057> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「これ、肉じゃがです」
<2058> *
// 渚は大きなタッパーを持っていた。
<2059> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「二日分あります」
<2060> *
// 渚が早苗さんとふたりで作った手料理だった。それを大事そうに抱えて歩く。
<2061> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「………」
<2062> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「むちゃくちゃ楽しそうだったな、おまえ」
<2063> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「はい、お母さんと料理するのは楽しいです」
<2064> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「お母さん、すごくドジですから」
<2065> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「わたしもですけど…えへへ」
<2066> *
// 言って、笑う。
<2067> *
// 長く見ていなかった笑顔に思えて、つらい。
<2068> *
// でも、こいつは俺と一緒に居てくれると言ってくれたのだから…
<2069> *
// 俺と頑張るって、決めてくれたのだから…
<2070> *
// だから、俺も頑張らないとな…。
<2071> *
// でも、笑わせることは努力で叶うことなのだろうか。
<2072> *
// それは手近な何かで幸せを一瞬にして作り上げようとすることだ。
<2073> *
// そんなことできるのだろうか。
<2074> *
// 今はできなくても、いいのだろうか。
<2075> *
// いつか耐え抜いた先に、笑えたらいいのだろうか。
<2076> *
// その途中で、挫けてしまわないだろうか。
<2077> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「………」
<2078> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「………」
<2079> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「\m{B}くん」
<2080> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「うん？」
<2081> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「考え事、してますか？」
<2082> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「いや、別に。なに？」
<2083> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「お話して帰りましょう。そのほうが楽しいです」
<2084> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「ああ…そうだな」
<2085> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「………」
<2086> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「\m{B}くん、起きてますか」
<2087> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「ああ…」
<2088> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「昼間に言ったこと…まずかったでしょうか」
<2089> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「うん？なにが」
<2090> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「\m{B}くんは…」
<2091> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「そんなこと絶対にできない人ですから…って」
<2092> *
// ぎくっ。
<2093> *
// 俺は体を硬直させる。
<2094> *
// まさか、渚からそんな話題を…しかも消灯後に振ってくるとは思わなかった。
<2095> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「お父さん、ものすごく驚いてました」
<2096> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「いや、あれは違う意味でだよ…」
<2097> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「それに本当のことだしさ…」
<2098> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「渚だってさ、そんなことされたら嫌だろ…？」
<2099> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「あれは意味が違います」
<2100> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「え…？」
<2101> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「お父さんが冗談でお母さんにしているみたいなことは、\m{B}くんは絶対にしないという意味です」
<2102> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「あ、ああ。わかってる。俺には伝わったよ」
<2103> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「だったら、良かったです」
<2104> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「………」
<2105> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「でも、普通に…」
<2106> *
// 話は続いていた。
<2107> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「あん？」
<2108> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「普通に、その…そういうのは…」
<2109> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「嫌じゃないと思います…」
<2110> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「………」
<2111> *
// 再び体が緊張してくる。
<2112> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「あの…\m{B}くん…そういうこと、我慢してるんでしたら…」
<2113> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「我慢してもらうこと…\pないです…」
<2114> *
// 黙ってじっとしている
<2115> *
// 拒否する
<2116> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「………」
<2117> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「どうしますか…」
<2118> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「…わたしから…のほうがいいですか」
<2119> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「その…わたし、年上ですので」
<2120> *
// 年上から何かをすることが自然なんて、聞いたことがなかった。
<2121> *
// でも、それが渚なりの精一杯の努力なのだろう。
<2122> *
// そういうことを我慢しているだろう俺への、思いやりなのだろう。
<2123> *
// 渚が体を起こし、近づいてくるのがわかった。
<2124> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「\m{B}くん、聞いていますか…」
<2125> *
// そう耳元で囁かれた。
<2126> *
// じゃあ、頼む…と言ってしまえば…
<2127> *
// 取り返しのつかないことになってしまうかもしれない。
<2128> *
// 怖さもあった。
<2129> *
// でも、俺は渚が大好きだったから…
<2130> *
// 大好きな渚にしてもらえることがあるんだったら…
<2131> *
// してもらいたい。当然だった。
<2132> *
// でも、今の俺に、そんなものを得る資格があるのだろうか…。
<2133> *
// そんなに俺は頑張っているのだろうか。
<2134> *
// よくわからない…。
<2135> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「………」
<2136> *
// ああ、早く答えないと…。
<2137> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「あの…」
<2138> *
// 俺が決断するよりも早く…渚が口を開いていた。
<2139> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「隣、入ります」
<2140> *
// 布団がめくられて…渚がそっと滑り込んでくる。
<2141> *
// 俺の返事がないのは、ただ気を使っているだけなのだと…そう思われているのだ。
<2142> *
// 何か言わなくては、と思った。
<2143> *
// けど、金縛りにでもあったかのように、俺は何もできずにいた。
<2144> *
// すりすり…
<2145> *
// 渚が布団の中で、動く。
<2146> *
// 俺の体にぴったりと密着すると…腕を腰に回してきた。
<2147> *
// 渚の体温が、半身に伝わってくる。
<2148> *
// ものすごく熱く感じられた。
<2149> *
// こんなにも密着したことなんてなかった。
<2150> *
// 渚と、くっついている。
<2151> *
// 胸が高鳴る。
<2152> *
// 鼓動が激しい。
<2153> *
// 今まで生きてきた中で、一番、速く脈を打っている。間違いない。
<2154> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「………」
<2155> *
// 渚が俺の首筋に鼻を押しつけた。
<2156> *
// 渚の鼻息も熱く…その部分が火照る。
<2157> *
// さらに、腰に回した腕に力を入れて…俺を抱いてくれた。
<2158> *
// それだけのことで…\p俺はこれ以上ない幸せな気分になる。
<2159> *
// 渚の腕の中にいる自分。
<2160> *
// こんなにも俺は、渚に愛されている。
<2161> *
// 俺が大好きな、渚に。
<2162> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「………」
<2163> *
// そして、渚は…\pそのままじっとしていた。
<2164> *
// 俺は幸福感と緊張感に包まれたままでいた。
<2165> *
// しばらくして、俺はようやく気づく。
<2166> *
// 渚の精一杯は、ここまでなんだと。
<2167> *
// それに気づいたとき、一気に緊張が解け、俺は思わず吹き出してしまっていた。
<2168> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「あの…なんで笑うんですか…」
<2169> *
// 首から顔を離して、渚が言った。
<2170> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「\m{B}くん、未だにわたしを子供みたいに思ってます」
<2171> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「わたしのほうが、年上です。人生の先輩です」
<2172> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「ああ、わかってるって」
<2173> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「じゃ、どうして笑ったんですか」
<2174> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「いや…なんていうんだろ…幸せだから」
<2175> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「あ…幸せですか…よかったです」
<2176> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「でも、やっぱり笑うのはヘンですっ」
<2177> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「じゃあ、どうしたらいい。息を荒くすればいいのか？」
<2178> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「笑うよりは、それっぽいと思います…」
<2179> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「じゃ、抱きしめてみて」
<2180> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「はい…」
<2181> *
// きゅっ。
<2182> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「渚…」
<2183> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「はい…」
<2184> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「もっと強く…」
<2185> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「あ、はい…」
<2186> *
// ぎゅっ。
<2187> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「どうでしょうかっ…」
<2188> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「すげぇいい…」
<2189> *
// 抱きしめてもらってるだけだが…。
<2190> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「あと…耳の穴に息、吹きかけてくれたら、もう最高…」
<2191> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「はい…わかりましたっ…」
<2192> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「ふーっ」
<2193> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「もっと強くっ…」
<2194> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「ふーっ！」
<2195> *
// …マジ最高。
<2196> *
// 端から見れば、ままごと並に滑稽だったのだろうけど…
<2197> *
// でも、今の俺たちにとっては、最高の愛し合い方だった。
<2198> *
// 今、渚を抱いてしまっては、あまりに俺自身が情けなかった。
<2199> *
// あまりに惨めで、立ち直れなくなりそうだった。
<2200> *
// そんなために、渚を連れてきたんじゃない。
<2201> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「渚…ありがとうな」
<2202> *
// だから、それだけ答えて、じっと天井を見つめたままでいた。
<2203> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「え…いいんですか」
<2204> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「ああ…」
<2205> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「\m{B}くん…その…\pエッチなことしたくなかったですか…」
<2206> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「したい」
<2207> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「だったら…」
<2208> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「でも、今はまだ我慢したいんだ」
<2209> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「どうしてですか…」
<2210> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「今はさ…何もかも我慢する時期だと思うんだ」
<2211> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「中途半端に、そういうことしたらさ…」
<2212> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「何もかも中途半端に終わってしまいそうで恐い…」
<2213> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「あ、それ、なんとなくわかる気がします…」
<2214> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「ですよね…」
<2215> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「わたしのほうが考えが足りなかったです…」
<2216> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「刹那的に、\m{B}くんのこと、抱きしめたいと思ってしまいました…」
<2217> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「いや、抱きしめるぐらいなら、いいと思うけどさ…」
<2218> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「\m{B}くん、今、我慢したいって言いました」
<2219> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「いや、それはエッチなことだろ…？」
<2220> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「そうです、エッチなことです…」
<2221> *
// まさか…
<2222> *
// 夜に布団の中で、抱きしめ合うこと…それをエッチなことと言っているのでは…。
<2223> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「わたしも、我慢します」
<2224> *
// …絶対そうだ。
<2225> *
// なんて、無垢で可愛い奴なんだろう。
<2226> *
// 俺は思わず吹き出してしまっていた。
<2227> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「どうして、笑うんですか」
<2228> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「おまえが可愛いから」
<2229> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「\m{B}くん、未だにわたしを子供みたいに思ってます」
<2230> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「わたしのほうが、年上です。人生の先輩です」
<2231> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「ああ、わかってるって」
<2232> *
// こんな可愛い先輩なんていない。
<2233> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「まだ、笑ってます」
<2234> *
// 答える代わりに、腕を伸ばして、渚の手を取った。
<2235> *
// ぐっ、と握り合う。
<2236> *
// それだけで、もう満足だった。
<2237> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「俺、明日も早いから、寝るな」
<2238> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「はい、おやすみなさい、です」
<2239> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「ああ、おやすみ」
<2240> *
// 手を繋いだまま、目を閉じた。
//==================
// SECTION 13
//==================
<2241> *
// ５月１０日(月)
<2242> *
// 新しい週が始まり、また仕事に勤しむ日々。
<2243> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「おはようございます」
<2244> \{Worker} *
// \{作業員}「おう」
<2245> *
// 口々に挨拶はしてくれるが、やはりそれだけで終わってしまう。
<2246> *
// まだ自分の居場所が無いように思えた。
<2247> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「\m{A}、これ持ってろ」
<2248> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「なんすか？」
<2249> *
// 芳野さんから、束になった紙を渡された。
<2250> *
// 中には英数字の羅列が印字されていた。
<2251> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「伝票だ。これが絶縁管、これは防水ケース…」
<2252> *
// 芳野さんが口々に説明してはくれたが、さっぱり理解できなかった。
//==================
// SECTION 14
//==================
<2253> *
// ５月１１日(火)
<2254> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「おはようございます」
<2255> \{Worker} *
// \{作業員}「おう、坊主、おはようさん」
<2256> \{Worker} *
// \{作業員}「おはよ」
<2257> *
// 翌日には、ちょっとは慣れたのか、坊主と来た。こんなものだろう。
<2258> *
// 着替えに行こうとすると、年輩の同僚に呼び止められた。
<2259> \{Worker} *
// \{作業員}「若いの、おまえさん、天気予報見たか？」
<2260> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「いえ、見てないっす」
<2261> \{Worker} *
// \{作業員}「そうかあ。夕方から雨らしいから、気ィつけるこったな」
<2262> \{Worker} *
// \{作業員}「雨だけはどうにもならないからなあ」
<2263> *
// 口々に皆が言った。
<2264> *
// やはり電気を扱う仕事だけに、水には気をつかうのだろう。
<2265> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「今日、雨らしいっすね」
<2266> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「そうだな。親方も言ってた」
<2267> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「降ったらどうなるんですか？」
<2268> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「降り方にもよる。ひどければ中止だ」
<2269> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「小雨くらいだったら、どうするんですか？」
<2270> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「危険だが防水シート被せて手早く終わらせる」
<2271> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「そんなことできるんですか？」
<2272> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「工期は待ってくれないからな」
<2273> *
// 午前中は晴れていた空も、お昼を過ぎた頃から曇りだした。
<2274> *
// あと一件を残して、今にも降り出しそうな空模様となっていた。
<2275> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「芳野さん、降りそうですけど大丈夫ですか？」
<2276> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「やかましい。さっさとカバー持ってこい。そろそろ終わるぞ」
<2277> *
// 黙々と作業する芳野さんだったが、時々空を見上げ舌打ちする姿を見た。
<2278> *
// こんな神経質な芳野さんを見るのは初めてだった。
<2279> *
// 頬に冷たいものを感じたのは、最後の現場がようやく折り返しするかどうかというところだった。
<2280> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「\m{A}、今すぐ防水シート二枚持ってこい！」
<2281> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「は、はいっ、わかりました！」
<2282> *
// 俺は慌てて軽トラへと走り、水色のシートをひっ掴み梯子を駆け上がる。
<2283> *
// それだけの間にもどんどんとアスファルトが黒く染まっていく。
<2284> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「基盤と俺の手を隠すようにしろ。絶対に離すな」
<2285> *
// 俺はシートを広げて、必死で芳野さんをかばった。
<2286> *
// 雨は俺たちを容赦なく叩き始め、巻きだした風はシートを剥がそうとしていた。
<2287> *
// だが途中から俺は雨すら気にならなくなっていた。
<2288> *
// 芳野さんの手際が、あまりにもかけ離れていた。
<2289> *
// 今まで覚えてきたことと同じ作業をしているはずなのに、スピードも正確さも何もかも違って見えた。
<2290> *
// しかも出来上がりの配線ときたら、見本かと思えるほどの綺麗さだった。
<2291> *
// 配線の正確さは言うに及ばないが、綺麗さも重要な要素、と教わっていた。
<2292> *
// 配線に流れをつけて処理をするのは、ひとえに漏電や発火などを防ぐため。
<2293> *
// それを俺の何倍もの早さでこなしていた。
<2294> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「寒いか？」
<2295> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「…いえ」
<2296> *
// 珍しく黙り込んでいる俺に、芳野さんが話しかけてきた。
<2297> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「ただ、芳野さんはやっぱりすごいなって思って」
<2298> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「…なんだそりゃ」
<2299> *
// 雨は夜になっても、降り続いていた。
<2300> *
// 俺は窓に寄って、外の様子を眺めていた。
<2301> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「雨、たくさん降ってても、お仕事ですか」
<2302> *
// いつの間にか、渚が隣に立っていた。
<2303> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「いや、たくさん降ったら、休みらしい」
<2304> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「本当ですか。雨、降り続いたらいいです」
<2305> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「学校じゃないんだからな、おまえ…」
<2306> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「休みになっても、仕事が進まないで、工期だけが近づいてくるんだぞ」
<2307> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「あ、そうでした。考えが足りなかったです」
<2308> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「いや、実は俺も実感なかったんだけどな…そういうことなんだと思う」
<2309> *
// 学校という場所は、限度があるにしても、何もしないでも、前に進んでいけた。
<2310> *
// 今は、やらなければ前に一歩も進まない。
<2311> *
// 休んでしまえば、仕事はしわ寄せとなって後に押し寄せる。
<2312> *
// 何一ついいことなんてなかった。
<2313> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「でも、休みになれば、お買い物とか、一緒にいけます」
<2314> *
// いや、あった。
<2315> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「あ、でも、\m{B}くんは、家で休んでいたほうがいいですか」
<2316> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「いや、いいよ。休みになったら、一緒に買い物いこう」
<2317> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「はい」
//==================
// SECTION 15
//==================
<2318> *
// ５月１２日(水)
<2319> *
// 翌朝は電話のベルで目が覚めた。
<2320> *
// まだもう少し、眠れるような時間だった。
<2321> *
// 布団から這いだし、受話器を取る。
<2322> \{声} *
// \{声}『あ、\m{A}くんかい？』
<2323> *
// 親方の声だった。
<2324> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「どうしたんですか？こんなに朝早くから」
<2325> \{Boss} *
// \{親方}『今日ね、大雨だから仕事休み』
<2326> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「え？そうなんですか？」
<2327> \{Boss} *
// \{親方}『うん、芳野に聞いたら、伝えてないって言うから一応電話したんだけど、知らなかったみたいね』
<2328> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「はあ」
<2329> \{Boss} *
// \{親方}『明日までにはやむって聞いてるから、明日は出勤してね。雨足がひどくなるようだったら、そこで決めるから』
<2330> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「はい、わかりました。お疲れさまです」
<2331> \{Boss} *
// \{親方}『はい、お疲れさん』
<2332> *
// 受話器を置く。外では、雨の降る音がしていた。
<2333> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「\m{B}くん、どうしましたか」
<2334> *
// 渚も起き出していて、布団の上にぺたんと座っていた。
<2335> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「ああ、仕事休みになった」
<2336> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「それは…残念でした」
<2337> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「ああ。でも、おまえは学校あるだろ。それまで、ゆっくり寝てろよ」
<2338> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「はい、そうします」
<2339> *
// ふたり、布団をかぶって、また横になった。
<2340> *
// ………。
<2341> *
// ……。
<2342> *
// …。
<2343> *
// 目を覚ます。外が暗いので、時間がよくわからない。
<2344> *
// 時計を見ると、もうすでに１１時を回っていた。
<2345> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「渚っ」
<2346> *
// 飛び起きると、隣の布団はすでに片づけられていて、渚の姿はなかった。
<2347> *
// ひとりでちゃんと起きて、出かけていったようだ。
<2348> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}（だよな…いつもそうしてんだもんな…）
<2349> *
// 枕元に渚の書き置きを見つける。
<2350> *
// 『\m{B}くんへ。朝ご飯は用意しておきました。お昼は申しわけないですけど、おひとりでお願いします。それではいってきます』
<2351> *
// もう昼に近い時間だったけど、用意されていた朝食を食べる。
<2352> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}（さて、と…）
<2353> *
// 片づけを済ませた後、俺は考える。
<2354> *
// これから、何をしよう。
<2355> *
// そもそも俺には、趣味というものがなかった。
<2356> *
// 映画だって見ないし、音楽も聴かない。スポーツもしなければ、車にも乗らない。
<2357> *
// よくよく考えてみると…
<2358> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}（…なんて俺は、退屈な人間なんだろう）
<2359> *
// よくもまあ、こんな奴を好いてくれる女の子がいたものだ…。
<2360> *
// 趣味を見つけるのもいいことかもしれなかったが、今日はたまたまできたひとりの時間だ。
<2361> *
// そうそうあるわけではないから、ひとりの趣味を作ったとしても、続くはずもなかった。
<2362> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}（なら、今日一日を、なんとか乗りきろう…）
<2363> *
// さて、何をして乗りきるか。
<2364> *
// テレビを見る
<2365> *
// タンスを漁る
<2366> *
// テレビを付ける。
<2367> *
// チャンネルを一通り替えてみるも、面白そうな番組はやっていなかった。
<2368> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}（こんな時間じゃな…）
<2369> *
// 画面には、フィットネスをする女性が映し出されていた。
<2370> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「………」
<2371> *
// 足を伸ばした体勢が同じだったので、試しにやってみる。
<2372> *
// 『いち、に、さん、し』
<2373> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「いち、に、さん、し」
<2374> *
// 『生理痛を抑える効果もあります』
<2375> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「へぇー」
<2376> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「って、何やってんだよ、俺はあぁーっ！」
<2377> *
// あまりの情けなさに身もだえする。
<2378> *
// 渚は、三時を過ぎるまで帰ってこない。
<2379> *
// 部屋には、俺がひとり。
<2380> *
// そう、この状況は…なんでもやり放題…。
<2381> *
// 俺はタンスの引き出しに手を伸ばす。
<2382> *
// そこには、渚の…。
<2383> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「って、なんで、こんな変態まがいなことしてるんだぁぁぁーーっ！」
<2384> *
// 引き出しを引いたところで、転げ回る。
<2385> *
// ガタンッ…ドサドサドサーッ！\shake{3}
<2386> *
// 引き出しが抜け、頭の上に下着が落ちてくる。
<2387> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}（ヤベーー！）
<2388> *
// すばやく、詰め直す。
<2389> *
// 元通りに、引き出しを仕舞い直した。
<2390> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「はぁ…はぁ…」
<2391> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}（アホだ、俺は…）
<2392> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「はぁ…」
<2393> *
// ひとりきりで過ごす時間が、こんなにも苦痛だとは思いもしなかった。
<2394> *
// 何もしないでいると退屈。何かしようとしても、それをひとりきりでしている状況が情けなくて耐えられなくなる。
<2395> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}（渚…）
<2396> *
// 思えば、なんでもふたりでしてきたんだな、と思う。
<2397> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}（早く帰ってきてくれよ…）
<2398> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}（それで、ふたりで買い物いこうぜ…）
<2399> *
// 俺は降りしきる雨の中、傘をさして立っていた。
<2400> *
// ズボンの裾が濡れていくこともいとわずに。
<2401> *
// ………。
<2402> *
// ……。
<2403> *
// …。
<2404> *
// 下校する生徒が視界に入る。
<2405> *
// 次々と目の前を通り過ぎていく。
<2406> *
// 中に、三年のエンブレムを付けている連中を見つける。
<2407> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}（ああ、こいつらが、渚の同級生かよ…）
<2408> *
// 目が合うと、あからさまに、離れていった。
<2409> \{声} *
// \{声}「\m{B}くんっ」
<2410> *
// 待ちわびていた声。
<2411> *
// 渚が坂を小走りに下りてくる。
<2412> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「危ないぞ」
<2413> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「びっくりしました。\m{B}くん、迎えに来てくれたんですか」
<2414> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「ああ。ちょっと近くまで来たから」
<2415> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「近くって…こんな雨の中で、お散歩ですか？」
<2416> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「あ、ああ、そう。散歩」
<2417> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「本当にびっくりしました」
<2418> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「でも、うれしかったです」
<2419> *
// 通り過ぎていく生徒たちが、じろじろと俺たちのことを見ていった。
<2420> *
// 当然だろう、この組み合わせでは。
<2421> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「いこう、渚」
<2422> *
// また渚に悪い噂が立ちかねないと思って、早々にその場から立ち去った。
<2423> *
// 一度家に戻り、渚が着替えるのを待ってから、スーパーに買い物に出かけた。
<2424> *
// 俺がかごを持って、渚がそこに商品を入れていく。
<2425> *
// 今日あった出来事を話しながら。
<2426> *
// それだけのことが、テレビを見るよりも、ゲームをするよりも楽しかった。
//==================
// SECTION 16
//==================
<2427> *
// ５月１３日(木)
<2428> *
// 翌日は晴れ。通常通りの業務となった。
<2429> \{Boss} *
// \{親方}「…というわけで、事故には注意してがんばって下さい」
<2430> \{Boss} *
// \{親方}「今日も一日がんばりましょう」
<2431> *
// 朝礼の後、皆それぞれの現場へと向かう。
<2432> *
// 俺と芳野さんも軽トラへと乗り込んだ。
<2433> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「…腹減った」
<2434> *
// 芳野さんが不機嫌そうに呟いた。
<2435> *
// 午後二時を回っても、午前中の仕事が終わらなかったので、昼休憩をとらずに仕事をしているからだ。
<2436> *
// 原因は舗装が終わらず待たされたのと、俺の手際の悪さにある。
<2437> *
// こういうときは何を言っても言い訳にしかならない。
<2438> *
// 俺は黙々と作業に取り組んだ。
<2439> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「\m{A}、あと残り何件だ？」
<2440> *
// 作業が終わり、掃除をしているときに芳野さんが訊いてきた。
<2441> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「えっと…、五件です」
<2442> *
// 伝票を見返しながら言った。最近は俺が持つようになっていた。
<2443> *
// もっとも確認は芳野さんがするのだが。
<2444> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「四時か…。こりゃ終わらないな…」
<2445> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「最後の新築だけは六時にガス屋が来るから、それまでに終わらさないとな」
<2446> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「どうするんですか？」
<2447> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「決まってる。順番変えて残業だ。先に新築の屋内、行くぞ」
<2448> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「現場、反対方向っすよ。遠回りになりますけど…」
<2449> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「仕方ないだろ」
<2450> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「はあ」
<2451> *
// 芳野さんが腰のポケットから何かを取り出す。
<2452> *
// それは、携帯電話だった。
<2453> *
// 社会人ともなれば、もはや必携なのだろうか。
<2454> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「親方には報告したから行くぞ。最後の新築を行ってからは順番通りだ」
<2455> *
// 電話を終え、俺にそう言った。
<2456> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「あの、どのくらいで終わる予定ですか？」
<2457> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「九時か、十時か。そう簡単には終わらないだろうな」
<2458> *
// ちょっとだけ気が重くなった。
<2459> *
// 明日もあるのだ。できれば早く帰りたいと思うのは人情だろう。
<2460> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「仕方ないな…。\m{A}、次の現場から見てろ」
<2461> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「は？」
<2462> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「何もするな。ただ、材料と道具だけは全部足元に置いておけ」
<2463> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「…はあ」
<2464> *
// 結局足手まといだ。
<2465> *
// 仕方ない。やれることを一生懸命しよう。
<2466> *
// 既に日は暮れていた。
<2467> *
// 時計を見ると、午後八時を過ぎていた。
<2468> *
// この数時間は何もしていないと思えた。
<2469> *
// ただ芳野さんの指示で動き、工具を渡し、材料を運び、部品を揃えるだけだった。
<2470> *
// だがその甲斐もあったのか、残り五件の現場がほぼ半分の時間で終わったのも事実だ。
<2471> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「お疲れさまです」
<2472> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「おう」
<2473> *
// 会社へ戻ってきたのは、九時を過ぎた頃だった。
<2474> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「遅くまで悪かったな。送ってやるから乗れ」
<2475> *
// 着替えて出てくると、芳野さんが待っていた。
<2476> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「いいです。歩いて帰ります」
<2477> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「馬鹿、遠慮なんかするな」
<2478> *
// 俺は強引に軽トラへ乗せられた。
<2479> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「…すんませんでした」
<2480> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「何謝ってんだ？」
<2481> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「今日、何もできなくて」
<2482> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「できないのは今に始まったことじゃないだろ。気にするな」
<2483> *
// 芳野さんはそう言ってくれたが、自己嫌悪は無くならなかった。
<2484> *
// 夕飯の間も、今日の仕事の体たらくぶりを振り返っていた。
<2485> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「\m{B}くん、聞いていますか」
<2486> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「え？ああ、もちろん」
<2487> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「じゃ、今、言ったこと言ってみてください」
<2488> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「あ、ああ、ええと…」
<2489> *
// 次の日曜がどうとか言ってたんだよな…。
<2490> *
// 次の日曜は、確か…
<2491> *
// 創立者祭
<2492> *
// 牛追い祭り
<2493> *
// 裸エプロンの日
<2494> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「創立者祭」
<2495> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「例年ならそうです。ですけど、今年は違うって今、言ったばかりです」
<2496> *
// 今年は…そう。
<2497> *
// 模試
<2498> *
// 牛追い祭り
<2499> *
// 裸エプロンの日
<2500> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「模試」
<2501> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「そうです。\m{B}くん、ちゃんと聞いてました」
<2502> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「ああ。おまえの話は、全部聞いてる。寝言だってな」
<2503> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「え…寝言なんて言ってるんでしょうか、わたし」
<2504> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「ああ。\m{B}くん、超カッコイイです、もう好きすぎて困りますって」
<2505> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「え…」
<2506> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「本当ですか…とても恥ずかしいです…」
<2507> *
// 冗談で言ったのに…本当にそんな夢を見ているのか…。
<2508> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「寝言言わないように、気をつけます」
<2509> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「気をつけても、無理だって」
<2510> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「夢の中のお話、聞かれたくないです…」
<2511> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「いや、ま、寝言は、置いておいてだ」
<2512> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「で、模試がどうした」
<2513> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「えっ、模試っ！？」
<2514> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「\m{B}くん、驚くタイミングがヘンです」
<2515> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「じゃ、日曜、学校行くのか？」
<2516> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「はい、ごめんなさいです。\m{B}くんと一緒に居られないです」
<2517> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「そうか…ま、仕方ないな」
<2518> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「はい」
<2519> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「えーと…じゃ、渚は、進学する気なんだな」
<2520> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「牛追い祭り」
<2521> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「え？なんでしょうか」
<2522> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「牛を町中に放って、みんなで、わーーーっ！て追うんだ」
<2523> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「\m{B}くん、ぜんぜん話、聞いてなかったです」
<2524> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「学校がそんなことするはずがないです」
<2525> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「あ、ああ、冗談だって。ははは…」
<2526> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「冗談でしたか。それは、気づかなかったです」
<2527> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「じゃ、本当はなんだったか、答えてください」
<2528> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「え…」
<2529> *
// 模試
<2530> *
// だんご追い祭り
<2531> *
// 裸エプロンの日
<2532> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「だんご追い祭り」
<2533> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「え？なんでしょうか」
<2534> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「だんごを町中に放って、みんなで、わーーーっ！て追うんだ」
<2535> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「そんなことしたら、ダメですっ」
<2536> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「だんごたちは走るのが苦手なので、すぐ捕まってしまいますっ」
<2537> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「つーか、あの体で歩けること自体驚きだが…」
<2538> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「当然、歩けます」
<2539> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「ちなみに、跳ねるように歩きます」
<2540> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「いや、まぁ、そんなプチ設定、どうでもいいんだけど…」
<2541> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「どうでもよくないことないです」
<2542> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「だんご大家族が愛らしいとされるゆえんのひとつです」
<2543> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「それを知らないと、知っているとでは、大きく違います」
<2544> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「\m{B}くん、きっと、だんごが歩いてる姿を見たことないから、いつもだんご大家族をからかうみたいに言うんです」
<2545> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「いや、ま、歩き方が可愛いかどうかは、置いておいてだ…」
<2546> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「置いておいてではなく、可愛いんですっ」
<2547> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「あ、ああ、可愛い。きっと可愛いな、うん」
<2548> *
// どうしてだんごのことになると、こいつは熱くなるのか…。
<2549> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「裸エプロンの日」
<2550> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「え？なんでしょうか」
<2551> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「いや、おまえが裸にエプロン一枚で、ご飯を作ってくれる日なのかなって」
<2552> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「そんな日ないですっ」
<2553> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「裸なんかでご飯作ってたら、とてもヘンな子です」
<2554> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「いや、ま、それが男のロマンっつーか」
<2555> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「\m{B}くんは、そんなヘンな子が好きなんですかっ」
<2556> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「お尻丸見えですっ」
<2557> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「嫌いじゃないかもしれないっつーか…」
<2558> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「\m{B}くん、とてもヘンですっ」
<2559> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「で、話の続き、なんだっけ？」
<2560> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「\m{B}くん、やっぱり、ぜんぜん話聞いてないです」
<2561> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「\m{B}くん、ぜんぜん話、聞いてなかったです」
<2562> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「\m{B}くん、途中から話、聞いてなかったです」
<2563> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「ああ、悪い。正直、ぼーっとしてた。仕事のこと、考えててさ」
<2564> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「あ、仕事のことですか…」
<2565> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「それは大事なことです」
<2566> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「わたし、ちょっと怒ってしまいました。ごめんなさいです」
<2567> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「いや、いいけど…」
<2568> *
// 俺も悪ふざけがすぎた。
<2569> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「では、もう一度言います」
<2570> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「次の日曜、学校で模試があります」
<2571> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「え…じゃ、日曜、学校行くのか？」
<2572> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「はい、ごめんなさいです。\m{B}くんと一緒に居られないです」
<2573> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「そうか…ま、仕方ないな」
<2574> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「はい」
<2575> *
// ………。
<2576> *
// 模試…？
<2577> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「ってことは、えーと…渚は、進学する気なんだな」
<2578> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「あ、いえ…」
<2579> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「進学するつもりはないです」
<2580> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「でも、模試って、志望校に対して自分の点数が足りるかどうとか、見るためのものだよな？」
<2581> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「はい、そうです」
<2582> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「でも、わたしはただ…」
<2583> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「みんなが受けるものなので、一緒に受けたかっただけです」
<2584> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「あ、ああ…」
<2585> *
// それは、渚の性格を考えてみれば簡単にわかったことだった。
<2586> *
// 学校でみんながすることをひとりだけ、しないわけがなかった。
<2587> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「そうだったな…じゃ、頑張ってこい」
<2588> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「はい」
<2589> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「でも、\m{B}くんは…」
<2590> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「大丈夫」
<2591> *
// ここで心配なんてさせれるか。
<2592> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「適当に時間を潰しておくから」
<2593> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「実家に顔出すのは、模試が終わってからでいいよな」
<2594> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「はい」
//==================
// SECTION 17
//==================
<2595> *
// ５月１４日(金)
<2596> *
// 今日の仕事も、もう終わろうという時。
<2597> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「はあ？」
<2598> *
// 芳野さんが携帯で驚いた声を出していた。
<2599> *
// 作業中に電話をしているのも初めてだが、こんな顔を見るのも初めてだった。
<2600> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「…はい、わかりました。ここ、終わらせたら行きます」
<2601> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「どうしたんですか？」
<2602> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「急な仕事が入った。室内機の交換に行ってた親方の仲間が車で事故った」
<2603> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「命に別状はないが足を折ったらしく、工事できる奴が俺の他にいない」
<2604> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「俺でよければ一緒に行きますけど」
<2605> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「おまえは帰れ」
<2606> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「でも、芳野さん一人残業させるのは気が引けます」
<2607> *
// そこに着信音が響いた。
<2608> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「はい、芳野です。\p………代わります」
<2609> *
// 芳野さんは黙って、俺に携帯を渡した。
<2610> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「はい、\m{A}ですけど」
<2611> \{Boss} *
// \{親方}『お疲れさん』
<2612> *
// 親方だった。
<2613> \{Boss} *
// \{親方}『いきなりで悪いんだけど、\m{A}君さ、今晩芳野に付き合ってくれないか？』
<2614> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「え？」
<2615> \{Boss} *
// \{親方}『室内機さ、一人で設置するの、無理なんだ。天井まで持ち上げないといけないから』
<2616> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「はい、わかりました。行きます」
<2617> \{Boss} *
// \{親方}『そう言ってくれると助かるよ。じゃ、芳野に代わって』
<2618> *
// 俺たちは一度会社へ戻り、車を乗り換えた。
<2619> *
// 軽トラではなく大きめのワンボックスだ。
<2620> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「何ですか？この馬鹿でかい段ボール」
<2621> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「室内機だ」
<2622> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「あの、室内機って何ですか？」
<2623> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「…業務用のエアコンだ。店とかで見たことくらいあるだろ」
<2624> *
// どうして最初からそう言わないんだろうか。
<2625> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「天井から吊るタイプだから、どうしても人手が二人いるんだ」
<2626> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「そうですね。両方から持ち上げないといけないっすね」
<2627> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「結構時間がかかるぞ。帰らなくていいのか？」
<2628> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「いえ、大丈夫です」
<2629> *
// 渚が夕飯を作って待ってるだろうが、こればかりは仕方がなかった。
<2630> *
// しばらく走っていると、芳野さんが携帯を投げて寄越した。
<2631> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「彼女に電話くらいかけとけ。心配させるな。昨日も残業したんだろうが」
<2632> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「…あ、ありがとうございます」
<2633> *
// が、扱い方がわからない…。
<2634> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「番号入れて、通話ボタン」
<2635> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「あ、はい…」
<2636> *
// 言われた通りに操作する。
<2637> *
// 耳に当てると、コール音が鳴っていた。
<2638> *
// それが途切れ、一瞬の無音の後、はい、と渚の声。
<2639> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「渚か、俺」
<2640> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}『\m{B}くんですか。どうしましたか』
<2641> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「えっと…仕事が遅くまでかかりそうなんだ…」
<2642> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「だから、悪いんだけど、夕飯、ひとりで食べてくれるか」
<2643> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}『はい。わかりました』
<2644> *
// 聞き分けのいい返事。
<2645> *
// 渚は頑固だけど、決してわがままじゃない。
<2646> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「じゃあ」
<2647> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}『はい。お仕事、がんばってください』
<2648> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「ああ」
<2649> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「ええと…切るのはこのボタンでいいのかな…」
<2650> *
// 赤いボタンを押して、電話を切った。
<2651> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「ありがとうございます」
<2652> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「ああ」
<2653> *
// ………。
<2654> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「室内機の取り替えは、そう難しいものじゃない」
<2655> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「ただ古い室内機の中には埃が溜まってるから、落とさないように気をつけろ」
<2656> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「周りにはシートを被せた方がいい」
<2657> *
// 芳野さんは俺に道具持ちをさせて、一つ一つ説明しながら作業をしてくれた。
<2658> *
// 重たい室内機を二人がかりで外し、新しい支柱を埋め込む。
<2659> *
// が、そこで強度に問題があるらしく、芳野さんは天井を外し始めた。
<2660> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「\m{A}、覗いてみろ」
<2661> *
// 俺は足場に登り、黒々と開いた天井裏を覗き込んだ。
<2662> *
// 見たことのない、いわば別世界が見えた。
<2663> *
// 細長い金属の支柱がモルタルの天井を支え、通された梁に沿ってコードが伸びている。
<2664> *
// 長年で溜まった埃が懐中電灯の光を反射させ、キラキラと輝かせていた。
<2665> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「天井ってのは、案外脆い作りだ」
<2666> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「支柱で引っかけてるだけだから、ケーブルの処理は必ず梁か柱にしてるだろ」
<2667> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「エアコンなんかも一緒だ。支柱へ力を分散させて吊れば問題ない」
<2668> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「今は見るだけでいい。一回でも見れば、必ず役に立つ」
<2669> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「はい、わかりました」
<2670> *
// そして芳野さんは作業に戻った。
//==================
// SECTION 18
//==================
<2671> *
// ５月１５日(土)
<2672> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「\m{A}、これ」
<2673> *
// 芳野さんは小さな黒板を俺に差し出した。
<2674> *
// 黒板には工事現場の地名と、先ほど処理していた配電盤の説明が書かれていた。
<2675> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「それ持って立ってろ」
<2676> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「はい」
<2677> *
// 俺は言われたとおりにした。
<2678> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「何すか、これ」
<2679> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「工事現場台帳に写真がないといけないんだ」
<2680> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「台帳っすか？どういうものなんですか？」
<2681> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「…詳しいことは親方に聞け」
<2682> *
// 芳野さんは、俺にいろいろな作業をさせて、それを写真に撮っていた。
<2683> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「格好は適当でいいから、とにかく動くな」
<2684> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「いいんですか？適当で」
<2685> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「かまわん」
<2686> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「本当にいいんすか？全然別のことやってますよ」
<2687> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「やかましい。それらしく見えればいいんだ」
<2688> *
// 芳野さんは声を荒げて言った。これ以上言わない方が身のためだ。
<2689> *
// 作業が終わり、助手席に乗る。
<2690> *
// 横では、芳野さんが、カメラを手に、何かを熱心に見ていた。
<2691> *
// 覗き込んでみると、その本体に、小さなモニターがついていて、それで今撮った写真を確認していた。
<2692> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「それ、デジタルカメラってやつですか？」
<2693> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「ああ。なんだ、これも初めてか？」
<2694> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「ええ」
<2695> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「ほら」
<2696> *
// 手渡してくれる。
<2697> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「これを押していけば、今撮った画像が見られる」
<2698> *
// 言われた通り、操作してみる。
<2699> *
// 液晶のモニターには、工事内容が書かれた黒板とスケールを添えられた絶縁管など、工程表に書かれていた内容が映し出されていた。
<2700> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「今はもう、普通のカメラは使わないんすか」
<2701> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「使い捨てカメラでもできる。だがデジタルカメラの方が安い」
<2702> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「そうなんですか」
<2703> *
// 驚きもあったが、一方で一抹の寂しさのようなものもあった。
<2704> *
// 携帯だって同じ。
<2705> *
// そんなものを使っていた風景は、学生時代には、どこにもなかった。
<2706> *
// 俺の知らないところで、普及して、そして、外の風景は変わってしまっていた。
<2707> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「おい、どうした？」
<2708> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「え？」
<2709> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「考え事か？」
<2710> *
// 少しの間、物思いに耽っていたらしい。
<2711> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「いえ…」
<2712> *
// でも、こうして自分の仕事も助けられているのだから、それは悪いことではないはずだった。
<2713> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「それで、この写真、どうするんですか？」
<2714> *
// 努めて明るく、そう訊いた。
<2715> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「後で元請けへ提出する」
<2716> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「その後は？」
<2717> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「さあな。どっかで保管してるんだろ」
<2718> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「芳野さん」
<2719> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「なんだ？」
<2720> *
// ぱしゃ。
<2721> *
// 俺は振り向いた芳野さんめがけてシャッターを切った。
<2722> *
// 暗かったのか雷光にも似たフラッシュが勝手にでた。
<2723> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「…あ、芳野さん、驚いてますね」
<2724> *
// 写真は見事に芳野さんの驚いた顔を切り抜いていた。
<2725> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「…おい」
<2726> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「すみません。ちょっとだけ驚かそうと思ったんですけど」
<2727> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「いや、いい」
<2728> *
// 芳野さんはいきなり俺からカメラを取り上げた。
<2729> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「で、どんな恥ずかしい写真がいいんだ？」
<2730> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「え？」
<2731> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「おまえは俺を勝手に撮った。だから俺もおまえの写真を撮る。問題あるか？」
<2732> *
// 俺は嫌な予感がした。
<2733> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「答えろ」
<2734> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「…い、いいえ」
<2735> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「で、どんな写真を撮られましたか」
<2736> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「半ケツ」
<2737> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「はんけつ…それは、なんですか？」
<2738> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「半分ケツ出しの略」
<2739> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「お尻撮られたんですかっ」
<2740> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「ああ。半分で許しておいてやるって…」
<2741> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「半分だったら、丸出しのほうがいいって言っても、聞かないんだ、あの人」
<2742> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「それで、普通の顔しとけって言うんだ」
<2743> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「俺も意地になって、その格好のまま、次の現場まで行ってやったよ」
<2744> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「本当ですか、おかしいです」
<2745> *
// 俺の話を聞いている間、渚はずっと笑っていた。
<2746> *
// その笑顔につれられて、俺も笑う。
<2747> *
// ふたりで、ずっと笑っていた。
//==================
// SECTION 19
//==================
<2748> *
// ５月１６日(日)
<2749> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「それでは、いってきます」
<2750> *
// 今日は模試の日。
<2751> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「ああ、いってらっしゃい」
<2752> *
// いつもは見送られる俺が、渚を見送る。
<2753> *
// また、ひとりきりの時間が始まった。
<2754> *
// とりあえず、目先はやることがある。
<2755> *
// 今日は晴天だったから、布団を干して、コインランドリーに洗濯に出かける。
<2756> *
// 午前中はそれで潰せそうだった。
<2757> *
// 布団も干した。洗濯もした。
<2758> *
// やることもなくなり、俺はぼーっとテレビを見ていた。
<2759> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}（渚は模試頑張ってるってのに、俺は何やってんだろ…）
<2760> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}（ま、平日頑張ってるから、いいか…）
<2761> *
// 短いニュースが終わり、料理のレシピ番組が始まる。
<2762> *
// 献立は、簡単チャーハンと画面に出ていた。
<2763> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}（これぐらいなら、ありものでできそうだな…）
<2764> *
// 気づけばもうお昼だ。俺はその作り方を一通り覚える。
<2765> *
// そして、実践。
<2766> *
// 料理は得意なほうではなかったが、拍子抜けしてしまうほどに簡単にできてしまう。
<2767> *
// 簡単、と名前が付くだけのことはある。
<2768> *
// 味見してみると、なかなかにうまい。
<2769> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}（ひとりの時は、しばらくこれだけでいけそうだな）
<2770> *
// 皿に盛ろうとしたところで…
<2771> *
// がちゃり。
<2772> *
// 玄関のドアが開いていた。
<2773> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「よぅ」
<2774> *
// …オッサンだった。
<2775> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「お、なんだ、飯作ってんのか」
<2776> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「はっ、なんだか、嫁に逃げられた男みたいで、なっさけねぇ姿だなぁ、おい」
<2777> *
// 勝手に上がってくる。
<2778> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「まともに作れてんのか？」
<2779> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「どれ、味見してやろう」
<2780> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「ん…」
<2781> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「コショウが足らないな」
<2782> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「ぱっぱっと」
<2783> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「ん…これだな。この苦み。これが大人のチャーハンってもんだぜ」
<2784> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「ほら、早く食えよ」
<2785> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「食って、とっとと遊びにいくぞ」
<2786> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「………」
<2787> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「…え？」
<2788> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「何死んだ魚が豆鉄砲食らったような顔してんだよ」
<2789> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「たぶんそれ、表情ひとつ変わらないかと」
<2790> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「何おっかなびっくりした顔してんだ、って意味だよっ、通じねぇ奴だなっ」
<2791> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「いや、遊びにいくって…俺と？」
<2792> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「ああ。今日はてめぇひとりで暇してるって、言うじゃないか。だから、誘いにきてやったんじゃねぇか」
<2793> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「ああ…渚の仕業か…」
<2794> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「別に頼まれたわけじゃねぇよ。ただ、今日はたまたま俺も暇していただけだ」
<2795> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「いや、あんた、いっつも子供と遊んでるじゃん」
<2796> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「そいつらも今日はいねぇって意味だよっ」
<2797> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「あの、冷めるから、食いながら話していい？」
<2798> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「ああ、勝手にしろよ」
<2799> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「…しっかし汚ねぇ部屋だな、もっといい部屋に渚を住ませろ、馬鹿」
<2800> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「仕方ねぇだろ、金、ねぇんだから」
<2801> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「で、なんだ、遊びにいくって、どこに何しにいくんだよ」
<2802> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「んなこと決めて来るかよ」
<2803> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「いいか、小僧…」
<2804> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「それを考えるのも、遊びのうちなんだぜ…？」
<2805> *
// いまいち格好いいのか悪いのか、よくわからないセリフだった。
<2806> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「で、てめぇはどうしたい」
<2807> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「野球とかは嫌だぞ。こっちは肉体労働なんだから、休みの日まで、体動かしたくない」
<2808> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「また、なまっちょろいことを…」
<2809> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「まぁ、いい。その意見、尊重してやろう。なぜなら…」
<2810> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「…遊びは仲良くだからだ」
<2811> *
// それも、格好いいのか悪いのか、よくわからない。
<2812> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「ピンポンダッシュなんてどうだ」
<2813> *
// 全然尊重されていなかった！
<2814> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「何が楽しいんだよ…」
<2815> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「ハラハラドキドキするじゃねぇかよ」
<2816> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「やめてくれ」
<2817> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「ちっ、ノリの悪い奴だな…」
<2818> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「じゃあ、そうだな…大の大人がふたりも揃ってんだからな…」
<2819> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「エッチな遊びするかっ」
<2820> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「ぶっ」
<2821> *
// 俺は思わずチャーハンを吹き出してしまう。
<2822> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「エッチな遊びって、どんなだよ…」
<2823> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「例えば、そうだな…」
<2824> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「早苗の背中に、クモのおもちゃを入れてやる」
<2825> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「すると、思わず服を脱ぎ捨ててしまうってわけだ」
<2826> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}（………）
<2827> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}（…いいかもしんない）
<2828> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「って、何考えてんだ、俺はぁぁーっ！」
<2829> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「今のは俺のアイデアだぞ」
<2830> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「いや、そういう意味じゃなく」
<2831> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「で、なんだよ、それも反対なのかよ」
<2832> *
// 別にいいけど
<2833> *
// 反対
<2834> *
// オッサンがいれば、なにをしたって罪をなすりつけられるだろう。
<2835> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「別にいいけど」
<2836> *
// だから、あまり深く考えず、そう答えた。
<2837> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「反対に決まってるだろ」
<2838> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「そうか、残念だな…」
<2839> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「じゃあ、渚になるわけだが」
<2840> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「何が」
<2841> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「クモ入れられるの」
<2842> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「どうして」
<2843> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「おまえが早苗は反対だっつーからだろ」
<2844> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「なら、後は渚しかいないだろ」
<2845> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「それとも、なんだ。見知らぬ通行人にやれってか」
<2846> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「いや…見知らぬ通行人はまずいだろ…下手すりゃ警察沙汰に…」
<2847> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「だろ。だから、渚だ」
<2848> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「それも反対だっ」
<2849> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「あれもダメ、これもダメって、なんなんだよ、てめぇはっ」
<2850> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「渚がいやーんとか言いながら、服脱ぐところ見たくないのかよっ」
<2851> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「そんな破廉恥なことさせられるかよっ」
<2852> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「まぁ…そうか…てめぇは自分の彼女なんだしな…」
<2853> *
// あんたの娘でもある。
<2854> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「じゃ、やっぱり早苗だな」
<2855> *
// あんたは自分の妻にさせられるんだな…。
<2856> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「よし、じゃ、まず、オモチャの調達だ。いくぞっ」
<2857> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「まだ洗い物がっ」
<2858> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「んなの後だよ、後っ」
<2859> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「つーか、俺、反対だって言ってるのにっ」
<2860> *
// 引きずられるようにして、部屋を後にする。
<2861> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「ここ、行きつけのオモチャ屋だ」
<2862> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「行きつけって…」
<2863> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「ちーっす」
<2864> *
// オッサンを先頭に、店内に入る。
<2865> \{声} *
// \{声}「とぅっ！」
<2866> *
// 何かが、かけ声と共に落ちてきた。
<2867> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「甘いねぇ…」
<2868> *
// オッサンの飛び退いた場所、そこに白い棒を振り下ろした格好の中年男性がうずくまっていた。
<2869> \{謎の男} *
// \{謎の男}「はっ！」
<2870> *
// さらに棒を横に薙ぐ。
<2871> *
// オッサンがその上を飛んだ。
<2872> \{謎の男} *
// \{謎の男}「はっ！\p はっ！\p はっ！」
<2873> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「ふんっ\p、ふんっ\p、ふんっ」
<2874> *
// 次々と繰り出される攻撃をぎりぎりのところでかわしていくオッサン。
<2875> *
// そして…
<2876> \{謎の男} *
// \{謎の男}「はっ！」
<2877> *
// ぼこっ！\shake{1}
<2878> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「イテェ！」
<2879> *
// オッサンがいきなり目の前から消えたものだから、俺が殴られていた。
<2880> \{謎の男} *
// \{謎の男}「なんじゃ…おまえの連れにしては鈍い奴じゃな」
<2881> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「悪いがそいつは素人だ。見逃してやってくれ」
<2882> \{謎の男} *
// \{謎の男}「ふん…あんた、これが本物のビームサーベルでなくて助かったな」
<2883> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「はは、本物のビームサーベルなんてこの世にないぜ」
<2884> \{謎の男} *
// \{謎の男}「ふふ…まぁな」
<2885> \{謎の男} *
// \{謎の男}「いらっしゃい」
<2886> \{謎の男} *
// \{謎の男}「ゆっくり見ていきな」
<2887> *
// …どんな店員だ。
<2888> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「おい、小僧。すげぇ、気色の悪いのあるぞ。見ろよ、へへっ」
<2889> *
// オッサンは早速、クモのオモチャを手にして、喜んでいた。
<2890> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「で、作戦なんだが…」
<2891> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「どっちかが、大きなクモを発見する役。そしてもうひとりが、早苗の背中にクモを入れる役」
<2892> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「どっちがいい？」
<2893> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「どっちがいいも何もやらないっての。ひとりでやってくれ」
<2894> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「ふん…」
<2895> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「すでにてめぇは、これを一緒に買いに行った時点で共犯者なんだぜ？」
<2896> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「俺がひとりでやろうがな」
<2897> *
// 無視だ、無視。
<2898> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「それとも、なんだ、これぐらいのことでびびってやがんのか」
<2899> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「そんな小さな肝っ玉で、渚を守っていけるのかよ」
<2900> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「びびってなんかねぇって」
<2901> *
// 渚の名前を出されて、思わず反応してしまう。
<2902> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「じゃ、やれよ」
<2903> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「俺が入れるのかよっ」
<2904> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「なら、公平にじゃんけんで決めるか？」
<2905> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「あ、ああ…」
<2906> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「俺がクモを入れたら、問題あるだろ」
<2907> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「どこにもないねぇ」
<2908> *
// あんた、それでも夫か。
<2909> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「なら、じゃんけんで決めるか」
<2910> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「それなら、文句ねぇだろ？」
<2911> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「いや、ありまくるが…」
<2912> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「なんだよ、これぐらいのことでびびってやがんのか」
<2913> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「そんな小さな肝っ玉で、渚を守っていけるのかよ」
<2914> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「わかったよ…受けてやるよ…」
<2915> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「ふん…そうこねぇとな…」
<2916> *
// うまく乗せられている気もするが、こんなことで渚を守っていけないなんて言われたくない。
<2917> *
// それに勝てばいいんだ。勝てば。
<2918> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「いくぞ…じゃんけん、ぽんっ」
<2919> *
// オッサンがパー。
<2920> *
// 俺がグー。
<2921> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「…ぐはー」
<2922> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「いいか、失敗するんじゃねぇぞ。失敗したら、俺が渚にしてやるからなっ」
<2923> *
// あんた、それでも親か。
<2924> *
// しかし…
<2925> *
// 俺なんかが、早苗さんの背中に手を突っ込んでもいいのだろうか…。
<2926> *
// それで、嫌われてしまうなんてことになったら…。
<2927> *
// しかも、そのことが渚にばれたら…。
<2928> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「うああぁぁぁー…」
<2929> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「なんて顔してんだよ」
<2930> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「やっぱ、まずいって…」
<2931> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「何を心配してやがんだ？嫌われるかもしれないとか思ってんのか？」
<2932> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「ま、まあ…」
<2933> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「大丈夫だっての。あいつが人を嫌うことなんてねぇよ」
<2934> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「特におまえだったらな」
<2935> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「って、いつの間に、おまえが早苗にとって特別な男になってんだよぉーーっ！！」
<2936> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「あんたが言ったんだろがっ」
<2937> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「まぁ、今回は許してやる。入れろ」
<2938> *
// もう、むちゃくちゃだ…。
<2939> *
// とうとう古河パンの前までやってくる。
<2940> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}（すげぇ緊張する…）
<2941> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「いいか、今から俺が早苗を呼んでくる」
<2942> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「で、うおっ、超でけぇクモが這ってるっ、あ、そっちにいきやがったぁっ！って言うからな」
<2943> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「おまえは、それを捕まえる振りをして、早苗の背中にクモを入れる」
<2944> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「ちゃんと、うわぁ、服の中に入っちゃいましたぁ！って芝居しろよ。聞いてんのか、コラ」
<2945> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「あ、ああ…聞いてるよ…」
<2946> *
// なんで、こんなことになってんだ、俺…。
<2947> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「そうしたら、白昼堂々、その肌を晒しちまうって寸法だ」
<2948> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「ああ、ドキドキするな」
<2949> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「すんげぇしてるよ…」
<2950> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「遊びはこうでなくっちゃな」
<2951> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「じゃ、行ってくる」
<2952> *
// オッサンが店内に入る。
<2953> *
// すぐ、早苗さんを引き連れて出てくる。
<2954> \{Sanae} *
// \{早苗}「\m{B}さん、こんにちは。今日は、ひとりだったんでしたね」
<2955> \{Sanae} *
// \{早苗}「秋生さんと遊んでる最中ですか？」
<2956> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「え、ええ…」
<2957> *
// その無垢な笑顔が今の俺には痛い…。
<2958> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「うおっ、超でけぇクモが這ってるっ！」
<2959> *
// ああ、オッサンの芝居が始まった…。
<2960> \{Sanae} *
// \{早苗}「えっ？」
<2961> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「あ、そっちにいきやがったぁっ！」
<2962> \{Sanae} *
// \{早苗}「えっ？どこですかっ」
<2963> *
// 俺は早苗さんの背後に立つ。
<2964> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}（すみません、早苗さん…）
<2965> *
// 片手には隠し持っていたクモのオモチャ。
<2966> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「ああ、早苗さんの背中這ってます！」
<2967> *
// もう一方の手で早苗さんの上着の裾を引っ張って…
<2968> *
// そして、クモのオモチャを差し入れる。
<2969> *
// 早苗さんの体温を手の甲に感じながら、奥まで。
<2970> *
// すっと、手を抜く。
<2971> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「うわぁ…早苗さんの背中に入っちゃいました！」
<2972> \{Sanae} *
// \{早苗}「え…」
<2973> \{Sanae} *
// \{早苗}「ええ…？」
<2974> *
// ぶわっ。
<2975> *
// …え？
<2976> \{Sanae} *
// \{早苗}「誰か取ってくださーーーーいっ！」
<2977> *
// 脱兎のごとく走り去った。
<2978> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「やべぇ、予想外の展開だっ」
<2979> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「おい、小僧、止めないとまずい。あいつは永遠、町中を泣きながら走り続けるぞっ」
<2980> *
// …ああ…
<2981> *
// …泣かせた…
<2982> *
// …俺が早苗さんを泣かせた…
<2983> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「おい、小僧、聞いてるのかっ」
<2984> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「え…ええ？」
<2985> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「挟み撃ちだ。でないと、今回の早苗は止まらないっ」
<2986> \{Sanae} *
// \{早苗}「ああぁーーんっ」
<2987> *
// 今、びゅぅと早苗さんが公園の向こうを走っていった。
<2988> \{Housewife} *
// \{主婦}「あっらー…今日の早苗さんは、すごい勢いねぇ…」
<2989> *
// 隣の家の庭から主婦が顔を覗かせて言った。
<2990> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「いいか、おまえは、そっちだ。俺はあいつの後を追う。いいな」
<2991> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「あ、ああ…」
<2992> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「よし、いくぞ」
<2993> \{Akio} *
// \{秋生}「うおぉーーっ、早苗ーーっ！今のは俺じゃないぞぉーーーっ！」
<2994> *
// オッサンは駆けていった。
<2995> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「くそぅ…」
<2996> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「早苗さん、すみませぇーーーーんっ！」
<2997> *
// 俺も叫びながら、走り出した。
<2998> *
// この日、三人の雄叫びが、日が暮れるまで町中に飛び交っていたという。
<2999> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「って、そのうちの一人、俺だよ…」
<3000> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「びっくりしました」
<3001> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「帰ってきたら、家の前をお母さんが走ってました」
<3002> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「いや、本当、申し訳なく思ってるって」
<3003> *
// クモは、最初早苗さんがいた場所に落ちていたというオチまでついていた…。
<3004> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「どうせ、お父さんが言い出したことです。わかってます」
<3005> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「いや、ま、俺も悪ノリしちゃったというか…意地を張りすぎたというか…」
<3006> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「いや、ま、俺も意地を張りすぎたというか…」
<3007> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「でも、なんだか、楽しそうでした」
<3008> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「マジかよ…」
<3009> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「はい。三人で遊んでるみたいに見えました」
<3010> *
// 早苗さんは必死だったと思うが…。
<3011> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「\m{B}くん、お父さんとも、お母さんとも、とても仲がいいです」
<3012> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「そうかよ…」
<3013> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「まぁ…昔なら、こうして一緒に走り回るなんてことなかったからな…」
<3014> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「はい。今までお父さんとお母さんと一緒に走った人はいませんでした」
<3015> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「わたしも、走るのは苦手なので、したことなかったぐらいです」
<3016> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「なので、\m{B}くん、今日はとても絆を深めたんだと思います」
<3017> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「早苗さんに嫌われてなきゃいいけど…」
<3018> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「大丈夫でした。ぜんぜん怒ってなかったです」
<3019> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「まぁね…」
<3020> *
// ふぅ…
<3021> *
// 平日よりも疲れた気がするぞ…。
<3022> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「それで、おまえのほうはどうだった？」
<3023> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「模試ですか。いつも通りにできました」
<3024> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「点数いいと、いいな」
<3025> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「はい」
<3026> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「あの、それで…」
<3027> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「来週の日曜は、創立者祭です」
<3028> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「ああ、そうだったな」
<3029> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「はい」
<3030> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「創立者祭は、わたし、たくさん楽しみたいと思ってます。今度は観客としてです」
<3031> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「模擬店もたくさんでますから、いろんなもの食べて回ります」
<3032> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「そう決めました」
<3033> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「うん、いいんじゃないか。今年はゆっくりしろよ」
<3034> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「はい」
<3035> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「ですから…」
<3036> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「\m{B}くん、一緒に居てほしいです」
<3037> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「え…？」
<3038> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「無理でしょうか…」
<3039> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「お仕事ありますか？」
<3040> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「いや、まだないと思うけど…」
<3041> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「そっか…一般客も入場ＯＫだったんだよな」
<3042> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「はい」
<3043> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「もし都合が合えば、創立者祭、来てほしいです」
<3044> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「それで…わたしの隣に居てくれたら、すごくうれしいです」
<3045> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「\m{B}くんとふたりで、出し物見て回りたいです。いろんなクラブの催しも見たいです」
<3046> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「うん、まぁ、今のところは大丈夫だと思う」
<3047> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「本当ですかっ」
<3048> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「ああ」
<3049> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「もちろん無理は言わないですので、できたらで、いいです…」
<3050> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「でも、そうしたいです。わたしの我がままですけど…」
<3051> *
// 矛盾した頼み方だった。どれだけ渚が、切に願っているかがわかる。
<3052> *
// その思いは俺も同じだ。
<3053> *
// きっと、こんな機会はもう二度とないだろう。
<3054> *
// あの学校で、制服姿の渚とデートするなんて。
<3055> *
// 是非とも実現したい。
<3056> *
// それは、俺が卒業する日まで、ずっと求めてやまなかった光景だったはずだ。
<3057> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「ああ、そうしような」
<3058> *
// 繰り返し、俺は答えていた。
//==================
// SECTION 20
//==================
<3059> *
// ５月１７日(月)
<3060> \{Boss} *
// \{親方}「\m{A}君さ、ちょっといいかな？」
<3061> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「なんすか？」
<3062> *
// 朝礼が終わったあと、俺は親方に呼び止められた。
<3063> \{Boss} *
// \{親方}「今日の現場、手違いで昼からになっちゃったんだ。で、遊ばせておくのもなんだから、これ整理してくれない？」
<3064> *
// 渡されたのは、伝票の束だった。厚さは１０センチはある。
<3065> \{Boss} *
// \{親方}「日付順に並べてくれればいいから」
<3066> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「わかりました」
<3067> *
// 俺は雑多に縛られた伝票をまとめなおした。
<3068> *
// 見ると、現物が頭に浮かぶのもあれば全く知らない品番の物もある。
<3069> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「えっと、三月だから…」
<3070> *
// 一つ一つ丁寧に並べた。
<3071> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「終わりました」
<3072> \{Boss} *
// \{親方}「ご苦労さん。お茶煎れるから、一休みしていいよ」
<3073> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「はい、ありがとうございます」
<3074> *
// やけに大きな湯飲みを片手にぼーっとしていると、芳野さんが帰ってきた。
<3075> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「おかえりなさい」
<3076> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「おう」
<3077> *
// 芳野さんは通り過ぎようとして、机の前で止まった。
<3078> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「どうしたんすか？」
<3079> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「おまえが整理したのか」
<3080> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「ええ、親方に言われて」
<3081> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「すごいな」
<3082> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「は？」
<3083> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「いや、伝票の整理」
<3084> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「日付順に並べただけっすよ」
<3085> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「俺には無理だからな」
<3086> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「はあ」
<3087> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「五分でキレる」
<3088> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「そうなんですか」
<3089> *
// その光景が見たかったが、言うのは止めた。
<3090> *
// 午後からの仕事も終わり、軽トラは事務所に向かって走っていた。
<3091> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「今週終わりから忙しくなる」
<3092> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「そうっすか」
<3093> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「新しい契約が入ったからな。うちみたいな下請けでも、かなり大きい仕事だ」
<3094> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「大きいってどのくらいですか？」
<3095> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「細かいところまでは知らんが、額が一千万単位だ」
<3096> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「親方もいろいろ無理をして、義理を果たしてたからな」
<3097> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「いつか親方も元請けになって、会社を大きくしたいんだろう」
<3098> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「なるといいですね」
<3099> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「なるんじゃない。俺たちがそうするんだ」
<3100> *
// 呟くように言った芳野さんに、俺は黙って頷いた。
<3101> *
// 帰ってくると、渚は歌いながら上機嫌で夕飯を作っていた。
<3102> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「だんご、だんごっ」
<3103> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「夕飯、だんごなのか？」
<3104> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「違います。豚汁です」
<3105> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「じゃあ、ぶた、ぶたっ、て歌え」
<3106> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「そんな歌、ないです」
<3107> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「いいじゃないか、替え歌で。それだと夕飯の献立がわかって便利だ」
<3108> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「便利でなくていいです。わたしはただ楽しくて歌ってるだけです」
<3109> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「何が、そんなに楽しいんだよ」
<3110> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「創立者祭です」
<3111> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「ああ…」
<3112> *
// 俺はさっき芳野さんから聞いたことを伝えなくてはならない。
<3113> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「あのな、渚」
<3114> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「はい」
<3115> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「今週の終わりからさ、忙しくなりそうなんだ」
<3116> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「そうなんですか…」
<3117> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「ああ。今日、そう言われた」
<3118> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「だから、もし俺が行けなかったらさ…」
<3119> *
// ひとりで楽しめよ…。
<3120> *
// そう言いそうになって、口をつぐんだ。
<3121> *
// ひとりきりで模擬店を回って、楽しいはずがない。
<3122> *
// もし日曜、仕事が入ってしまったら、そうなるのだろうか。
<3123> *
// 渚は、周りが賑わう中、ひとりで模擬店を回って、発表会を見るのだろうか…。
<3124> *
// …そんな想像したくもない。
<3125> *
// 普通に授業があればよかったのに…。
<3126> *
// 祭りなんて、なければよかったのに。
<3127> *
// ひとりきりの祭りほど、寂しいものなんてなかった。
<3128> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「もし、さ…」
<3129> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「はい」
<3130> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「行けなかったらさ、早苗さんに連絡するよ」
<3131> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「早苗さんだったら、駆けつけてくれるよ」
<3132> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「いえ…構わないです」
<3133> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「それに、この一年はふたりでがんばるって…そう決めました」
<3134> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「でも、それとこれとは関係ないだろ」
<3135> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「いえ、わたしは本当に構わないです」
<3136> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「ただ、\m{B}くんが来てくれたら、うれしいなって」
<3137> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「そう思うだけです」
<3138> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「………」
<3139> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「そっか…」
<3140> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「はい」
<3141> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「わかったよ」
<3142> *
// 俺もそれ以上は、何も言わなかった。
//==================
// SECTION 21
//==================
<3143> *
// ５月１８日(火)
<3144> \{おばちゃん} *
// \{おばちゃん}「お疲れさまです」
<3145> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「あ、いえ」
<3146> *
// 今日は、民家の電気工事に来ていた。
<3147> *
// おばちゃんに挨拶され、戸惑いながらの仕事だった。
<3148> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「こういう仕事もあるんですね」
<3149> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「うちは少ないが、電気関係なら大概はする」
<3150> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「はあ、覚えないといけないっすね」
<3151> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「基本は一緒だから、コツさえ掴めば割合簡単だ」
<3152> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「了解っす」
<3153> *
// 午後になって、屋根裏での作業になった。
<3154> *
// テスターで試験したところ、二階のコンセントが通電しにくく、どこかで漏電している可能性があるそうだ。
<3155> *
// とはいえ配電盤には漏電防止スイッチがあり、滅多なことでは火事など起きない。
<3156> *
// それでも、頻繁にブレーカーが落ちるので俺たちに修理依頼がきたのだ。
<3157> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「テスターの針、どうなってる？」
<3158> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「動きません」
<3159> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「なら、もう少し奥へ行ってくる。合図を出すから、出たらブレーカーを上げてテストしろ」
<3160> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「はい、わかりました」
<3161> *
// 芳野さんは奥へと消えていった。
<3162> *
// 入り込んだ天井裏を覗き込んでいると、芳野さんの懐中電灯が二回点滅した。
<3163> *
// 合図だ。
<3164> *
// 俺は通電チェックをした。すると、さっきまでの抵抗が無くなっていた。
<3165> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「オッケーです」
<3166> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「よし、ケーブルを３０センチ持ってこい。両端の皮膜は４センチずつ剥け」
<3167> *
// 俺は言われたとおりに加工し、芳野さんに手渡した。
<3168> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「ネズミか何かに囓られたんでしょう。これが原因です」
<3169> *
// 芳野さんはおばちゃんに虫が食ったようなケーブルを見せた。
<3170> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「一応処理はしておきましたので大丈夫でしょう」
<3171> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「何かありましたら連絡下さい」
<3172> *
// 芳野さんと俺はおばちゃんに丁寧なお礼を言われ、次の現場へと向かった。
<3173> *
// 仕事を終え、事務所で着替えていると…
<3174> \{Boss} *
// \{親方}「うーん、時間がないよね」
<3175> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「夜勤入れますか？」
<3176> \{Boss} *
// \{親方}「それだと負担が大きすぎるよ」
<3177> *
// 奥から芳野さんと親方が話す声が聞こえてきた。
<3178> *
// どうやら作業日程が厳しく、人手が足らないらしい。
<3179> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「\m{A}」
<3180> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「はい、なんすか」
<3181> *
// 呼ばれて、ジーパンのチャックを締めながら、顔を出す。
<3182> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「おまえ、土曜日出られるか？」
<3183> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「ええ、土曜日なら」
<3184> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「日曜は？」
<3185> *
// 今週の日曜は創立者祭だ。こればかりは外すわけには行かない。
<3186> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「すみません。できれば今週の日曜日は空けてほしいです」
<3187> *
// 芳野さんは、ああと頷いて日程表を眺めた。
<3188> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「そうか。じゃ、土曜日は出てくれ。日曜はもともと休みだから気にせず休め」
<3189> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「はい、わかりました。ありがとうございます」
<3190> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「ただいま」
<3191> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「お帰りなさいです」
<3192> *
// 家事の手を止め、こちらを向く渚。
<3193> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「日曜、大丈夫そうだ」
<3194> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「え、仕事、ないですか」
<3195> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「ああ、気にせず休めって言ってもらえた」
<3196> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「本当ですか。それはとてもうれしいです」
<3197> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「これで、創立者祭、\m{B}くんと過ごせます」
<3198> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「ああ、そうだな」
<3199> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「もう少しでできます。待っててください」
<3200> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「ああ」
<3201> *
// 俺は渚の後ろを抜けて、部屋で落ち着く。
<3202> *
// キッチンからは、渚の鼻歌が聞こえ続けていた。
//==================
// SECTION 22
//==================
<3203> *
// ５月１９日(水)
<3204> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「ここは玉交換と清掃だけだな」
<3205> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「はい、そうっすね」
<3206> *
// 俺は伝票を確認しながら言った。
<3207> *
// 邪魔にならないように軽トラを止め、材料と工具を確認した。
<3208> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「\m{A}、先に玉を外してこい」
<3209> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「はい、わかりました」
<3210> *
// 荷台にある梯子の紐をゆるめ始めた。
<3211> *
// 何度もやった仕事だ。
<3212> *
// 手順も、清掃も、もう一人で出来ると思う。
<3213> *
// が、今日の現場は運が悪かった。
<3214> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「…どうするよ」
<3215> *
// 呆然と呟くしかない現場だった。
<3216> *
// 俺以外の作業員が見れば、何の変哲もない現場。
<3217> *
// ただ足場が悪く右側に梯子を立てられないだけ。
<3218> *
// 左側に梯子を掛け、右手を伸ばせば簡単な作業。
<3219> *
// 今まではわざわざ反対側に回り込み、左手一本でこなすことが出来た。
<3220> *
// どうしようもない場面だけ無理な体勢で作業をした。
<3221> *
// それでも街灯を包み込むケースにすら届かない。
<3222> *
// もし外そうとするなら、安全帯を梯子ごと電柱に引っかけて固定し、身を乗り出す必要があった。
<3223> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「どうかしたか」
<3224> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「い、いえ。何でもないっす」
<3225> *
// 梯子の上で逡巡している俺は、芳野さんから見れば不思議だろう。
<3226> *
// 俺は覚悟を決めた。
<3227> *
// ポケットに入れていた安全帯を最大限まで伸ばし、梯子を電柱に固定した。
<3228> *
// その上で腹に付いているフックで外れないようにした。
<3229> *
// これなら、最悪でも俺は宙吊りになるだけで済む。
<3230> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「…よし」
<3231> *
// 後は、目一杯体を伸ばすだけだ。
<3232> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「\m{A}。ちょっと待て」
<3233> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「は、はい？」
<3234> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「足、踏み外して落ちたら腹筋がいかれる」
<3235> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「は？」
<3236> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「今すぐ降りてこい」
<3237> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「え？どういうことですか？」
<3238> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「右肩が上がらないんだったよな」
<3239> *
// 俺はとっさに何を言われているのかわからなかった。
<3240> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「早くしろ」
<3241> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「は、はい…」
<3242> *
// 俺は言われるままに梯子を降りていった。
<3243> *
// 結局、そこの現場は芳野さんが一人で作業をこなした。
<3244> *
// 俺は上まで材料を持っていったり、工具を運んでいただけだった。
<3245> *
// 次の現場に向かう途中…
<3246> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「…何で、わかったんですか？」
<3247> *
// 俺はそう訊いてみた。
<3248> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「何が」
<3249> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「その…右肩が上がらないことです」
<3250> *
// もし仕事を辞めろと言われても仕方ないと思う。
<3251> *
// けど、何も言わずにいてくれた芳野さんの気持ちだけは知りたかった。
<3252> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「見ていればわかる」
<3253> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「ならどうして何も言わなかったんすか」
<3254> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「言ってどうなることでもないだろ。それとも治る見込みがあるのか？」
<3255> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「い、いえ」
<3256> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「ならいいだろ」
<3257> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「よくないっすよっ」
<3258> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「落ち着け」
<3259> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「ずっと何も言わず、肩がおかしいの、隠してたんすよ、俺」
<3260> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「でも、努力はしてただろ」
<3261> *
// 俺は顔を上げた。
<3262> *
// 単なる慰めにしか聞こえなかった。
<3263> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「確かに肩が上がらないってのは、この仕事には向かないと思う」
<3264> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「けど、おまえはずっと努力してたし、どうにもならないような時でも自分で何とかしようとしてただろ」
<3265> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「俺はそれをずっと見てきた」
<3266> *
// そんなところまで…見ていてくれたんだ…。
<3267> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「ありがとうございます」
<3268> *
// 俺は泣きそうな声で礼を言った。
<3269> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「馬鹿。礼なんて言うな」
<3270> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「俺は礼を言われることなんてしていない。いや、できなかった。おまえのせいでな」
<3271> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「…え？」
<3272> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「手伝ってやろうにも、黙ったまま、ひとりでやるもんだから、手伝えなかった」
<3273> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「けど、今後は、俺を頼れ」
<3274> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「でも…」
<3275> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「何のために俺がいると思ってるんだ？」
<3276> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「これ以上、迷惑なんてかけられないっすよ…」
<3277> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「言っておくが、おまえのことで迷惑なんて思ったことはない」
<3278> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「だから、遠慮なく頼れ」
<3279> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「俺も一人じゃ何もできない」
<3280> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「だから親方や、仲間のみんな、おまえがいる」
<3281> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「仕事だからな。できない事は頼っていいんだ」
<3282> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「そして、その時には聞かせてもらおう」
<3283> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「礼の言葉をな」
<3284> *
// 俺は小さく、はいと呟いた。
<3285> *
// 聞こえたかどうかはわからない。
<3286> *
// けど、芳野さんは頷いてくれたように見えた。
//==================
// SECTION 23
//==================
<3287> *
// ５月２０日(木)
<3288> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「おはようございます」
<3289> \{Worker} *
// \{作業員}「おー」
<3290> \{Boss} *
// \{親方}「おつかれさん。暑い中ご苦労さん」
<3291> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「そうっすね。最近は夏みたいに暑いっす」
<3292> \{Worker} *
// \{作業員}「そういや坊主、タオル持ってないんか？」
<3293> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「いえ、持ってないっす」
<3294> \{Worker} *
// \{作業員}「ジョニーさーん、タオルってなかったですかね？」
<3295> \{ジョニー} *
// \{ジョニー}「伝票入れの下にあっただろ、ボーイ」
<3296> \{Worker} *
// \{作業員}「おー、あったあった。坊主、これ持っていけや」
<3297> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「いいんすか？」
<3298> \{ジョニー} *
// \{ジョニー}「なに、もらいもんだから気にすんな、ボーイ」
<3299> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「ありがとうございます」
<3300> *
// 今まで話をしなかったから気づかなかったが、案外面白い人が多いのかもしれない。
<3301> *
// ロッカーで区切られた更衣室で、芳野さんに会った。
<3302> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「おはようございます」
<3303> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「おう。あ、\m{A}、これ」
<3304> *
// ごん。
<3305> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「…受け取れ、それくらい」
<3306> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「いきなり投げないでください。で、なんすか、これ」
<3307> *
// 芳野さんが投げつけてきたのは、新品のベルトだった。
<3308> *
// 大きな袋が二つ付き、片方は何かを差し込めるようになっている。
<3309> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「さっさと付けろ」
<3310> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「は？」
<3311> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「作業着に通して、しっかり締める。毎日見てるだろうが」
<3312> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「は、はい」
<3313> *
// 俺は、見よう見まねでベルトの親玉を締めつけた。
<3314> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「あと、これ」
<3315> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「投げないでください。近いんですから」
<3316> *
// 芳野さんは残念そうに、椅子の上へ小箱を置いた。
<3317> *
// 開けてみると、真新しい工具が入っていた。
<3318> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「…これ、使ってもいいんですか？」
<3319> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「道具無しでベルト締めるのか？」
<3320> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「あ、ありがとうございます」
<3321> *
// 俺は慌ててビニールを外し、ベルト――工具袋へ差し込んだ。
<3322> *
// それだけで嬉しかった。
<3323> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「今日、八件だから手早くな」
<3324> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「はい」
<3325> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「最初は何処だ？」
<3326> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「え？」
<3327> *
// こつん。
<3328> *
// 頭を拳で軽く殴られる。
<3329> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「…確認しろ。前も言っただろうが」
<3330> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「はいっ、すみません」
<3331> *
// 俺は急いでダッシュボードに入っている地図と伝票を取り出した。
<3332> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「えっと、一件目は中通りの街路で補修です。分電盤のチェックと玉交換、清掃もあります。二件目は……」
<3333> *
// 芳野さんは時々頷きながら、軽トラを走らせていた。
<3334> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「\m{A}、やってこい」
<3335> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「はい？」
<3336> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「分電盤のチェック、玉交換と清掃だから、一人でできるだろ」
<3337> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「いいんですか？」
<3338> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「それくらいできるだろ」
<3339> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「は、はいっ」
<3340> *
// 俺が答えると、芳野さんはさっさと二本隣の電柱へ登ってしまった。
<3341> *
// 初めて、一人でやる仕事。
<3342> *
// いつもやっていることではあったが、一人となると緊張した。
<3343> *
// 芳野さんが登った電柱はドラム缶みたいなトランス（変電機）があり、そちらでショートしてないか、ヒューズは大丈夫か、などを調べていた。
<3344> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「そちらは大丈夫ですかー？」
<3345> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「問題ない」
<3346> *
// 小さく声が返ってきた。俺も作業を始めていいみたいだ。
<3347> *
// まずは足場の確保。
<3348> *
// 電柱は事故防止のために、下から三、四本の足場を抜いている。
<3349> *
// まずはそれをしっかりと取り付ける。
<3350> *
// 慎重に登りきったら、安全帯を金具に括って、電柱と一体化させる。
<3351> *
// これなら落ちることはないし、万が一足を滑らせても、宙づりになるだけだ。
<3352> *
// 難を言えば、簡単には降りられないことくらいだ。
<3353> *
// そのため、いつもなら梯子を使うところだが、今は芳野さんが使っている。
<3354> *
// 俺は慎重に、いつもの作業に取りかかった。
<3355> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「終わりました」
<3356> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「ああ。じゃ、ちょっと待ってろ」
<3357> *
// そう言って芳野さんは、電柱を登りだした。
<3358> *
// 三分くらい上で見ていた芳野さんは、一回だけ頷いて降りた。
<3359> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「よし、まあいいだろ」
<3360> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「はい？」
<3361> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「だから、あれでいい」
<3362> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「え？」
<3363> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「…もういい」
<3364> *
// 芳野さんは黙り込んで軽トラに乗り込んでしまった。
<3365> *
// 俺も追いかけるようにして、助手席に乗り込む。
<3366> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「…ひょっとして褒めてくれたんですか？」
<3367> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「ん？」
<3368> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「いや、さっきのあれでいいって」
<3369> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「まぁな」
<3370> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「芳野さんに褒められたの、初めてな気がしますよ」
<3371> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「俺、上達してるってことですよね」
<3372> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「毎日同じことやってるんだからな、当然だろ」
<3373> *
// 正直、嬉しかった。
<3374> *
// ずっと違和感のあったこの場所。
<3375> *
// それが自分の居場所として、馴染んでいくのが実感できた。
<3376> *
// 事務所にいても、みんなから、声をかけてもらえるようになった。
<3377> *
// 煤まみれの先輩たち。
<3378> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}（ああ、本当に、あの頃からは考えられない…）
<3379> *
// 窓の外に下校していくどこかの学校の生徒を見ながら思った。
<3380> *
// あの頃、机を並べていた連中は、みんな進学して、今もなお、勉学に励んでいるのだ。
<3381> *
// 俺だけ、ここにいる。
<3382> *
// でも、ひとりじゃない。
<3383> *
// 同じように、毎日煤にまみれる人たちと一緒だ。
<3384> *
// それが俺が選んで…\p新しく手に入れた場所だった。
//==================
// SECTION 24
//==================
<3385> *
// ５月２１日(金)
<3386> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「じゃ、始めるぞ。さっき説明した手順、覚えてるな」
<3387> *
// 俺はざっと頭の中で作業工程を流した。
<3388> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「大丈夫っす」
<3389> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「よし。あと、今日は後で補助してくれ。防水ボックスの修理だからな」
<3390> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「はい、わかりました」
<3391> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「斜ニッパ、取ってくれ」
<3392> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「はい。\p……あれ、芳野さん、持ってなかったですか？」
<3393> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「手が塞がって取れないんだ。左手に寄こせ」
<3394> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「はい」
<3395> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「あと、三芯のＶＶＦケーブル２１０ミリ、両端の皮、むいとけ」
<3396> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「何センチですか。圧着なら２センチ切りますけど」
<3397> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「４センチ出してれば、どっちでもできる。覚えておけ」
<3398> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「２５……\pいや３８のラッピング、取ってくれ。長さは……」
<3399> *
// 芳野さんはリード線の束の長さを測っていた。
<3400> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「保護管っすね。標準ですか、難燃ですか？」
<3401> *
// ラッピングとは電線をまとめる保護管のことだ。
<3402> *
// 材質にいくつかあり、難燃性のものもある。
<3403> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「一応難燃でやっておくか。燃えたら事だしな」
<3404> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「１２センチくらいでいいですか？」
<3405> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「ああ、そんなもんだ。よくわかったな」
<3406> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「何となくですけど」
<3407> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「黒のブッシュ、切っておけ。切り口の枠に合うように。寸法は任せる」
<3408> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「はい」
<3409> *
// 俺は配電盤に入れられた切り込み口の寸法を測った。
<3410> *
// 切られっぱなしの金属板をそのまま放っておくと腐食し、そこを通る電線すら痛めてしまう。
<3411> *
// それをカバーするのがブッシュというプラスチックの保護材だ。
<3412> *
// 俺はブッシュにナイフを当てた。
<3413> *
// ナイフには１センチ刻みの印をつけてある。
<3414> *
// これは時間短縮の知恵で、いちいちメジャーなどで測っていては作業効率が落ちるのだ。
<3415> *
// センチ単位で大体の当たりを付け切り取り、ブッシュを填める。
<3416> *
// 何度もやっている作業なので、ほとんど狂いもなく切り込み口に収まった。
<3417> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「終わりました」
<3418> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「おう。じゃ、片づけてくれ。こっちも終わる」
<3419> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「はい、わかりました」
<3420> *
// 帰りの車の中。
<3421> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「今日は手際が良かったな」
<3422> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「そうっすか。ありがとうございます」
<3423> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「まあ、覚えてなきゃ怒鳴るだけだが」
<3424> *
// 俺は苦笑で返した。
<3425> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「ええ、どんどん怒ってください。俺なんかまだまだですから」
<3426> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「言ってろ」
<3427> *
// 芳野さんは俺を少しだけ見て、笑った。男臭い笑みだった。
//==================
// SECTION 25
//==================
<3428> *
// ５月２２日(土)
<3429> *
// 着替えていると、親方から呼ばれた。
<3430> \{Boss} *
// \{親方}「\m{A}くん、悪いんだけど、ちょっと待っててもらえるかな？」
<3431> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「どうかしたんですか？」
<3432> \{Boss} *
// \{親方}「いやね、芳野が急な仕事で他の現場に呼ばれちゃって、居ないんだよ」
<3433> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「じゃ、今日の予定はどうするんですか？」
<3434> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「すぐに済むって言ってたから、とりあえずは待ってておいてよ」
<3435> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「はい、分かりました」
<3436> *
// 俺は言われたとおり、事務所で待機することにした。
<3437> *
// …ぼーっ。
<3438> *
// 暇だ。する事がない。
<3439> *
// 向こうでは事務仕事をしているので前みたいに何か手伝おうとしたが、丁寧に断られてしまった。
<3440> *
// どうやら俺にできることはないらしい。
<3441> *
// まあいいか。とりあえず、お茶でも煎れよう。
<3442> \{Boss} *
// \{親方}「\m{A}くん。ちょっと」
<3443> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「はい、なんすか？」
<3444> \{Boss} *
// \{親方}「今日の現場なんだけど、地図と伝票、持ってるかな？」
<3445> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「あ、はい。一応用意だけはしてますけど」
<3446> \{Boss} *
// \{親方}「品番、全部わかる？」
<3447> *
// 言われて俺は胸ポケットに入れていた数枚の伝票を見た。
<3448> *
// 見たことない番号は一つもない。
<3449> *
// この組み合わせなら、今までやってきた作業ばかりだった。
<3450> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「たぶん大丈夫だと思います。全部覚えてる番号ですから」
<3451> \{Boss} *
// \{親方}「じゃあさ、先に現場へ行って作業しておいてよ。芳野、捕まえたら、向かわせるから」
<3452> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「え？結構遠いですけど…」
<3453> *
// ここからだと１０キロちょっとくらいのところに、今日の現場はあった。
<3454> \{Boss} *
// \{親方}「送っていくから。梯子と部品は全部運ぶし、今日は重機、いらないはずだから」
<3455> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「いいんですか？俺がひとりでやっちゃっても」
<3456> \{Boss} *
// \{親方}「そろそろ大丈夫じゃないかって、芳野と言ってたとこだったからね。まあ、なんかあったら連絡だけは忘れないようにね」
<3457> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「はあ」
<3458> *
// いきなりのことで、俺はどうしていいのかわからなかった。
<3459> *
// ただ、ひとりで作業をするというのに、不安はなかった。
<3460> *
// 現場へ行くと、既に街灯は設置されていた。
<3461> *
// どうやら配線とテストだけが回ってきたらしい。
<3462> *
// 俺はビニールに包まれた部品の数々と、ドラムに巻き付けられたケーブルを取り出した。
<3463> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「えーっと、あそこから出るんだから…とすると…」
<3464> *
// 口の中で呟きながら、ひとつひとつ手順を確かめる。
<3465> *
// いつの間にか覚えていた。
<3466> *
// 所々詰まることもあるが、部品を組み合わせれば思い出せた。
<3467> *
// 前に失敗したところ。
<3468> *
// 何度やってもできなかったところ。
<3469> *
// 芳野さんに叱られ叱られ覚えたところ。
<3470> *
// それが全部繋がっていた。
<3471> *
// 安全帯を外し、俺は電柱を降りた。
<3472> *
// 後は点灯テストをするだけだった。
<3473> *
// 本来は配電盤で自動管理するのだが、テスト用に取り付けたスイッチを入れた。
<3474> *
// 街灯は強い陽射しの中でも、煌々と照っていた。
<3475> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「点いた…」
<3476> *
// 嬉しかった。\p本当に、嬉しかった。
<3477> *
// 片づけをしていると、見慣れた軽トラが止まった。
<3478> *
// 芳野さんが来たようだ。
<3479> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「お疲れさまっす」
<3480> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「ん」
<3481> *
// 芳野さんは、ほとんど俺を素通りする形で街灯を見ていた。
<3482> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「これ、ひとりでやったのか？」
<3483> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「はい。ひとつずつ思い出しながらやりました」
<3484> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「接点の処理、確かめたか？」
<3485> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「はい。回路ごとと、最後に全部」
<3486> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「皮膜、きちんと取ったか？」
<3487> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「はい、長さもちゃんと測りました」
<3488> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「掃除、したか？」
<3489> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「もう少しで終わります」
<3490> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「よし。良くやった」
<3491> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「あ、ありがとうございますっ」
<3492> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「工具、軽トラに積んでおけ。送ってやろう」
<3493> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「はい。じゃ、片付けを先にやっちゃいますね」
<3494> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「ああ」
<3495> *
// 俺は再び片づけに戻った。
<3496> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「片づけ、終わりました」
<3497> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「ああ」
<3498> *
// 芳野さんは、まだ街灯を見続けていた。
<3499> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「どうしたんすか？」
<3500> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「いや、別に」
<3501> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「どっか間違えてますか？」
<3502> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「通電してるから大丈夫か。気にするな」
<3503> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「はあ」
<3504> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「明日、休みだろ？」
<3505> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「あ、はい。明日は外したくない用事があるんで」
<3506> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「学園祭だったか？」
<3507> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「ええ」
<3508> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「彼女と行くのか？」
<3509> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「はい。一緒にいてやりたいんです」
<3510> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「そうか。ゆっくり休んでこい」
<3511> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「はい、ありがとうございます」
<3512> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「じゃ、帰るか」
<3513> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「はい」
<3514> *
// 俺は意気揚々と帰った。
<3515> *
// こんなに充実した気分は、本当に久し振りだった。
<3516> *
// そして、明日は、渚と過ごす創立者祭。
<3517> *
// 最高の一日になると思った。
//==================
// SECTION 26
//==================
<3518> *
// ５月２３日(日)
<3519> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「よく眠れましたか」
<3520> *
// 朝食をとりながら、渚が訊いてくる。
<3521> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「それはこっちのセリフだっての」
<3522> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「わたしですか」
<3523> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「わたしは、たっぷり寝られました」
<3524> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「目赤くないか？」
<3525> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「決してそんなことはないと思います」
<3526> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「おまえ、絶対、わくわくして寝られなかったよな」
<3527> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「そんな子供じゃないです」
<3528> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「\m{B}くんのほうこそ、わくわくして寝られなかったんじゃないですか」
<3529> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「どうして」
<3530> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「えっと、それは…」
<3531> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「…デートだからです」
<3532> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「そういえば、そうだな」
<3533> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「そうです。ですから、\m{B}くん、寝られなかったはずです」
<3534> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「どうして」
<3535> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「それは…わたしとデートだからです」
<3536> *
// 何度も言わせるのは楽しい。
<3537> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「…あんまり可愛くない彼女でごめんなさいですけど」
<3538> *
// 渚はそう続けた。
<3539> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「おまえな」
<3540> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「学生時代から言ってるだろ。自分のこと卑下するなって」
<3541> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「あ、はい。そうでした…」
<3542> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「ほら、もう一回最初から訊いてくれ」
<3543> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「はい…」
<3544> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「\m{B}くん、わくわくして寝られなかったはずです」
<3545> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「どうして」
<3546> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「それは、デートだからです」
<3547> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「こんな可愛い彼女と」
<3548> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「って、自分でこんなこと言ってたくないですっ」
<3549> *
// かなり愉快だ。
<3550> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「それでは、先にいきます」
<3551> *
// 渚が戸口に立つ。
<3552> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「ああ。一時間後に合流だな」
<3553> *
// 一般への開放は１０時からとなっていた。
<3554> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「はい。待ってます」
<3555> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「いってらっしゃい」
<3556> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「いってきます」
<3557> *
// 渚を見送った後、部屋に引き返す。
<3558> *
// 朝のワイドショーを見ながら、時間を潰していると、電話が鳴った。
<3559> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「はい、もしもし。\m{A}ですけど」
<3560> \{Boss} *
// \{親方}『\m{A}君かい？』
<3561> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「あ、お疲れっす」
<3562> \{Boss} *
// \{親方}『あのさ、昨日の現場で何があったか知らないかい？』
<3563> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「え？特に何もなかったっすけど」
<3564> \{Boss} *
// \{親方}『いや、さっき芳野が、すみません、俺のミスですから直してきますって』
<3565> *
// 俺は何も言えなかった。
<3566> *
// 芳野さんがミスをするはずがなかった。
<3567> *
// 初めて俺がひとりでやったところだから。
<3568> \{Boss} *
// \{親方}『何度訊いても、申し訳ありません、俺のミスです、としか言わないんだよ』
<3569> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「俺も今から行きますっ」
<3570> \{Boss} *
// \{親方}『いや、\m{A}くんが行く必要はないんだけ…』
<3571> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「失礼しますっ」
<3572> *
// 俺は電話を切ると、慌てて家を飛び出した。
<3573> *
// 昨日の現場は北側の農道沿いだから…！
<3574> *
// 俺は走った。
<3575> *
// バスとか乗れれば良いのだが、生憎と路線とかがわからない。
<3576> *
// 道だけは知ってるが、結構な距離だ。
<3577> *
// けど、行かなきゃいけない。
<3578> *
// 芳野さんは、俺がどうしても今日学園祭に行かなきゃいけないことを知ってた。
<3579> *
// だから、ただ『俺のミスだ』としか言わなかったんだ。
<3580> *
// 渚をひとりで放っておくのは嫌だ。
<3581> *
// けど、このまま芳野さんひとりが背負い込むのは、もっと嫌だった。
<3582> *
// まだ開場まで時間はある。
<3583> *
// 現場へ行って、謝って、作業を終わらせて、学校へ行く。
<3584> *
// 絶対に間に合わせるんだ。
<3585> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「…お、おつかれ、さま…です」
<3586> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「おまえの方が疲れてるだろ」
<3587> *
// 足がつるくらいに走った俺は、現場に着いたときには息も絶え絶えだった。
<3588> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「すみませんでした…」
<3589> *
// 息が戻ると、俺は黙々と作業をする芳野さんに頭を下げた。
<3590> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「何がだ」
<3591> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「俺がちゃんとしてれば、こんなことにはならなかったはずですから」
<3592> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「俺のミスだ。おまえのせいじゃない」
<3593> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「でも…」
<3594> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「………」
<3595> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「…仕事の邪魔だ。帰れ」
<3596> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「俺がやりますっ。お願いですから、後始末をさせてください！」
<3597> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「駄目だ。帰れ」
<3598> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「お願いです！責任を取らせてください！」
<3599> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「でかい声を出すな」
<3600> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「すんません！すみませんでした！」
<3601> *
// 頭を下げた俺の視界に、芳野さんの靴が入った。
<3602> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「聞き分けのない子供か、おまえは…。帰れっていってるだろ」
<3603> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「俺が昨日間違えたんじゃないですかっ。何で芳野さんがっ」
<3604> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「おまえの不始末を見つけられなかった。だから俺のミスだ」
<3605> *
// 芳野さんは、それだけ言って、作業へ戻ってしまった。
<3606> *
// 俺は何もできず、ただ頭を下げていた。
<3607> *
// 悔しくて、自分が情けなくて、泣き出したいくらいだった。
<3608> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「頭なんか下げなくてもいい。帰れ」
<3609> *
// ケーブルの被膜を取りながら、芳野さんが言った。
<3610> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「帰れないです」
<3611> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「…楽しみにしてたんだろ」
<3612> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「え？」
<3613> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「学園祭だ。おまえ、自分で言ってたじゃないか」
<3614> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「…はい」
<3615> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「彼女、待ってるんだろ」
<3616> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「はい」
<3617> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「なら、側にいてやれ。それが\m{A}の役目だ」
<3618> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「だから行けないんです」
<3619> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「どうしてだ。今日は楽しんでくればいい」
<3620> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「もし、俺がこのまま放り出して学校へ行ったら、あいつが悲しみます」
<3621> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「俺…あいつに嘘はつけないです」
<3622> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「だから絶対に心から楽しめないっす」
<3623> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「それに自分のしでかしたことは、自分で責任を取らないと、顔向けもできないです」
<3624> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「ですから、この作業はしないといけないんです」
<3625> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「馬鹿だな、おまえ」
<3626> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「そうですね」
<3627> *
// 芳野さんは、前髪を邪魔そうにかき分けた。
<3628> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「…２５の低圧絶縁管、６ｍ持ってこい。今すぐ」
<3629> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「え…？」
<3630> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「さっさと動け」
<3631> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「は、はいっ」
<3632> *
// 仕事が終わると、俺は着替えもせずに汚れた作業着のまま、学校へ向かった。
<3633> *
// 陽はすでに暮れている。
<3634> *
// まだ学校にいるだろうか。それとももう、アパートに帰っているだろうか。
<3635> *
// 少しでも可能性があるなら、こうして駆けつける以外なかった。
<3636> *
// 校門前にぽつんと人影があった。
<3637> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「渚っ」
<3638> *
// 寄っていくと、その影が顔をあげた。
<3639> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「\m{B}くん」
<3640> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「ごめん…」
<3641> *
// 謝るしかなかった。
<3642> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「謝らないでください。\m{B}くんは、何も謝るようなことしてないです」
<3643> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「はじめから、こうなるかもしれないって、言ってくれてました」
<3644> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「それなのに、わたし、ひとりで浮かれて、来てほしいようなこと言い続けて…」
<3645> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「\m{B}くんをこんなふうに、焦らせて、心配かけて…」
<3646> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「謝るのはわたしのほうです。我がまま言って、ごめんなさいでした」
<3647> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「こんなの、我がままじゃねぇよ…普通じゃないか」
<3648> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「付き合ってるふたりが、楽しくデートするなんてさ…」
<3649> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「ささやかすぎるよ…」
<3650> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「もっと言ってくれたっていいんだ。叶える努力をし続けるからさ…」
<3651> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「いや、努力ですらないよな…」
<3652> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「俺がそうしたいんだからな…」
<3653> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「渚と、楽しいことたくさんしたいからな…」
<3654> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「今回は…ダメだったけどさ…」
<3655> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「だから、謝るなよな、おまえも…」
<3656> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「はい…」
<3657> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「じゃあ、ひとつだけ我がまま言っていいですか」
<3658> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「ああ、なんでも言ってくれ」
<3659> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「これを、一緒に食べてください」
<3660> *
// 胸に抱いていた紙袋から取りだしたのは、焼きトウモロコシだった。
<3661> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「冷めてしまっていますけど…」
<3662> *
// これを二本買って、ずっと待ち続けてくれていたのだ。
<3663> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「ああ、もちろん」
<3664> *
// その一本を袋から引き抜く。
<3665> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「とても大きいです。夕ご飯、食べられなくなりそうです」
<3666> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「いいんじゃないか。たまの祭りの日なんだから」
<3667> \{Nagisa} *
// \{渚}「そうですよね…えへへ」
<3668> *
// 嬉しそうに、自分の分を袋から取りだした。
<3669> *
// それを食べながら、ふたりで帰った。
<3670> *
// 今日一日得られるはずだった楽しみを取り返すように、話をして笑いながら。
//==================
// SECTION 27
//==================
<3671> *
// ５月２４日(月)
<3672> *
// 翌朝。
<3673> *
// 事務所に向かう俺の足取りは重かった。
<3674> *
// 正直、行きたくなかった。
<3675> *
// あれだけ迷惑をかけて、どの面下げて行けるというのか。
<3676> *
// 一歩一歩会社に近づく度、訳の分からない恐怖と苦く広がる自己嫌悪は増すばかりだ。
<3677> *
// やがて会社の前に着いた。
<3678> *
// 引き戸に手を掛け、俺はため息を吐き覚悟を決めた。
<3679> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「おはようございますっ。昨日はすいませんでしたっ」
<3680> \{Boss} *
// \{親方}「おはようさん。で、何謝ってんの？」
<3681> \{Worker} *
// \{作業員}「おお、若いの。昨日、わざわざ走って現場まで行ったんだってなぁ」
<3682> \{Worker} *
// \{作業員}「最近の若いモンにしちゃ、見上げた根性だのう」
<3683> *
// 俺は呆然として、顔を見上げた。
<3684> *
// 皆、俺を咎めるどころか褒めてくれた。
<3685> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「あの…、何で…」
<3686> \{ジョニー} *
// \{ジョニー}「何でって、現場に駆けつけたんだろ、ボーイ」
<3687> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「はあ」
<3688> \{ジョニー} *
// \{ジョニー}「ヘイ、ユーさん、この子、事情を知らないのか、ボーイ」
<3689> *
// 何を言っているのか、さっぱりわからない。
<3690> *
// ただユーさんというのは、芳野さんのことのようで、その呼びかけに応じて奥から出てきた。
<3691> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「\m{A}か、おはよう」
<3692> *
// 珍しいことに笑っていた。
<3693> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「おはようございます」
<3694> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「不思議そうな顔してるな」
<3695> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「当たり前ですよ。てっきり怒られるもんだと思って覚悟して来たんですから…」
<3696> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「ミスは仕方ないことだ」
<3697> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「問題は、どうやって取り返すか、だ」
<3698> *
// 穏やかな言葉だった。
<3699> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「自分に出来ることを精一杯やれば、必ず誰かが評価してくれる」
<3700> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「俺は、この仕事のそういう所が気に入ってる」
<3701> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「\m{A}は、昨日自分に出来ることを最大限こなしたと俺は思ってる」
<3702> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「だから皆にそう話した」
<3703> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「皆も同じように思ってくれた」
<3704> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「で、でも俺がちゃんとしていれば…」
<3705> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「おまえがしくじるのには慣れてるよ」
<3706> *
// 芳野さんが言ってくれるのはありがたいが、俺は納得できなかった。
<3707> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「で、でも、芳野さんは休みを潰してまで…」
<3708> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「おまえのためじゃない。お客さんのためだ」
<3709> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「昨日までに終わらさないといけない仕事だったからな」
<3710> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「まだ納得できないか？」
<3711> *
// 黙って首を横に振った。
<3712> *
// 俺は逆に申し訳ない気持ちでいっぱいだった。
<3713> *
// だから、芳野さんの厚意に甘えることが出来なかった。
<3714> *
// すると芳野さんの表情が微妙に変わった。
<3715> *
// ほんのわずかだけど、たとえようもないくらい。
<3716> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「…もし、申し訳ないとか反省してるなんてつまらないことを考えてるなら、覚えておけ」
<3717> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「この仕事をずっとやる気なら、いつかおまえにも新人がつくだろう」
<3718> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「おまえのように、若くて、向こう見ずな新人だ」
<3719> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「その時、その新人がミスをしたならおまえがフォローしてやれ」
<3720> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「俺に何かを返したいと思うなら、そうしてやれ」
<3721> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「それがおまえの仕事だ」
<3722> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「そして、それが…」
<3723> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「愛だ」
<3724> *
// 最後の一言はないほうがいいと思った…。
<3725> *
// が、言っていることに対しては、返す言葉がなかった。
<3726> *
// まだ俺は負ぶわれた子供に過ぎない。
<3727> *
// だがいつの日か一人で立って、歩くときがくる。
<3728> *
// だからこそ。
<3729> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「…はいっ、わかりました！覚えておきます！」
<3730> \{\m{B}} *
// \{\m{B}}「これからも…一生…懸命……\pがんば…りま…す…」
<3731> *
// もう言葉にならなかった。だから何回も、何回も頭を下げた。
<3732> \{Yoshino} *
// \{芳野}「何泣きそうになってんだ」
<3733> *
// 呆れたように芳野さんが呟き、皆が労るように肩を叩いてくれた。
<3734> *
// 後で思い返すことがあれば、今日こそが俺の仕事始めなのかもしれない。
<3735> *
// 同棲編
<3736> *
// いろんなことが、軌道に乗り始めた。
<3737> *
// 仕事はあの日以来、順調。
<3738> *
// 夜になれば、渚とたくさん話ができて、仕事の疲れを吹き飛ばせた。
<3739> *
// 朝起きるのだけは相変わらず辛かったけど、渚の寝顔を見ていると、やる気が湧いてきた。
<3740> *
// 渚も学校では、仁科と杉坂と会って話すことが多くなった。
<3741> *
// それは、合唱部が活動を終え、ようやく時間ができたからだった。
<3742> *
// そうして、ふたりの生活は落ち着きを見せ始めた。
</pre>
</div>

== Script Chart ==
{{Clannad:ScriptChart}}

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume3 Chapter10

2007-11-27T11:16:49Z

Delwack: improved flow, and sentence structure, correcting grammar, italicized thoughts, added quotations on spoken parts.

News of the declaration of war had reached the Tristain Academy of Magic the following day. Contact had been delayed due to the chaos in the palace.

Louise, along with Saito, were waiting at the entrance of the Academy of Magic for a carriage from the palace. The carriage was to take them to Germania. However, only a breathless messenger arrived at the academy that hazy morning.

The messenger asked them where Osman’s room was, and dashed away quickly after receiving the answer. The unusual scene caused Louise and Saito looked at each other. Sensing something had happened in the palace, the two of them rushed after the messenger.

Osman was occupied with the preparations for the wedding ceremony. He would be leaving the academy for a week and so he was organizing various documents and packing his luggage.

A loud knock came at the door.

“Who is it?”

The messenger from the palace burst into the room before Osman had finished talking.

“Reporting from the palace! Albion has declared war on Tristain! The princess’s wedding has been postponed until further notice! Soldiers are currently heading towards La Rochelle! For safety reasons an order was issued stating that all students and staff are to be confined to the castle!”

Osman’s face grew pale.

“A declaration of war? There’s going to be a battle?”

“Yes! Enemy forces have set up camp in the fields of Tarbes and are glaring at our forces nearby La Rochelle.”

“The Albion forces must be very strong”

The messenger replied sorrowfully.

“The enemy forces are a dozen in number led by a huge warship called the Lexington. The total number of troops is estimated to be around three thousand. Our main fleet has already been destroyed and counting all our troops, we only have around two thousand. We weren’t prepared for a war, so that was all we could field. However, the worst is that they have complete areal dominance. Our troops will surely be decimated by their cannons."

“What’s the current situation?”

“The enemy dragoons are setting fire to the village of Tarbes… We requested aid from Germania, but they say the soonest they can arrive is in three weeks…”

Osman sighed and said, “… They’re planning to abandon us. During that period, Tristain’s towns will fall readily into the hands of the enemy.”

With their ears pressed against the door of the principal’s room, Louise and Saito looked at each other. Louise’s face had become pale at the mention of war, and Saito’s at the mention of Tarbes. ''Isn’t that Siesta’s village?'' Saito dashed off. Louise panicked and followed him.

Saito reached the courtyard and started climbing into the zero fighter. Louise hugged his waist from behind.

“Where are you going?!”

“To Tarbes!”

“Why?!”

“Isn’t it obvious?! I’m going to go save Siesta!”

Louise grabbed his arm and tried to shake him off, but he firmly clung on.

“You can’t! It’s a war! Even if you went, it wouldn't make a difference!”

“I have this zero fighter. The enemy is attacking with those airships right? This can fly too. I’ll figure something out.”

“What can you do with a toy like this?!”

“This isn’t a toy.”

Saito grabbed the zero fighter’s wing with his left hand. His runes shone.

“This is a weapon from my world. It’s a tool for killing people. It’s not a toy.”

Louise shook her head.

“Regardless whether this is a weapon from your world or not, there’s no way you can win against those large warships! Don’t you understand? You can’t make a difference! Just leave it to the soldiers!” Said Louise, looking straight into Saito’s face.

''This guy… this reckless familiar doesn’t know anything about war,'' Louise thought. This was different from the journey they took to Albion. The battlefield was a place filled with death and destruction. If a novice went, it would result only in his death.

“He said that Tristain’s fleet had been wiped out didn’t he?”

Saito slowly patted Louise on the head and spoke in a low voice.

“It might not amount to anything. I can’t imagine beating those warships. But…”

“But what?”

“I don’t fully understand, but I’ve received these legendary familiar powers. If I were just a normal, regular person, I wouldn’t have thought of going to save them. But it’s different. I have Gandalfr’s power. I might be able to save them. I can perhaps save Siesta…and those villager.”

“The probability is almost zero.”

“I know. But, it’s not zero. So, I’ll do it.”

Surprised, Louise replied.

“Are you an idiot!? You want to return to your own world right? How is dying here going to help?!”

“Siesta treated me kindly. You too, Louise.”

Louise’s face turned red.

“I’m not from this world. I don’t necessarily have to care what happens to this world, but I want to at least protect the people who have treated me well.”

Louise noticed that Saito’s hands were shaking. Raising her head, she said, “Aren’t you scared? You idiot. Stop trying to act cool if you’re scared!”

“I am scared. I’m even reluctant to do this. But that prince said, the importance of protecting something, will make you forget the fear of death. I think he’s right. That time, when fifty thousand Albion soldiers came charging towards us… I wasn’t scared. I was busy thinking of protecting you, so I wasn’t scared. I’m not lying.”

“What are you saying? You’re just a commoner. You aren’t a courageous prince or anything.”

“I know. It’s got nothing to do with whether I’m a prince of a commoner. Which country you were born in, the time period… even which world, is irrelevant. If you are a man, then you would surely think the same way.”

Louise’s face started to distort as she tried to hold back her tears. 

“If you die, what will I do…? No… I, if you die…”

“I won’t die. I will come back. If I die, I won’t be able to protect you right?”

“I’m going as well.”

“No. You’re staying here”

“No, I’m going as well”

“You can’t.”

As his hard-found courage was about to escape him, Saito separated himself from Louise and climbed into the cockpit from the wing.

Suddenly he realized. He hadn’t refueled the plane.

Saito left Louise there and rushed off to Colbert’s laboratory. With her fists tightly clenched, she groaned. Why was he so stubborn! ''Even though I said it would be dangerous…'' Louise bit her lip and held back her tears. Nothing would come from crying. Louise looked at the zero fighter.

“What chance does this thing have of winning against Albion’s forces!”

Saito woke up the sleeping Colbert.

“Huh? What?”

“Mr Colbert! Have you made the gasoline?”

“Huh? Yes, I’ve made the amount you needed. It’s over there”

“Then help me carry it! Quickly!”

Colbert carried the gasoline for Saito. Colbert, who was still partially asleep, didn’t know about the war. Saito didn’t bother explain.

“You’re going to fly it so early in the morning? At least let me freshen up.”

“We don’t have time for that”

Louise was nowhere to be seen. He was relieved. If Louise had pleaded him to not go once more, his determination would fade. There was no reason why he wouldn’t be scared. The prince did say that the importance of protecting something would make the fear of death go away, but… nope. It was still scary.

Even then, Saito sat in the cockpit and performed the necessary operations to start the engine. Colbert then used his magic like before and the engine started to run. The engine started with a loud noise and the propellers started to spin.

He checked the gauges. The runes on his left hand told him that everything was normal. He checked the machine gun in front of him. Bullets were loaded. The machine guns on the wings were also loaded.

Releasing the brakes, the zero fighter started moving. He looked to the front and headed in the direction of the best take-off spot. “Austri” was not a small courtyard but his Gandalfr runes told him that it was a bit short for a runway. At that moment, Derflinger, who was leaning in the cockpit, said, “Partner, tell the noble to use wind to propel you from the back”

“Wind?”

“Yes, so that this thing can take off even with the shortened distance.”

“How do you know that? You don’t know a thing about airplanes”

“This is a ‘weapon’ right? I’m with you all the time, I know about it in general. Have you forgotten? I’m ‘legendary’”

Saito popped his head out from the windshield and called out to Colbert. His voice didn’t reach him. He tried some gestures, signaling him to cause wind to blow from the back. Colbert was quick witted. He understood Saito’s gestures and nodded.

As the incantation for the spell finished, a strong gust of wind came from the back. He put on the goggles Siesta entrusted him and relaxed the pressure on the brake. He opened the cowl flaps and adjusted the propeller’s pitch lever. He futher released the brakes and he pushed the throttle lever down.

Like a spring, the zero fighter accelerated forward with great force. He pushed the control stick slightly forward. The tail had left the ground. The zero fighter was gliding. It approached the academy’s walls. Saito gulped.

“Partner! Now!”

Just as they were about to hit the wall, he pulled the control stick. The zero fighter flew up in an instant. Grazing the wall slightly, the zero fighter flew in the air. He retracted the landing gear. The indicator light, bottom left from the gauges turned from green to red.

The zero fighter continued to ascend. Saito looked at the runes with a relieved expression.

“Wow! It’s flying! This is pretty interesting!” Derflinger said excitedly.

“Of course it is. It was made to fly.”

Under the bright sun, the zero fighter split the winds, and rose up in the sky of another world. 

The fire consuming Tarbes had calmed but the area had changed into a cruel battlefield. Battalions had been assembled in the field and were awaiting the moment they would clash with Tristain troops in the port city La Rochelle. Protecting them above were the Lexington's dragons. The Tristain dragoons would attack sporadically, but they had all been forced to retreat.

Before the battle, Albion command decided that they would use the cannons of the warships to deal with the Tristain troops. And so, the fleet prepared its cannons.

One dragoon on the lookout above Tarbes noticed an enemy dragoon was approaching from above, about two thousand five hundred meters away. The dragoon had the dragon cry out, alerting the others that an enemy was approaching.

Saito looked out from the windshield and saw Tarbes below him. There was no trace of that simple, beautiful village he had seen before. The houses were scorched with black smoke rising from them. He clenched his teeth. He remembered how recently he and Siesta were looking out at the field. Siesta’s words replayed in his head.

“Isn’t this field beautiful? This is what I wanted to show Saito.”

A dragoon unit breathed fire at the forest located at the outskirts of the village. The forest was instantly set ablaze.

Saito bit his lip. He could taste the blood in his mouth.

“I’ll kill you.” He said in a low voice.

Saito pushed the control stick to the bottom left while pressing the throttle firmly. The zero fighter started to swoop down towards Tarbes.

“What could one dragoon possible do?” Muttered the ascending dragoons as they prepared to attack.

However, it had an unusual figure. It had two horizontal wings stretched out, as if the wings were fixed and didn’t flap. It also made a thunderous roar they had never heard of before.

Did such a dragon exist in Halkeginia?

However… no matter what dragon it was, it would be finished off with a single breath from the Albion fire dragons, just like the rest. When its wings are burnt it would probably go down. Using this strategy, they had already killed two of Tristain’s dragoons.

“This is the third” Said a dragoon awaiting the descending enemy, with the corner of his mouth bending into a smile.

He was surprised. It was fast. Faster than any dragon.

Panicking, the dragoon made the dragon breath fire. At that moment, the wing of the descending enemy flashed. Countless number of shining white things were flying towards him. Large holes appeared on the wings and the body of the dragon. A round entered the dragon’s mouth. A fire dragon has pockets of oil for strong combustion in its throat. The autocannon shell caught one of the oil pockets. The fire dragon exploded.

Slipping by the dragon that had exploded in midair, Saito continued to descend in the zero fighter. The zero fighter’s machine gun range was tens of times than that of the dragon’s breaths. Letting his rage take control of him, he fired the 20mm autocannon shells and the 7.7mm machine gun on both wings at the dragoons.

Four more dragons fluttered in the skies above the village. They had seen the dragon which exploded from the enemy’s attack. The attack wasn’t a breath. Which meant that it was probably a magic based attack. Whatever attack it may have been, one dragoon alone can’t do anything. Three dragoons ascended to attack.

“Three more are coming from the bottom left.” Said Derflinger in his usual tone.

Three dragoons were spread out below him and ascending.

“Don’t get hit by their breath. You’ll get burnt to ashes in an instant”

Saito nodded. He did a hundred and eighty degrees turn above the dragoons. Drawing a path similar to spiraling down a funnel in a bottle, he ended up behind the dragoons. The dragoons couldn’t catch up. The speed of the fire dragons were about 150km/hr. The zero fighter’s speed was close to 400km/hr. It was like attacking something that wasn’t moving.

By the time the panicking dragoons had turned around, they had already been clearly targeted. Saito readied the pointer on the glass pane of the sighting device and pressed the throttle lever’s fire button.

With a dull sound followed by the shaking of the plane, the autocannons on both wings opened fire. The wings of the fire dragons broke, and they went spiraling down. In the next instant, Saito had put his foot down on the right foot bar and glided the zero fighter, taking aim at the next dragon. Saito fired again. Taking numerous hits from the autocannon on its torso, the fire dragon shrieked in pain and dropped towards the ground.

When the third had suddenly dived in an attempt to escape, the 7.7mm machine gun filled its body with punctured holes. The fire dragon died and dropped straight down.

Saito quickly made the airplane ascend, controlling the plane naturally. He switched the velocity level to high. Against dragons, the zero fighter which had a reciprocating engine, had the most advantage at those speeds. As the zero fighter descended, the velocity would increase. The first thing to do was to control the area above the enemy. With the shining runes on his left hand, he maneuvered the zero fighter like a veteran.

Derflinger, who was looking out for him, told him his next target. Just as he was about direct the plane there, he heard a voice behind him.

“T-T-T-That’s incredible! These Albion dragons are reputed to be unrivaled yet they’re dropping like flies!”

Startled, Saito looked backwards. Louise’s head popped out from the gap between the seat and the rest of plane. Behind the seat was originally a stupidly big radio, but since this world didn’t have anyone who could contact through him the radio, he had removed it while he was adjusting the plane. After taking that off, only the wires connected to the rudder were left. Louise had slipped in there.

“You were here all this time!? Get off!”

“There’s no way I can get off now!”

Louise’s hands held the Founder’s Prayer book. It seems like she didn’t go anywhere like he had thought and instead slipped inside the plane.

“It’s dangerous! You idiot!”

Louise firmly wrung his neck.

“Don’t forget!"

"You. Are. My. Familiar. So. Don’t. Just. Go. Do. What. You. Want!"

"I. Will. Not. Forgive. You. Understood!?”

As the engine drowned out her voice, she shouted in his ears.

“I’m your master! If the master’s doesn't lead the way, then the familiar won’t listen! And I would hate that!”

Saito drooped his shoulders, sighing heavily. It seems that saying things like “It’s dangerous, don’t come” had absolutely no effect on Louise.

“What happens if you die?!”

“Then try harder! Even if you or I die, I will still find some way to kill you!” She shouted at Saito with her eyes open.

Saito felt a headache coming from the absurd things coming out of her mouth.

“Partner, sorry for interrupting but…”

“What?”

“Ten from the right have just arrived”

The fire dragon’s breath came flying to them. At that instant, he pushed the control stick quickly to the left. The plane rolled and dodged the breath of the dragon. Louise fell down in the plane with a small cry.

“Control it more elegantly!”

Saito shouted, “Don’t say ridiculous things!”, and made the plane descend. The dragoons couldn’t follow his movements. Taking advantage of this moment, he made the plane ascend, and at its peak he turned it around. With the sun behind him, he descended again. Aiming at the dragoons who were chasing him before, he fired the autocannons and the machine guns at them.

Louise, who had fallen down in the plane, was about to cry from the terror. “Perhaps I really shouldn’t have come?” Her fear asked her. She bit her lip and grasped the Founder’s Prayer book tightly. ''Didn’t I sneak on because I couldn’t let Saito die? Hey, don’t pretend as if you’re fighting alone, I’m also fighting!''

Even so, she couldn’t do anything. It was always like this, but this time she felt a tinge of regret.

But nevertheless, losing to your fear won’t accomplish anything.

She searched her pockets for the “Water” ruby ring Henrietta gave her, and put it on. She grasped that finger tightly.

“Princess, please protect us…” she whispered.

She patted the Founder’s Prayer book in her right hand softly.

In the end, she hadn’t finished the edict. She cursed her own lack of poetic talent. She was hoping to think of the edict on the carriage to Germania.

''That’s right. I was going to go to Henrietta’s wedding ceremony. I was waiting outside the academy’s gates for the carriage to arrive. I then learned war had broken out. Destiny is a cynical thing.'' She opened the Founder’s Prayer book while muttering to herself. She was planning to pray to the founders for their safety. She opened the book and flipped to a random page. The “Water” ruby and the Founder’s Prayer book suddenly shone, taking Louise by surprise.

“They got… wiped out? In only twelve minutes they got wiped out?”

Sir Johnston, the supreme commander of the invasion force, who was on the afterdeck of the flagship, Lexington, looking over the preparations of the bombardment attack with the ship’s cannons, turned pale at the report.

“How many enemy units were there? A hundred? Tristain has that many dragoons left?”

“Sir. A-According to the report, only one.”

“A single unit?”

Johnston stood motionless with a dumbfounded expression. He threw his hat to the ground.

“Nonsense! Twenty dragoons taken out by a single enemy unit? Surely you jest!”

Frightened at the supreme commander’s attitude, the messenger took a step back.

“According to the report, the enemy dragoon had incredible speed and agility, and also had strong, long ranged, magic based attacks. Our units were killed one by one…”

Johnston grabbed the messenger.

“What about Waldo?! Waldo, who was given command of the dragoons, what about him?! What happened to that cocky Tristainian?! Was he also killed?!”

“The viscount’s wind dragon was not included in the list of casualties. But… it seems like he wasn’t seen around…”

“So he betrayed us! Or otherwise he was too much of a coward! Whichever it was, we can’t trust him…”

Quietly reaching out his hands, Bowood said, “Reacting like that in front of all the soldiers will lower their morale, commander in chief”

Enraged, Johnston took his anger out on Bowood.

“What are you saying?! It’s your fault that the dragoons got wiped out! Your lack of competence was just asking for our precious dragoons to be destroyed! I will report this to His Excellency. I will report it!” Johnston yelled as he reached out to grab Bowood.

Bowood drew his wand and jabbed Johnston’s stomach. The white of his eyes showing, Johnston fainted to the ground. He ordered the soldiers to carry him away.

“Should have just made him sleep in the first place,” Bowood thought.

Noise apart from that of explosions and cannons only agitated the troops. A single decision could be the difference between victory and defeat, especially during battle.

Bowood turned to the messenger who was staring at him with a worried expression. He spoke with a calm, composed voice.

“Even though the dragoon force has been wiped out, the Lexington is still undamaged. Also, Waldo has probably devised a plan. Don’t worry about it, just put effort in what you’re doing.”

“A single unit killing twenty units? A hero eh…” Bowood whispered.

But at most a hero. And thus only an individual. No matter how much power an individual holds, there’ll be things he can change and things he can’t change.

“And this ship is the latter” Bowood whispered.

He issued orders.

“Advance the entire fleet. Prepare the left cannons.”

After a while, far away, at the other end of the field of Tarbes, the battle array of Tristain’s troops, situated in La Rochelle, which was a natural stronghold due to the mountains around it, could be seen.

“All fleets advance slowly. Ship to starboard”

The fleet turned so that the Tristain forces would be facing their left side.

“Fire the left cannons. Continue firing until further orders.”

“Upper part and the lower part, prepare the right cannons. Use grapeshot.”

Five hundred meters in front of the Tristain troops crowded within La Rochelle, the enemy force could be seen. It had the three colored Reconquista flag, and was approaching quietly. Having never actually seen an enemy before, Henrietta, mounted on a unicorn, was shaking. She closed her eyes to offer a prayer so that the soldiers around her wouldn’t see her shaking in fear.

But… her fear did not stop so easily.

Henrietta looked up at the large enemy fleet and turned pale. It was Albion’s fleet. The side of the fleet flashed. It was enemy fire. The cannon shells pushed accelerated by gravity were flying towards Tristain’s troops.

Impact.

Hundred of cannon shells dropped down on the troops in La Rochelle. Rocks, horses and people were thrown together, sent flying through the air. The troops were trying to flee from the overwhelming might before them. The place was drowned by the sound of thunderous roars.

“Calm down! Everyone calm down!” Henrietta shouted, driven by her fear.

Mazarini whispered in Henrietta’s ear.

“You need to calm down first. If the general is distraught, there’ll be chaos in the blink of an eye.”

Mazarini quickly whispered to the generals nearby. While Tristain was a small country, it was one filled with history. Its history included many righteous nobles. Of all the Halkaganian nations, the Tristain army had the highest percentage of mages within it's ranks.

By Mazarini’s command, the nobles created barriers of air within the openings of the mountains. The shells would hit them and break. But some of the shells got through. Screams could be heard with rocks and blood scattering.

“As soon as the enemy stop their bombardment, they will most likely stage an all out assault. There’s no other way but to face them.” Whispered Mazarini.

“Is there a chance of being victorious?”

Mazarini noticed that the soldiers were starting to tremble before the enemy bombardment. They had advanced with great vigor but… there are limits to people’s courage. He did not want to tell the truth to the princess who had made him remember something he had forgotten.

“We’re evenly matched.”

Impact. The ground below them shook like an earthquake.

Marzarini sorrowfully understood the situation.

The enemy had was three thousand troops strong, while their forces, crumbling from the bombardment, only numbered two thousand.

They had no chance.

Louise looked at the letters that appeared in the light.

It was… written in ancient runes. As Louise took lessons seriously, she could read the ancient language.

Louise chased the letters in the light.

Foreword.

Henceforth, I shall record the truth I know. All materials in the world are comprised of fine grains. The four branches intervene with these fine grains and apply an influence, which transform them into spells. This was how “Fire”, “Water”, “Wind” and “Earth” became.

Louise was filled with curiosity. With an impatient feeling, she turned the page.

The gods bestowed upon me a greater strength. The fine grains, which the four branches bore influence over, are comprised of even finer grains. The power bestowed upon me by the gods, does not belong to any of the four. The branch I wield intervenes with even finer grains and applies an influence, transforming them into spells. A Zero that belongs to neither of the four. This so-called Zero is “Void”. I name the Zero the gods have bestowed upon me “Void”.

“The branch of Void… Isn’t that a legend? Isn’t that the legendary branch?!”

Whispering to herself, Louise turned the page. Her pulse was racing.

Saito, who had wiped out the dragoon fleet, looked over the sky. Above the fields, he spotted the large warship between the gaps of the clouds, far away. Below that ship, was the port city La Rochelle.

“Partner, that’s the head. No matter how many small fry you take down, if you don’t take it down… nothing will change…”

“I know”

“It’s impossible”

Saito remained silent and opened the throttle of the zero fighter. It was at full boost. The zero fighter ascended towards the large warship.

“It’s impossible, partner. No matter how much you try, it is impossible.”

Derflinger, who had evaluated the power difference, told Saito in his usual tone. However, Saito did not respond.

“I understand… but your partner is an idiot.”

Saito brought the zero fighter closer.

The right side of the ship shone. Aimed at Saito’s zero fighter, something was flying towards him. They were countless numbers of lead bullets. They pierced the plane with holes while shaking it. Breaking the windshield, a shard grazed Saito’s cheek. A trickle of blood ran down his face.

“Don’t go near it! They're using grapeshot!” yelled Derflinger.

Saito made the zero fighter do a sudden dive, avoiding the second round of fire.

“Damn, they put small bullets in those large cannons!”

Saito bit his lip.

He coudln't even get close to the ship, much less sink it.

Behind the seat, Louise had lost herself in reading the Founder’s Prayer book. The thunderous noises did not reach her ears. She could only hear her own pulse getting louder and louder.

The one who is able to read this, will inherit my deeds, thoughts and objectives. They will become the bearer of this power. Be mindful, wielder of this power. For my brethren and I, who have died unfulfilled, you should strive towards reatking the “Holy Lands” stolen by heathens. “Void” is powerful. Yet, the incantations are of great length and consume much energy. Take heed, incantator. At times, your life will diminish depending on the power. Thus, I choose the reader of this book. Even when one not qualified wears the ring, they cannot open this book. Only when the chosen reader wears a ring of “The four branches” can they open this book.

Burimiru Ru Rumiru Yuru Viri Vee Varutori (ブリミル・ル・ルミル・ユル・ヴィリ・ヴェー・ヴァルトリ) 

Following, are my recordings of the “Void” spells I used. The first step of the very beginning. “Explosion”.

A spell in the ancient language followed after that. Dumbfounded, Louise whispered, “Founder Burimiru, aren’t you forgetting something? If I wasn’t wearing this ring, I wouldn’t be able to read the Founder’s Prayer book right? The stuff about the chosen reader… and the “take heed” section has no meaning then.”

And then she realized. Chosen reader… that means…

I’m the chosen reader?

I don’t really understand but… I can read the words. If I can read it, I can probably perform this spell written here. Louise remembered how she every time she recited an incantation and explosion would result. That’s… in other words, that’s the “Void” written about here?

When she thought about it, no one could tell her the reason why she made things explode. Her parents, her sisters, her teachers… her friends as well… they only laughed at her for being a “failure”. They didn’t think anything of the explosions.

Perhaps I really am the chosen reader.

I can’t really believe it, but I perhaps am the chosen reader.

This might be worth trying out.

And also… There’s nothing else to fall back on now.

She was calm and cool. The runes she had just looked at were on the tip of her tongue as if they had greeted one another many times.

Like the lullabies she had heard in the past, the spell’s tune was somewhat similar.

I’m going to try it.

Louise stood up.

From behind the seat, she started making her way to the front through the gap.

“What are you doing?! Just stay still! Argh! I can’t see in front of me! Hey!”

Like a snake, she slipped through with the gap with her small body. She made her way to the front of the seat, where Saito was sitting. She sat her small bottom down in between Saito’s widened legs.

“…I can’t believe it but… I can’t really say it but… I might have been chosen. This could be some mistake though.” Louise muttered.

“Hah?”

“Just listen to me. Fly near the warship. It might just be a hoax… but trying it out is better than not doing anything. Besides, there’s no other way to sink that warship…. The only way is for me to do it. I understand. I’ll try it.”

Saito was dumbfounded by Louise’s ramble to herself.

“Are you alright? You’ve finally gone crazy from being scared?”

Louise shouted at Saito.

“I told you to go near it didn’t I?! I’m your master! Familiars obey their master’s orders obediently!”

It was useless to oppose Louise when she used that threatening attitude. Saito reluctantly approached the large warship.

The grapeshot flew towards them. Going around to the left side would probably have the same result. The ship also had cannons sticking out from the bottom as well. The Lexington was like a porcupine with cannons.

“What are you doing?!”

“It’s impossible! I can’t get near it!”

As if suddenly thinking of something, Derflinger opened its mouth.

“Partner, go straight above the ship”

“Eh?”

“There’s a blind spot there. It’s where the cannons can’t reach.”

Saito rose above the Lexington like he was told.

Louise straddled Saito’s shoulders. She opened the canopy. A strong wind blew across her face.

“Hey what are you doing?! Close it!”

“Until I give you the signal, keep circling around here”

Louise took a deep breath and closed her eyes.

Then, as if she were flaring up, she opened her eyes and started to read the runes written in the Founder’s Prayer book.

She read the spell amongst the roar of the engine. Saito was circling the above Lexington in the zero fighter like he was told to.

It was at that moment.

“Partner, behind you!”

Quickly looking behind, a dragoon could be seen flying towards them like a gale.

It was Waldo.

Mounted on top of the wind dragon, Waldo grinned. He had been hidden amongst the clouds above the Lexington, waiting for his chance to strike. So this was the mysterious dragoon who had crushed all the fire dragons. Waldo didn’t have much chance of winning if he faced him front on. Which is why he had to aim for a weak spot.

His plan hinged on the warship. The enemy’s aim would definitely be this warship. And if he was a skilled enemy, he would be able to find the blind spot of the warship. Thus, hiding nearby and waiting was the best option. Waldo’s prediction was right.

His target started to dive.

I see… he avoided the fire dragons like that.

But, my wind dragon’s speed is greater than that of the fire dragons.

Waldo steadily shortened the distance separating them.

With deep interest, he looked at the zero fighter.

It’s not a dragon. That’s… not something made from Halkeginia’s logic… the “Holy Lands”?

He saw a familiar face, with pinkish blond hair, inside the cockpit. The grin on Waldo’s face grew larger.

So you’re alive.

Then the one controlling the psuedo-dragon would be…  

The left arm he had once lost throbbed.

His wind dragon’s breath wasn’t of any use, but he had his powerful spells. Gripping the reins with his artificial left hand, Waldo cast a spell. “Air Spear”. The air solidified to form a spear to skewer them.

Saito couldn’t lose the dragon that was following them.
With Louise was riding his shoulders, Saito was beginning to feel frustrated.
''But… if I die here, I won’t be able to protect Louise or Siesta.'' The runes on Saito’s left hand shone brightly.

He set the throttle to minimum and opened all the flaps. As if something had grabbed the zero fighter, its speed dropped.

He pushed the control stick to the bottom left. At the same time, he stepped on the foot bar. The vivid earth and sky rotated before them.

The zero fighter had disappeared from Waldo’s sight, who had just finished casting his spell. He looked around him restlessly. They weren't anywhere to be seen. However, sensing a tinge of a murderous intent from behind , Waldo turned around. The zero fighter was smoothly spiraling down as if tracing a path inside a bottle. It quickly got behind Waldo’s wind dragon. Followed by a bright light, the machine gun bullets tore through the wind dragon, which had thinner scales than the fire dragons. Waldo was hit in the shoulder and back and his face distorted in pain. The wind dragon gave out a shriek. As if slowly gliding down, the dragon Waldo rode crashed to the ground.

Saito ascended the zero fighter once more. Even while he did those maneuvers Louise straddled onto Saito’s shoulders firmly. Then again, Louise was very skilled at horse riding. Louise continued her incantation in a low voice. What the heck is she doing, Saito thought.

Eoruu Suunu Firu Yarunsakusa (エオルー・スーヌ・フィル・ヤルンサクサ)

A rhythm had started pulsating through Louise. She felt as though knew the rhythm from somewhere. With every word of the incantation, the rhythm grew stronger. It sharpened her senses, while not a single noise around reached her ears. It was as if something within her body was born, and was searching for a destination… Louise remembered what she was told once. When you recite an incantation of your own branch, a feeling similar to what she was feeling would be felt. Is it really what I’m feeling? Me, whose always been despised for being a zero. Me, who was said to have no talent in magic by teachers, parents, sisters and students. Is this the real me?  

Osu Suunu Uryu Ru Rado (オス・スーヌ・ウリュ・ル・ラド)

She could feel a wave being born inside of her, slowly swelling.

Beoozusu Yuru Suvyueru Kano Oshera (ベオーズス・ユル・スヴュエル・カノ・オシェラ)

The wave inside her, searching for a destination, went berserk. Louise gave Saito a signal with her leg. Saito nodded and pushed the control stick down. The zero fighter began to swoop down at the Lexington below them. Opening her eyes, she timed her incantation.

“Void”

The legendary branch of magic.

I wonder how powerful it is?

No one knows.

Of course, there’d be no reason I’d know.

This was supposedly beyond legendary.

Jera Isa Unjyuu Hagaru Beookun Iru… (ジェラ・イサ・ウンジュー・ハガル・ベオークン・イル)

After the long incantation, the spell was complete. At that moment, Louise understood the power of the spell. It would swallow everyone. Every person in her vision, would be swallowed by her spell. There were two options. Kill, or don’t kill. What was she meant to destroy? With the winds blowing against her face, she looked down. A large warship appeared before her eyes. The Lexington. Following her impulse, she aimed at a single point and swung her wand down.

An unbelievable scene unfolded before Henrietta’s eyes. The warship that had been bombarding them… A ball of light had appeared in the sky. It was like a smaller version of the sun, and it expanded. And… it swallowed it. It had swallowed the warship in the sky. The light continued to expand until it was all she could see. There was complete silence. Henrietta suddenly closed her eyes. The light of the sphere was so intense that anyone would think that their eyes would burn from staring at it. And then… after the light had faded, the whole fleet was on fire. The fleet led by the Lexington had all their sails and decks burning. As if it were a lie, the head of the fleet that had been tormenting the Tristain troops, sank to the ground.

A tremor in the earth could be felt. The fleet had come crashing down. Henrietta was dumbfounded. Complete silence overcame them. Everyone stared at the unbelievable scene.

The first one to come to his senses was Cardinal Mazarini. He was looking at the silvery wings, shining under the sun in the sky. It was Saito’s zero fighter.

Mazarini cried out, “People! Look! The enemy fleet has been destroyed by the legendary Phoenix!”

“Phoenix? The immortal bird?”

A commotion spread through the troops.

“Look at that bird flying in the sky! That’s the legendary bird that’s said to come at Tristain’s hour of need! The Phoenix! The founder’s have blessed us!”

Shouts of joy could be heard everywhere.

“Long live Tristain! Long live the Phoenix!”

Henrietta asked Mazarini quietly, “Cardinal, the Phoenix… was it the truth? I haven’t heard of anything called the legendary Phoenix…”

Mazarini mischievously smiled.

“It’s a big lie. But, everyone’s sense of judgement is lost at the moment. They can’t believe the scene they saw. Neither can I. However, the truth is that there was an unfamiliar bird fluttering about after the enemy fleet had fallen. There was no choice but to use it.”

“Hah…”

“What? No one cares if what I said was the truth or a lie. What they do care about is whether they’re dead or alive. In other words, victory or defeat.”

Mazarini peered into the princess’s eyes.

“You must use everything that you can use. It’s one of the basics of politics and war. Remember it well, Princess. Because from today onwards, you are the ruler of Tristain.”

Henrietta nodded. It was just as the Cardinal had said. The thinking… could come later.

“The enemy’s morale will be low and they will no doubt be trying to flee. Their supporting fleet is now gone. There’s not a better chance to strike.”

“Yes.”

“Princess. Shall we go forwards to victory?” Said Mazarini.

Henrietta nodded strongly once again. She held up her shining crystal wand.

“All troops, charge! Royal troops, follow me!”

Tired, Louise cuddled with Saito.

“Hey Louise.”

“Hm?” replied Louise, absentmindedly.

A feeling of fatigue overcame her. But this was a nice tired feeling. It was fatigue that came with the satisfaction of accomplishing something.

“Can I ask you something?”

“Yeah.”

“What was that just then?”

“It’s a legend.”

“Legend?”

“I’ll explain later. I’m tired.”

Saito nodded and smiled. He patted Louise gently on the head.

Below them, the Tristain troops had just charged at the Albion forces. The vigor of the Tristain troops was obvious even to a novice. It was vigor that even would triumph against enemies that outnumbered them.

“Yeah, later is fine.”

Looking at the scorched and blackened village, Saito wondered if Siesta was alright.

That evening…
With her siblings, Siesta timidly came out of the forest. News that the Albion troops had been defeated reached the village people who had taken shelter in the forest.

Albion's troops were crushed by Tristain’s charge, and many had surrendered. Well, there weren’t any Albion soldiers strutting along the village around noon. The angry bellows, the clash or arms and the explosions had ended. Black smoke rose from the field, but the battle had ended.

A thunderous noise could be heard in the skies above. After looking up, a familiar object was flying in the sky. It was the “Dragon’s Raiment”. Siesta’s face brightened.

When the zero fighter landed on the field, Saito opened the canopy. Someone from the forest, south of the village, came running towards him. It was Siesta. Saito jumped off the zero fighter and ran towards her.

Louise watched Saito as he was running off and sighed. "Well, I guess it’s good that that girl is still alive, but couldn’t he spend more time consoling me? The spell just then… “Explosion” of the void magic branch. It seems like it didn't happen. Perhaps it doesn't feel real because it was void magic. Am I really the “User of Void magic”? Is there some misunderstanding? But it explained how she was able to give Saito the legendary Gandalfr familiar powers. There are lots of legends aren’t there," she whispered.

"In any case, it’ll probably be busy from here on. I really feel as if this didn't happened… and I can’t believe that I’m the one mentioned in the legend…'' Louise sighed. If this were a dream, I would be so relieved. But I’ve decided not to think too much about it. I should learn from that idiot familiar of mine. Although he’s the legendary familiar, he doesn’t seem like it at all. But perhaps that is for the best. Anyway, this “legend” stuff is too much for me."

“Hey, legendary mage”

“What, legendary sword?”

Derflinger had called out to Louise in a teasing tone.

“It’s okay to be stubborn… but if you don’t go after him, he’ll get taken by that village girl.”

Louise’s cheeks went red.

“I don't mind.”

“Really?” whispered Derflinger.

Giving a cry of frustration Louise hopped out of the cockpit and chased after Saito. Derflinger watched Louise’s running figure and said in large voice.

“And she even understands that she’s the one mentioned in the legend… Perhaps her love life is more important to her. Humans around this age are beyond help."

While running, a stream of thoughts ran through her mind. When she looked at Saito’s back, her pulse hastened. Her mind would go blank. It was weird. ''That idiot. He even kissed me. Is that girl really that good? She might be cute. She’s good at cooking as well. I know boys like girls like that. But, I…I…''

The Founder’s Prayer book, the Void magic branch… they completely left Louise’s mind for the time being.

If I don’t go after that familiar of mine, he’ll be gone somewhere.

If I don’t open my eyes wide and run, I’ll be left behind.

But, if it’s going to be like that… I’ll just continue chasing him.

I’ll chase him wherever he goes… and when he turns around, I’ll hit him good.

----

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter9|Back to Chapter 9]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume3 Chapter10

2007-11-27T10:19:36Z

Delwack: Edited for flow, sentence structure, and grammar, (first 1/2 of chapter). Italicized some thoughts. Clarified some passages.

News of the declaration of war had reached the Tristain Academy of Magic the following day. Contact had been delayed due to the chaos in the palace.

Louise, along with Saito, were waiting at the entrance of the Academy of Magic for a carriage from the palace. The carriage was to take them to Germania. However, only a breathless messenger arrived at the academy that hazy morning.

The messenger asked them where Osman’s room was, and dashed away quickly after receiving the answer. The unusual scene caused Louise and Saito looked at each other. Sensing something had happened in the palace, the two of them rushed after the messenger.

Osman was occupied with the preparations for the wedding ceremony. He would be leaving the academy for a week and so he was organizing various documents and packing his luggage.

A loud knock came at the door.

“Who is it?”

The messenger from the palace burst into the room before Osman had finished talking.

“Reporting from the palace! Albion has declared war on Tristain! The princess’s wedding has been postponed until further notice! Soldiers are currently heading towards La Rochelle! For safety reasons an order was issued stating that all students and staff are to be confined to the castle!”

Osman’s face grew pale.

“A declaration of war? There’s going to be a battle?”

“Yes! Enemy forces have set up camp in the fields of Tarbes and are glaring at our forces nearby La Rochelle.”

“The Albion forces must be very strong”

The messenger replied sorrowfully.

“The enemy forces are a dozen in number led by a huge warship called the Lexington. The total number of troops is estimated to be around three thousand. Our main fleet has already been destroyed and counting all our troops, we only have around two thousand. We weren’t prepared for a war, so that was all we could field. However, the worst is that they have complete areal dominance. Our troops will surely be decimated by their cannons."

“What’s the current situation?”

“The enemy dragoons are setting fire to the village of Tarbes… We requested aid from Germania, but they say the soonest they can arrive is in three weeks…”

Osman sighed and said, “… They’re planning to abandon us. During that period, Tristain’s towns will fall readily into the hands of the enemy.”

With their ears pressed against the door of the principal’s room, Louise and Saito looked at each other. Louise’s face had become pale at the mention of war, and Saito’s at the mention of Tarbes. ''Isn’t that Siesta’s village?'' Saito dashed off. Louise panicked and followed him.

Saito reached the courtyard and started climbing into the zero fighter. Louise hugged his waist from behind.

“Where are you going?!”

“To Tarbes!”

“Why?!”

“Isn’t it obvious?! I’m going to go save Siesta!”

Louise grabbed his arm and tried to shake him off, but he firmly clung on.

“You can’t! It’s a war! Even if you went, it wouldn't make a difference!”

“I have this zero fighter. The enemy is attacking with those airships right? This can fly too. I’ll figure something out.”

“What can you do with a toy like this?!”

“This isn’t a toy.”

Saito grabbed the zero fighter’s wing with his left hand. His runes shone.

“This is a weapon from my world. It’s a tool for killing people. It’s not a toy.”

Louise shook her head.

“Regardless whether this is a weapon from your world or not, there’s no way you can win against those large warships! Don’t you understand? You can’t make a difference! Just leave it to the soldiers!” Said Louise, looking straight into Saito’s face.

''This guy… this reckless familiar doesn’t know anything about war,'' Louise thought. This was different from the journey they took to Albion. The battlefield was a place filled with death and destruction. If a novice went, it would result only in his death.

“He said that Tristain’s fleet had been wiped out didn’t he?”

Saito slowly patted Louise on the head and spoke in a low voice.

“It might not amount to anything. I can’t imagine beating those warships. But…”

“But what?”

“I don’t fully understand, but I’ve received these legendary familiar powers. If I were just a normal, regular person, I wouldn’t have thought of going to save them. But it’s different. I have Gandalfr’s power. I might be able to save them. I can perhaps save Siesta…and those villager.”

“The probability is almost zero.”

“I know. But, it’s not zero. So, I’ll do it.”

Surprised, Louise replied.

“Are you an idiot!? You want to return to your own world right? How is dying here going to help?!”

“Siesta treated me kindly. You too, Louise.”

Louise’s face turned red.

“I’m not from this world. I don’t necessarily have to care what happens to this world, but I want to at least protect the people who have treated me well.”

Louise noticed that Saito’s hands were shaking. Raising her head, she said, “Aren’t you scared? You idiot. Stop trying to act cool if you’re scared!”

“I am scared. I’m even reluctant to do this. But that prince said, the importance of protecting something, will make you forget the fear of death. I think he’s right. That time, when fifty thousand Albion soldiers came charging towards us… I wasn’t scared. I was busy thinking of protecting you, so I wasn’t scared. I’m not lying.”

“What are you saying? You’re just a commoner. You aren’t a courageous prince or anything.”

“I know. It’s got nothing to do with whether I’m a prince of a commoner. Which country you were born in, the time period… even which world, is irrelevant. If you are a man, then you would surely think the same way.”

Louise’s face started to distort as she tried to hold back her tears. 

“If you die, what will I do…? No… I, if you die…”

“I won’t die. I will come back. If I die, I won’t be able to protect you right?”

“I’m going as well.”

“No. You’re staying here”

“No, I’m going as well”

“You can’t.”

As his hard-found courage was about to escape him, Saito separated himself from Louise and climbed into the cockpit from the wing.

Suddenly he realized. He hadn’t refueled the plane.

Saito left Louise there and rushed off to Colbert’s laboratory. With her fists tightly clenched, she groaned. Why was he so stubborn! ''Even though I said it would be dangerous…'' Louise bit her lip and held back her tears. Nothing would come from crying. Louise looked at the zero fighter.

“What chance does this thing have of winning against Albion’s forces!”

Saito woke up the sleeping Colbert.

“Huh? What?”

“Mr Colbert! Have you made the gasoline?”

“Huh? Yes, I’ve made the amount you needed. It’s over there”

“Then help me carry it! Quickly!”

Colbert carried the gasoline for Saito. Colbert, who was still partially asleep, didn’t know about the war. Saito didn’t bother explain.

“You’re going to fly it so early in the morning? At least let me freshen up.”

“We don’t have time for that”

Louise was nowhere to be seen. He was relieved. If Louise had pleaded him to not go once more, his determination would fade. There was no reason why he wouldn’t be scared. The prince did say that the importance of protecting something would make the fear of death go away, but… nope. It was still scary.

Even then, Saito sat in the cockpit and performed the necessary operations to start the engine. Colbert then used his magic like before and the engine started to run. The engine started with a loud noise and the propellers started to spin.

He checked the gauges. The runes on his left hand told him that everything was normal. He checked the machine gun in front of him. Bullets were loaded. The machine guns on the wings were also loaded.

Releasing the brakes, the zero fighter started moving. He looked to the front and headed in the direction of the best take-off spot. “Austri” was not a small courtyard but his Gandalfr runes told him that it was a bit short for a runway. At that moment, Derflinger, who was leaning in the cockpit, said, “Partner, tell the noble to use wind to propel you from the back”

“Wind?”

“Yes, so that this thing can take off even with the shortened distance.”

“How do you know that? You don’t know a thing about airplanes”

“This is a ‘weapon’ right? I’m with you all the time, I know about it in general. Have you forgotten? I’m ‘legendary’”

Saito popped his head out from the windshield and called out to Colbert. His voice didn’t reach him. He tried some gestures, signaling him to cause wind to blow from the back. Colbert was quick witted. He understood Saito’s gestures and nodded.

As the incantation for the spell finished, a strong gust of wind came from the back. He put on the goggles Siesta entrusted him and relaxed the pressure on the brake. He opened the cowl flaps and adjusted the propeller’s pitch lever. He futher released the brakes and he pushed the throttle lever down.

Like a spring, the zero fighter accelerated forward with great force. He pushed the control stick slightly forward. The tail had left the ground. The zero fighter was gliding. It approached the academy’s walls. Saito gulped.

“Partner! Now!”

Just as they were about to hit the wall, he pulled the control stick. The zero fighter flew up in an instant. Grazing the wall slightly, the zero fighter flew in the air. He retracted the landing gear. The indicator light, bottom left from the gauges turned from green to red.

The zero fighter continued to ascend. Saito looked at the runes with a relieved expression.

“Wow! It’s flying! This is pretty interesting!” Derflinger said excitedly.

“Of course it is. It was made to fly.”

Under the bright sun, the zero fighter split the winds, and rose up in the sky of another world. 

The fire consuming Tarbes had calmed but the area had changed into a cruel battlefield. Battalions had been assembled in the field and were awaiting the moment they would clash with Tristain troops in the port city La Rochelle. Protecting them above were the Lexington's dragons. The Tristain dragoons would attack sporadically, but they had all been forced to retreat.

Before the battle, Albion command decided that they would use the cannons of the warships to deal with the Tristain troops. And so, the fleet prepared its cannons.

One dragoon on the lookout above Tarbes noticed an enemy dragoon was approaching from above, about two thousand five hundred meters away. The dragoon had the dragon cry out, alerting the others that an enemy was approaching.

Saito looked out from the windshield and saw Tarbes below him. There was no trace of that simple, beautiful village he had seen before. The houses were scorched with black smoke rising from them. He clenched his teeth. He remembered how recently he and Siesta were looking out at the field. Siesta’s words replayed in his head.

“Isn’t this field beautiful? This is what I wanted to show Saito.”

A dragoon unit breathed fire at the forest located at the outskirts of the village. The forest was instantly set ablaze.

Saito bit his lip. He could taste the blood in his mouth.

“I’ll kill you.” He said in a low voice.

Saito pushed the control stick to the bottom left while pressing the throttle firmly. The zero fighter started to swoop down towards Tarbes.

“What could one dragoon possible do?” Muttered the ascending dragoons as they prepared to attack.

However, it had an unusual figure. It had two horizontal wings stretched out, as if the wings were fixed and didn’t flap. It also made a thunderous roar they had never heard of before.

Did such a dragon exist in Halkeginia?

However… no matter what dragon it was, it would be finished off with a single breath from the Albion fire dragons, just like the rest. When its wings are burnt it would probably go down. Using this strategy, they had already killed two of Tristain’s dragoons.

“This is the third” Said a dragoon awaiting the descending enemy, with the corner of his mouth bending into a smile.

He was surprised. It was fast. Faster than any dragon.

Panicking, the dragoon made the dragon breath fire. At that moment, the wing of the descending enemy flashed. Countless number of shining white things were flying towards him. Large holes appeared on the wings and the body of the dragon. A round entered the dragon’s mouth. A fire dragon has pockets of oil for strong combustion in its throat. The autocannon shell caught one of the oil pockets. The fire dragon exploded.

Slipping by the dragon that had exploded in midair, Saito continued to descend in the zero fighter. The zero fighter’s machine gun range was tens of times than that of the dragon’s breaths. Letting his rage take control of him, he fired the 20mm autocannon shells and the 7.7mm machine gun on both wings at the dragoons.

Four more dragons fluttered in the skies above the village. They had seen the dragon which exploded from the enemy’s attack. The attack wasn’t a breath. Which meant that it was probably a magic based attack. Whatever attack it may have been, one dragoon alone can’t do anything. Three dragoons ascended to attack.

“Three more are coming from the bottom left.” Said Derflinger in his usual tone.

Three dragoons were spread out below him and ascending.

“Don’t get hit by their breath. You’ll get burnt to ashes in an instant”

Saito nodded. He did a hundred and eighty degrees turn above the dragoons. Drawing a path similar to spiraling down a funnel in a bottle, he ended up behind the dragoons. The dragoons couldn’t catch up. The speed of the fire dragons were about 150km/hr. The zero fighter’s speed was close to 400km/hr. It was like attacking something that wasn’t moving.

By the time the panicking dragoons had turned around, they had already been clearly targeted. Saito readied the pointer on the glass pane of the sighting device and pressed the throttle lever’s fire button.

With a dull sound followed by the shaking of the plane, the autocannons on both wings opened fire. The wings of the fire dragons broke, and they went spiraling down. In the next instant, Saito had put his foot down on the right foot bar and glided the zero fighter, taking aim at the next dragon. Saito fired again. Taking numerous hits from the autocannon on its torso, the fire dragon shrieked in pain and dropped towards the ground.

When the third had suddenly dived in an attempt to escape, the 7.7mm machine gun filled its body with punctured holes. The fire dragon died and dropped straight down.

Saito quickly made the airplane ascend, controlling the plane naturally. He switched the velocity level to high. Against dragons, the zero fighter which had a reciprocating engine, had the most advantage at those speeds. As the zero fighter descended, the velocity would increase. The first thing to do was to control the area above the enemy. With the shining runes on his left hand, he maneuvered the zero fighter like a veteran.

Derflinger, who was looking out for him, told him his next target. Just as he was about direct the plane there, he heard a voice behind him.

“T-T-T-That’s incredible! These Albion dragons are reputed to be unrivaled yet they’re dropping like flies!”

Startled, Saito looked backwards. Louise’s head popped out from the gap between the seat and the rest of plane. Behind the seat was originally a stupidly big radio, but since this world didn’t have anyone who could contact through him the radio, he had removed it while he was adjusting the plane. After taking that off, only the wires connected to the rudder were left. Louise had slipped in there.

“You were here all this time!? Get off!”

“There’s no way I can get off now!”

Louise’s hands held the Founder’s Prayer book. It seems like she didn’t go anywhere like he had thought and instead slipped inside the plane.

“It’s dangerous! You idiot!”

Louise firmly wrung his neck.

“Don’t forget!"

"You. Are. My. Familiar. So. Don’t. Just. Go. Do. What. You. Want!"

"I. Will. Not. Forgive. You. Understood!?”

As the engine drowned out her voice, she shouted in his ears.

“I’m your master! If the master’s doesn't lead the way, then the familiar won’t listen! And I would hate that!”

Saito drooped his shoulders, sighing heavily. It seems that saying things like “It’s dangerous, don’t come” had absolutely no effect on Louise.

“What happens if you die?!”

“Then try harder! Even if you or I die, I will still find some way to kill you!” She shouted at Saito with her eyes open.

Saito felt a headache coming from the absurd things coming out of her mouth.

“Partner, sorry for interrupting but…”

“What?”

“Ten from the right have just arrived”

The fire dragon’s breath came flying to them. At that instant, he pushed the control stick quickly to the left. The plane rolled and dodged the breath of the dragon. Louise fell down in the plane with a small cry.

“Control it more elegantly!”

Saito shouted, “Don’t say ridiculous things!”, and made the plane descend. The dragoons couldn’t follow his movements. Taking advantage of this moment, he made the plane ascend, and at its peak he turned it around. With the sun behind him, he descended again. Aiming at the dragoons who were chasing him before, he fired the autocannons and the machine guns at them.

Louise, who had fallen down in the plane, was about to cry from the terror. “Perhaps I really shouldn’t have come?” Her fear asked her. She bit her lip and grasped the Founder’s Prayer book tightly. ''Didn’t I sneak on because I couldn’t let Saito die? Hey, don’t pretend as if you’re fighting alone, I’m also fighting!''

Even so, she couldn’t do anything. It was always like this, but this time she felt a tinge of regret.

But nevertheless, losing to your fear won’t accomplish anything.

She searched her pockets for the “Water” ruby ring Henrietta gave her, and put it on. She grasped that finger tightly.

“Princess, please protect us…” she whispered.

She patted the Founder’s Prayer book in her right hand softly.

In the end, she hadn’t finished the edict. She cursed her own lack of poetic talent. She was hoping to think of the edict on the carriage to Germania.

That’s right. I was going to go to Henrietta’s wedding ceremony and was waiting outside the academy’s gates for the carriage to arrive. And then, a war suddenly broke out. Destiny is a cynical thing. She opened the Founder’s Prayer book while muttering to herself. She was planning to pray to the founders for their safety. She flipped randomly to a page. Completely randomly opened it up. The “Water” ruby and the Founder’s Prayer book suddenly shone, completely surprising Louise.

“They got… wiped out? In only twelve minutes they got wiped out?”

Sir Johnston, the supreme commander of the invasion force, who was on the afterdeck of the Lexington ship looking over the preparations of the bombardment attack with the ship’s cannons, turned pale at the report.

“How many enemy units were there? A hundred? Tristain has that many dragoons left?”

“Sir. A-According to the report, only one.”

“A single unit?”

Johnston stood motionless with a dumbfounded expression. He threw his hat to the ground.

“Nonsense! Twenty dragoons wiping out from a single enemy unit? Surely you jest!”

Frightened at the supreme commander’s attitude, the messenger took a step back.

“According to the report, the enemy dragoon had incredible speed and agility, and also had strong long ranged magic based attacks. Our units were killed one by one…”

Johnston grabbed the messenger.

“What about Waldo?! Waldo, who was entrusted with the dragoons, what about him?! What happened to that cocky Tristainian?! Was he also killed?!”

“The viscount’s wind dragon are not included in the list of casualties. But… it seems like he wasn’t seen around…”

“So he betrayed us! Or otherwise he was too much of a coward! Whichever it was, we can’t trust him…”

Quietly reaching out his hands, Bowood said, “Reacting like that in front of all the soldiers will lower their morale, commander in chief”

Enraged, Johnston changed his direction of attack to Bowood.

“What are you saying?! It’s your fault that the dragoons got wiped out! Your unskilled commanding was basically inviting our precious dragoons to be wiped out! I will report this to His Excellency. I will report it!” Johnston yelled as he reached out to grab Bowood.

Bowood drew out his wand and jabbed Johnston’s stomach. The white of his eyes showing, Johnston fainted to the ground. He ordered the soldiers to carry him away.

“Should have just made him sleep in the first place,” Bowood thought.

Noise apart from that of explosions and cannons only rubbed people the wrong way. A single decision could be the difference between a win and a loss, especially during battle.

Bowood turned to the messenger who was looking at himself with a worried expression. He spoke with a calm, composed voice.

“Even though the dragoon force has been wiped out, the Lexington ship is still undamaged. Also, Waldo has probably devised a plan. Don’t worry about it, just put effort in what you’re doing.”

“A single unit killing twenty units? A hero eh…” Bowood whispered.

But at most a hero. And thus only an individual. No matter how much power an individual holds, there’ll be things he can change and things he can’t change.

“And this ship is the latter” Bowood whispered.

He gave out orders.

“Advance the whole fleet. Prepare the left cannons.”

After a while, far away, at the other end of the field of Tarbes, the battle array of Tristain’s troops, situated in La Rochelle, which was a natural stronghold due to the mountains around it, could be seen.

“All fleets advance slowly. Starboard the ship”

The fleet turned so that the Tristain forces would be facing their left side.

“Fire the left cannons. Continue firing until further orders.”

Then he gave an additional order.

“Upper part and the lower part, prepare the right cannons. Use the scatter bullets.”

Five hundred meters in front of the Tristain troops crowded within La Rochelle, the enemy force could be seen. It had the three colored Reconquista flag, and was approaching quietly. Never actually seeing an enemy before, Henrietta, mounted on a unicorn, was shaking. So that the soldiers around her wouldn’t see her shaking in fear, she closed her eyes to offer a prayer.

But… her fear did not stop so easily.

Henrietta looked up at the large enemy fleet and turned pale. It was Albion’s fleet. The side of the fleet shone. It was the enemy fire. The cannon shells pushed down by gravity were flying towards Tristain’s troops.

Impact.

Hundred of cannon shells dropped down at the troops in La Rochelle. Rocks, horses and people were thrown together, sent flying in the air. The troops were trying to flee from the overwhelming might before them. The place was drowned by the sound of thunderous roars.

“Calm down! Everyone calm down!” Henrietta shouted, driven by her fear.

Mazarini whispered in Henrietta’s ear.

“You need to calm down first. If the general is distraught, there’ll be chaos in the blink of an eye.”

Mazarini quickly whispered to the generals nearby. While Tristain was a small country, it was one filled with history. Its history included many righteous nobles. It had the largest number of mages composing its military strength out of all the countries.

By Mazarini’s command, the nobles created barriers of air within the openings of the mountains. The shells would hit them and break. But some of the shells had flown in. Screams would be heard with rocks and blood scattering.

“As soon as the enemy ends their bombardment, the enemy will most likely do an all out assault. There’s no other way but to face them.” Whispered Mazarini.

“Is there a chance of being victorious?”

Mazarini noticed that the soldiers were starting to tremble before the enemy bombardment. They had advanced with great vigor but… there are limits to people’s courage. But he did not want to tell the truth to the princess who had made him remember something he had forgotten.

“We’re evenly matched.”

Impact. The ground below them shook like an earthquake.

Marzarini sorrowfully understood the situation.

The enemy had the backing of three thousand troops, while their forces, crumbling from the bombardment, only numbered two thousand.

There was no chance.

Louise looked at the letters that appeared in the light.

It was… written in ancient runes. As Louise took lessons seriously, she could read the ancient language.

Louise chased the letters in the light.

Foreword.

Henceforth, I shall record the truth I know. All materials in the world are comprised of fine grains. The four branches intervene with these fine grains and apply an influence, which transform them into spells. This was how “Fire”, “Water”, “Wind” and “Earth” became.

Louise was filled with curiosity. With an impatient feeling, she turned the page.

The gods bestowed upon me a greater strength. The fine grains, which the four branches bore influence over, are comprised of even finer grains. The power bestowed upon me by the gods, does not belong to any of the four. The branch I wield intervenes with even finer grains and applies an influence, transforming them into spells. A Zero that belongs to neither of the four. This so-called Zero is “Void”. I name the Zero the gods have bestowed upon me “Void”.

“The branch of Void… Isn’t that a legend? Isn’t that the legendary branch?!”

Whispering to herself, Louise turned the page. Her pulse was racing.

Saito, who had wiped out the dragoon fleet, looked over the sky. Above the fields, he spotted the large warship within the gaps of the clouds, far away. Below that ship, was the port city La Rochelle in which he had previously spent a night at.

“Partner, that’s the head. No matter how many small fry you take down, if you don’t take it down… nothing will change…”

“I know”

“It’s impossible”

Saito remained silent and opened the throttle of the zero fighter. It was at full boost. The zero fighter ascended towards the large warship.

“It’s impossible, partner. No matter how much you try, it is impossible.”

Derflinger, who had evaluated the power difference, told Saito in his usual tone. However, Saito did not respond.

“I understand… but your partner is an idiot.”

Saito brought the zero fighter closer.

The right side of the ship shone. Aimed at Saito’s zero fighter, something was flying towards him. They were countless numbers of lead bullets. They pierced the plane with holes while shaking it. Breaking the windbreak, a shard grazed Saito’s cheek. A trickle of blood ran down.

“Don’t go near it! They're scatter bullets!” yelled Derflinger.

Saito made the zero fighter do a sudden dive, avoiding the second round of fire.

“Damn, they put small bullets in those large cannons!”

Saito bit his lip.

Not to mention sinking it, he couldn’t even draw close to it.

Behind the seat, Louise had lost herself in reading the Founder’s Prayer book. The thunderous noises did not reach her ear. She could only hear her own pulse getting louder and louder.

The one who is able to read this, will inherit my deeds, thoughts and objectives. They will become the bearer of this power. Be mindful, wielder of this power. For me and my brethren who have died unfulfilled, you should strive towards gaining back the “Holy Lands” stolen by heathens. “Void” is a powerful. Yet, the incantations are of great length and consume much energy. Take heed, incantator. At times, your life will diminish depending on the power. Thus, I choose the reader of this book. Even when one not qualified wears the ring, they cannot open this book. Only when the chosen reader wears a ring of “The four branches” can they open this book.

Burimiru Ru Rumiru Yuru Viri Vee Varutori (ブリミル・ル・ルミル・ユル・ヴィリ・ヴェー・ヴァルトリ) 

Following, are my recordings of the “Void” spells I used. The first step of the very beginning. “Explosion”.

A spell in the ancient language followed after that. Dumbfounded, Louise whispered, “Founder Burimiru, aren’t you missing something? If I wasn’t wearing this ring, I wouldn’t be able to read the Founder’s Prayer book right? The stuff about the chosen reader… and the “take heed” section has no meaning then.”

And then she realized. Chosen reader… that means…

I’m the chosen reader?

I don’t really understand but… I can read the words. If I can read it, I can probably perform this spell written here. Louise remembered how she made explosions every time she recited an incantation. That’s… in other words, that’s the “Void” written about here?

When she thought about it, no one could tell her the reason why she made things explode. Her parents, her sisters, her teachers… her friends as well… they only laughed at her for being a “failure”. They didn’t think anything of the explosions.

Perhaps I really am the chosen reader.

I can’t really believe it, but I perhaps am the chosen reader.

There might be a worth trying it out.

And also… There’s nothing else to rely on now.

She was calm and cool. The runes she had just looked at were on the tip of her tongue as if they had greeted one another many times.

Like the lullabies she had heard in the past, the spell’s tune was somewhat similar.

I’m going to try it.

Louise stood up.

From the back of the seat, she started making her way to the front through the gap.

“What are you doing?! Just stay still! Argh! I can’t see the front! Hey!”

Like a snake, she slipped through with the gap with her small body. She made her way in front of the seat, where Saito was sitting. She sat her small bottom down in between Saito’s widened legs.

“…I can’t believe it but… I can’t really say it but… I might have been chosen. There might be some mistake though.” Louise muttered.

“Hah?”

“Just listen to me. Go near the warship. It might just be a hoax… but trying it out is better than just doing nothing. Besides, there’s no other way of sinking that warship…. The only way is for me to do it. I understand. I’ll try it.”

Saito was dumbfounded by Louise’s ramble to herself.

“Are you alright? You’ve finally gone crazy from being scared?”

Louise shouted at Saito.

“I told you to go near it didn’t I?! I’m your master! Familiars obey their master’s orders obediently!”

It was useless to go against Louise when she used that threatening attitude. Saito reluctantly approached the large warship.

The scatter bullets flew towards them. Going around to the left side would probably have the same result. The ship also had cannons sticking out from the bottom as well. The Lexington was like a porcupine with cannons.

“What are you doing?!”

“It’s impossible! I can’t get near it!”

As if suddenly thinking of something, Derflinger opened its mouth.

“Partner, go straight above the ship”

“Eh?”

“There’s a blind spot there. It’s where the cannons can’t reach.”

Saito rose above the Lexington like he was told.

Louise straddled Saito’s shoulders. She opened the windbreak. A strong wind blew across her face.

“Hey what are you doing?! Close it!”

“Until I give you the signal, keep circling around here”

Louise took a deep breath and closed her eyes.

Then, as if she were flaring up, she opened her eyes and started to read the runes written in the Founder’s Prayer book.

She read the spell amongst the roar of the engine. Saito was circling the above Lexington in the zero fighter like he was told to.

It was at that moment.

“Partner, behind you!”

Quickly looking behind, a dragoon could be seen flying towards them like a gale.

It was Waldo.

Mounted on top of the wind dragon, Waldo grinned. He had been hidden amongst the clouds above the Lexington, waiting for his chance to strike. So this was the mysterious dragoon who had crushed all the fire dragons. He didn’t have much chance of winning if he faced him front on. Which is why he had to aim for a weak spot.

To execute the plan, the most crucial thing was the warship. The enemy’s aim would definitely be this warship. And if he was a skilled enemy, he would be able to find the blind spot of the warship. Thus, hiding nearby and waiting was the best option. Waldo’s prediction was right.

His target started to do a dive.

I see… he avoided the fire dragons like that.

But, my wind dragon’s speed is different to that of the fire dragons.

Waldo steadily shortened the distance separating them.

With deep interest, he looked at the zero fighter.

It’s not a dragon. That’s… not something made from Halkeginia’s logic… the “Holy Lands”?

He saw a familiar face, with pinkish blond hair, inside the windbreak. The grin on Waldo’s face grew larger.

So you’re alive.

Then the one controlling the quasi dragon would be… 

The left arm he had once lost throbbed.

His wind dragon’s breath wasn’t of any use, but he had his powerful spells. Gripping the reins with his artificial left hand, Waldo cast a spell. “Air Spear”. The air solidified to form a spear to skewer them.

He couldn’t lose the dragon that was following them.
While Louise was riding his shoulders, Saito was beginning to feel frustrated.
But… if I die here, I won’t be able to protect Louise or Siesta. The runes on Saito’s left hand shone brightly.

He set the throttle to minimum and opened all the flaps. As if something was holding onto the zero fighter from the back, its speed decreased.

He pushed the control stick to the bottom left. At the same time, he stepped on the foot bar. The vivid earth and sky rotated before them.

The zero fighter had disappeared from Waldo’s sight, who had just finished casting his spell. He looked around him restlessly. They weren't anywhere to be seen. However, sensing a tinge of a murderous intent from behind , Waldo turned around. The zero fighter was smoothly spiraling down as if tracing a path inside a bottle. It quickly reached the back of the Waldo’s wind dragon. Followed by a bright light, the machine gun bullets tore through the wind dragon, which had thinner scales than the fire dragons. Waldo received bullets to the shoulder and back and his face distorted in pain. The wind dragon gave out a shriek. As if slowly gliding down, the dragon Waldo rode crashed to the ground.

Saito ascended the zero fighter once more. Even while he did those maneuvers Louise straddled onto Saito’s shoulders firmly. Then again, Louise was always riding horses with skill. But Louise continued her incantation in a low voice. What the heck is she doing, Saito thought.

Eoruu Suunu Firu Yarunsakusa (エオルー・スーヌ・フィル・ヤルンサクサ)

A rhythm had started pulsating through Louise. She felt as though knew the rhythm from somewhere. With every word of the incantation, the rhythm grew stronger. It sharpened her senses, while not a single noise around reached her ears. It was as if something within her body was born, and was searching for a destination… Louise remembered what she was told once. When you recite an incantation of your own branch, a feeling similar to what she was feeling would be felt. Is it really what I’m feeling? Me, whose always been despised for being a zero. Me, who was said to have no talent in magic by teachers, parents, sisters and students. Is this the real me? 

Osu Suunu Uryu Ru Rado (オス・スーヌ・ウリュ・ル・ラド)

She could feel a wave being born inside of her, slowly swelling.

Beoozusu Yuru Suvyueru Kano Oshera (ベオーズス・ユル・スヴュエル・カノ・オシェラ)

The wave inside her, searching for a destination, went berserk. Louise gave Saito a signal with her leg. Saito nodded and pushed the control stick down. The zero fighter began to swoop down at the Lexington below them. Opening her eyes, she timed her incantation.

“Void”

The legendary branch of magic.

I wonder how powerful it is?

No one knows.

Of course, there’d be no reason I’d know.

This was supposedly beyond legendary.

Jera Isa Unjyuu Hagaru Beookun Iru… (ジェラ・イサ・ウンジュー・ハガル・ベオークン・イル)

After the long incantation, the spell was complete. At that moment, Louise understood the power of the spell. It would swallow every person. Every person in her vision, would be swallowed by her spell. There were two options. Kill, or don’t kill. What was she meant to destroy? While the winds blowing against her face, she looked down. A large warship appeared before her eyes. The Lexington warship. Following her impulse, she aimed at a single point and swung her wand down.

An unbelievable scene unfolded before Henrietta’s eyes. The warship that had been bombarding them… A ball of light had appeared in the sky. It was like a smaller version of the sun, and it expanded. And… it swallowed it. It had swallowed the warship in the sky. The light continued to expand until it covered her vision. There was complete silence. Henrietta suddenly closed her eyes. The light of the sphere was so intense that anyone would think that their eyes would burn from staring at it. And then… after the light had faded, the whole fleet was on fire. The fleet led by the Lexington, had all their sails and decks burning. As if it were a lie, the head of the fleet that had been tormenting the Tristain troops, sank to the ground.

A tremor in the earth could be felt. The fleet had went crashing down. Henrietta was dumbfounded. Complete silence overcame them. Everyone stared at the unbelievable scene.

The first one to come round to himself was Cardinal Mazarini. He was looking at the silvery wings, shining under the sun in the sky. It was Saito’s zero fighter.

Mazarini cried out, “People! Look! The enemies’ fleet has been destroyed by the legendary Phoenix!”

“Phoenix? The immortal bird?”

Commotion spread across them.

“Look at that bird flying in the sky! That’s the legendary bird that’s said to come at Tristain’s hour of need! The Phoenix! The founder’s have blessed us!”

Shouts of joy could be heard everywhere.

“Long live Tristain! Long live the Phoenix!”

Henrietta asked Mazarini quietly, “Cardinal, the Phoenix… was it the truth? I haven’t heard of anything called the legendary Phoenix…”

Mazarini mischievously smiled.

“It’s a big lie. But, everyone’s sense of judgement is lost at the moment. They can’t believe the scene they saw. Neither can I. However, the truth is that there was an unfamiliar bird fluttering about after the enemy fleet had fallen. There was no choice but to use it.”

“Hah…”

“What? No one cares if what I said was the truth or a lie. What they do care about is whether they’re dead or alive. In other words, victory or a loss.”

Mazarini peered into the princess’s eyes.

“You must use everything that you can use. It’s the basics of politics and war. Remember it well, Princess. Because from today onwards, you are the ruler of Tristain.”

Henrietta nodded. It was just as the Cardinal had said. The thinking… could come later.

“The enemy’s morale will be down and they will no doubt be trying to flee. The fleet they had relied on is now gone. There’s not a better chance to strike.”

“Yes.”

“Princess. Shall we go forwards to victory?” Said Mazarini.

Henrietta nodded strongly once again. She held up her shining crystal wand.

“All troops, charge! The royal troops, follow me!”

Tired, Louise cuddled with Saito.

“Hey Louise.”

“Hm?” replied Louise, absentmindedly.

A feeling of fatigue overcame her. But this was a nice tired feeling. It was fatigue that came with the satisfaction of accomplishing something.

“Can I ask you something?”

“Yeah.”

“What was that just then?”

“It’s a legend.”

“Legend?”

“I’ll explain later. I’m tired.”

Saito nodded and smiled. He patted Louise gently on the head.

Below them, the Tristain troops had just charged at the Albion forces. The vigor of the Tristain troops was obvious even to a novice. It was vigor that even would triumph against enemies that outnumbered them.

“Yeah, later is ok.”

Looking at the village that had been scorched black, Saito wondered if Siesta was alright.

In the evening…
With her siblings, Siesta timidly came out of the forest. News that the Albion troops had been defeated reached the village people taking shelter in the forest.

The Albion troops were crushed by Tristain’s charge, and many had surrendered. Well, there weren’t any Albion soldiers strutting along the village around noon. The angry bellows, the clash or arms and the explosions had ended. Black smoke rose from the field, but the battle had ended.

A thunderous noise could be heard in the skies above. After looking up, a familiar object was flying in the sky. It was the “Dragon’s Raiment”. Siesta’s face brightened.

When the zero fighter landed on the field, Saito opened the windbreak. Someone from the forest, south of the village, came running towards him. It was Siesta. Saito jumped off the zero fighter and ran towards her.

Louise watched Saito as he was running off and sighed. Well, I guess it’s good that that girl is still living, but couldn’t he spend more time consoling me? The spell just then… “Explosion” of the void magic branch. It didn’t seem like it happened. Perhaps it didn’t feel like it happened because it was void magic. Am I really the “User of Void magic”? Is there some misunderstanding? But it explained how she was able to give Saito the legendary Gandalfr familiar powers. There are lots of legends aren’t there, she whispered.

Anyhow, it’ll probably be busy from here on. I don’t really feel it happened… and I can’t believe that I’m the one mentioned in the legend… Louise sighed. If this were a dream, I would be so relieved. But I’ve decided not to think too much about it. I should learn from that idiot familiar of mine. Although he’s the legendary familiar, he doesn’t seem like it at all. But perhaps that is for the best. Anyway, this “legend” stuff is too much for me.

“Hey, legendary mage”

“What, legendary sword?”

Derflinger had called out to Louise in a teasing tone.

“It’s alright being stubborn… but if you don’t go after him, he’ll get taken by that village girl.”

Louise’s cheeks went red.

“I don't mind.”

“Really?” whispered Derflinger.

Giving a cry of frustration Louise hopped out of the cockpit and chased after Saito. Derflinger watched Louise’s running figure and said in large voice.

“And she even understands that she’s the one mentioned in the legend… Perhaps her love life is more important to her. Humans around this age are beyond help."

While running, a stream of thoughts ran through her mind. When she looked at Saito’s back, her pulse hastened. Her mind would go blank. It was weird. That idiot. He even kissed me. Is that girl really that good? She might be cute. She’s good at cooking as well. I know boys like girls like that. But, I…I…

The Founder’s Prayer book, the Void magic branch… they completely left Louise’s mind for the time being.

If I don’t go after that familiar of mine, he’ll be gone somewhere.

If I don’t open my eyes wide and run, I’ll be left behind.

But, if it’s going to be like that… I’ll just continue chasing him.

I’ll chase him wherever he goes… and when he turns around, I’ll hit him good.

----

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter9|Chapter 9]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume3 Chapter9

2007-11-27T08:57:58Z

Delwack: Revised the chapter to provide clarity for certain passages. Also attempted to improve flow, sentence structure, and grammar.

The Germanian king, Albrecht the Third, had arranged for princess Henrietta’s wedding ceremony to take place in Germania’s capital, Vindobona. The date of the ceremony: the first day of the month Nyuui (ニューイ).

Currently, the Mercator flagship of the Tristain fleet was to welcome the guests of the New Albion government by leading them to La Rochelle, where they would stay anchored in the skies above it.

The commander in chief of the fleet, Count La Ramée, sat in the quarterdeck in formal attire. Next to him, captain Fevisu (フェヴィス) was stroking his moustache. It was far past the arranged time.

“They sure are late Captain.”

La Ramée replied with an irritated voice.

“Those Albion dogs who killed their king with their own hands are probably still busy acting like dogs”

The sailor on the top deck suddenly informed him of the fleet’s approach in a loud voice.

“A fleet! From the left!”

With a large ship leading in front, which could easily be mistaken as a cloud, the Albion fleet had started to descend.

“So that’s the standard of Albion’s ‘Royal Sovereign’ fleet…” Said the captain, watching the large ship in awe.

It was the ship that would have had the ambassador in it.

“Something that no one would want to meet on a battlefield, that’s for sure.”

The Albion fleet descended until they were level with Tristain's fleet. The Albion ship began sending signaling messages from the mast.

“We thank you for your fleet’s welcome. This is the captain of Albion’s Lexington.”

“We have an admiral on board! Using a captain to correspond… we’re being treated like fools” the captain said resentfully, while looking over Tristain’s weak array of ships.

“They’re probably thinking the world is within their grasp now that that they have that ship. Reply to them with ‘We give you our warmest welcome. This is the commander in chief of the Tristain fleet’”

La Ramée’s words were passed on to the sailor who was standing on the mast. The signaling flag for the message was then hoisted up.

The Albion fleet fired their cannons in salute. There were no shells inside the cannon, they had merely let gunpowder explode.

Though the Lexington fleet had done a mere cannon salute, the air around it shook. La Ramée retreated slightly. Even though he knew that live ammunition couldn't possible reach across the distance seperating them, the force of the cannons from the Lexington fleet was able to make the experienced admiral retreat.

“Fire our cannons in response”

“How many shells shall we fire? For the top nobles, eleven is required.”

The number of shells to be fired was depended upon the person’s rank and social status.

“Seven will do” ordered La Ramée watching with a grin on his face like a stubborn child.

“Prepare the cannons! Seven shots, one by one! Fire when they’re ready!”

On the afterdeck of the Lexington, flagship of the fleet, Bowood was looking at the Tristain fleet. Next to him was Sir Johnston, the commander in chief, responsible for the entire invasion squad. Being a member of the council of nobles, Cromwell trusted him deeply. However, he had no experience. He was a politician after all.

“Captain…” Johnston said to Bowood in a worried voice.

“Sir?”

“Is it alright to go so close to them? We have those new long range cannons equipped right? Put some distance between us. His Excellency has entrusted me with important soldiers.”

“Cromwell’s puppet huh…” Bowood whispered coldly to himself.

“Yes we do have the new cannon model, but if we fire from maximum range, they won’t hit”

“But I bear his Excellency’s task of letting off those soldiers safely in Tristain. We can’t have the soldiers scared. Their morale will drop.”

''I don't think it's the soldiers that scared…'' Bowood thought.

Ignoring Johnston, he issued a new command. No law governs the sky, after all.

“Prepare the left cannons”

“Yes sir! Prepare the left cannons!”

The sailors on the deck started to load the cannons with gunpowder and shells.

A thunderous roar could be heard from the Tristain fleet, which was aimed at the skies. Tristain was returning the cannon salute.

The battle plan had commenced.

During that moment, Bowood had turned into a soldier. The political details, his human feelings, the cowardice and foul play of this operation were all forgotten. As the captain of the Lexington fleet of The Republic of the Holy Albion, he proceeded to rapidly issue orders.

The crew of the old Hobart ship trailing at the end of the fleet had finished their preparations, and started to evacuate via the boats they had made levitate with the “Fly” spell.

A startling scene unfolded before La Ramée’s eyes. The ship trailing at the end… the oldest and one of the smallest ships had started to go up in flames.

“What? A fire? Was it an accident?” whispered Fevisu (フェヴィス)

The next instant, another startling thing occurred. The ship that was engulfed by flames and exploded in the air.

The Albion ship was reduced to ruins and came crashing down to the ground.

“W-What is this? Did the fire reach the ammunition storage?”

The Mercator was in an uproar.

“Calm down! Calm down!” Fevisu (フェヴィス) yelled at the sailors.

A signal flag was seen from the Lexington. A sailor started reading the signals with a telescope.

“From the Lexington fleet captain. Explain the meaning behind sinking Hobart”

“Sinking? What is he saying?! It exploded by itself!”

La Ramée was panicking.

“Send a reply. ‘The fire from my ship was a response to your salute. The salvo didn’t contain any live shells’”

A reply was sent promptly by the Lexington.

“Your ship's attack used live ammunition. We shall return your intent of war”

“What nonsense!”

La Ramée’s cry was drowned by the bombardment from the Lexington.

Impact. The mast of the Mercator broke off and a few holes had been made in the deck.

“How can their cannons reach from such a distance?!” said a surprised Fevisu (フェヴィス) on the shaking deck.

“Send a message! ‘Cease fire, we have no intent of war’”

The Lexington replied with a barrage of cannon shells.

Impact. The ship was shaking and fires had started here and there.

Like a shriek, Mercator’s message repeated over and over.

“We repeat! Cease fire! We have no intent of war!”

The Lexington’s fire showed no signs of stopping.

Impact. La Ramée’s body was sent flying out of Fevisu’s (フェヴィス) sight.

The sock of the impact had thrown Fevisu (フェヴィス) onto the floor. He suddenly realized that the attack was all planned. They never had any intention of a “good-willed visit” at all. They had all been deceived by Albion.

The ship started to go up in flames and the injured sailors groaned in pain. Shaking his head while standing up, Fevisu (フェヴィス) yelled, “The commander in chief is dead! The flagship captain will now take control of the fleet! Damage report! Full speed ahead! Prepare the right cannons!”

“So they’ve finally realized.” Said Waldo, who was standing next to Bowood, as he leisurely watched the Tristain fleet. Waldo also believed the commander in chief, Johnston, didn't deserve the title and would be unable to do anything. Waldo was in effect, the commandering officer.

“Seems like it, viscount. However, it seems we will win soon enough.”

The Albion fleet, which had superior mobility, had already taken action to suppress the full on charge of the Tristain fleet.

The Albion fleet kept a fixed distance, and continued firing their cannons. Their fleet numbered twice that of Tristain’s and in addition they had the huge Lexington, which had the new cannon model. There was no contest in firepower.

As if they were tormenting the Tristain fleet, the Albion fleet continued their fire. The Mercator, which was already on fire, had started to slant. In an instant, the Mercator exploded with a deafening roar. None of the ships in the Tristain fleet were undamaged. The fleet was thrown into chaos with the loss the flagship.

Destroying them was only a matter of time now. Ships could be seen flying their white flags already.

On the Lexington, cries of “Long live Albion! Long live the holy king Cromwell!” could be heard. Bowood knitted his eyebrows. During the days of the Royal Air force, no one used to say things like “Long live so and so” during battle. Even the commander in chief, Johnston had joined in.

“Captain, a new page in history has begun.” Said Waldo

As if mourning for his enemies, who didn’t even have a chance to cry out in pain, Bowood whispered, “No, only a war has begun.”

Soon after the news that the entire Tristain fleet in La Rochelle had been wiped out arrived, a declaration of war was been issued by Albion. It blamed Tristain for breaking the non-aggression treaty by attacking their fleet without reason, and stated “As an act of self-defense, The Holy Republic of Albion shall declare war on the kingdom of Tristain.”

The palace, which had been busily occupied with Henrietta’s departure for Germania, was thrown into a state of confusion from the turn of events.

The generals, cabinet ministers and other officals immediately held a meeting. But the meeting was little more than a disordered ramble. Opinions that they should inquire Albion about the circumstances of the events, or that they should dispatch messengers requesting aid were thrown about.

Sitting in the meeting’s seat of honor was a shocked Henrietta. She was wearing her beautiful wedding dress that had just been finished. She had originally planned to head to Germania by carriage after the dress had been finished.

She was like a blooming flower in the meeting room. But no one had even noticed.

“Albion states that our fleet attacked them first! However our fleet says they only did a cannon salute”

“Accidents can cause misunderstandings.”

“Let’s hold a meeting in Albion to sort this out! Perhaps there is still a chance to mend this misunderstanding!”

While the powerful nobles stated their opinions, the Cardinal Mazarini nodded.

“Right. Dispatch a special envoy to Albion. We will approach this cautiously, before it turns into a total war over a mere misunderstanding.”

At that moment, an urgent report arrived.

The messenger carrying the letter from the carrier owl, rushed into the meeting room.

“It’s an urgent report! After landing, the Albion fleet has started capturing land!”

“Where did they land?”

“The outskirts of La Rochelle! It seems like in the field of Tarbes!”

In the garden of her parent’s house, Siesta hugged her young siblings, watching the skies with an uneasy face. An explosion had been heard not long before in the direction of La Rochelle. Surprised, she went out to the garden and saw the dreadful scene in the sky. Numerous ships were on fire and sinking, crashing onto the mountain’s surface and dropping into the middle of the forest.

The village was in a state of confusion. A short while later, a large ship had descended from the sky. The ship, so large that it could be easily mistaken for a cloud, dropped it’s anchor on the field in the village.

Numerous dragons flew out of it.

“Sister, what’s happening?” asked her younger brothers and sisters.

“Let’s get in the house” urged Siesta, hiding her fear.

Inside the house, her parents were looking out the windows with troubled expressions.

“Isn’t that Albion's fleet?” her father said, looking at the ship anchored in the field.

“Could it be … A war?”

Her father shook his head.

“That’s not possible. We have a non-aggression treaty with Albion. The lord proclaimed it recently.”

“Then why was the sky full of with sinking ships?”

The dragons flying above the ship headed towards the village. Her father grasped his wife and stepped away from the window. With loud cries, the dragons descended upon the village and set the houses on fire.

Her mother screamed. The house was alight and the glass from the windows scattered everywhere. The village was saturated in the blazing flames, roaring of the dragons and the shrieking of the people. Carrying her unconscious mother, the father turned to Siesta, who was shaking.

“Siesta! Take your siblings and run to the forest!”

Straddling a large wind dragon, a smile appeared on Waldo’s face as he trampled on his home country. The dragoons under his command rode fire dragons. A wind dragon cannot match a fire dragon in power, but surpasses a fire dragon in speed. He had chosen the wind dragon solely because he was commanding. To clear the path for the main force, Waldo mercilessly set the village on fire. In the background, soldiers were dropping down one by one with ropes from the Lexington. The field was an excellent strategic foothold for the invading troops.

From the direction of the field, dozens of the neighboring lord’s troops were charging forward. The Tristainian troops could pose a significant treat to the soldiers disembarking onto the field. Waldo signaled his underlings to crush the small opposition force. A barrage of fire magic flew from the dragons but still, the tristainians ferociously charged forward. The reckless force was utterly devastated by the dragon’s flames.

It was past noon. Reports of the events came bursting in the conference room.

“The lord of Tarbes has died in battle!”

“The scout sent to investigate the dragoons has not returned!”

“We still haven’t received a reply from Albion regarding out enquiries!”

Meaningless discussions repeated themselves in the conference room.

“We should request aid from Germania!”

“Aggravating the matter like that would…”

“How about attacking them with our whole dragoon force?”

“Round up the remaining ships! All of them! No matter how old or small!”

“Let’s dispatch a special envoy! Attacking them will only give them an excuse to engage in a total war!”

The meeting could not reach an agreement. Mazarini was having difficulty coming to a conclusion himself. He was still hoping for a way to settle things diplomatically.

Amongst the heated debate, Henrietta looked at the “wind” ruby she wore on her ring finger. It was a memento from Wales. She was reminded of the man’s face she entrusted herself to.

Did I not vow upon this ring back then?

If my dear Wales has courageously died then… I too should live courageously.

“Tarbes is up in flames!”

She was surprised at her own voice but quickly regained her composure. With a deep breath, she stood up. Everyone looked at her. Henrietta spoke in a trembling voice.

“Aren’t you all ashamed of yourselves?”

“Princess?”

“Our lands are being captured by enemies. There are things we need to do before bickering about alliances and special envoys, isn’t there?

“But… princess… It’s just some tension caused by a misunderstanding.”

“Misunderstanding? How can you still say that? Sinking a ship during a cannon salute is a bit extreme isn’t it?”

“We have signed a non-aggression treaty. It is an accident.”

“And that treaty is as easily broken as paper. They had no intention of keeping that treaty. It was just a lie to gain time. Albion’s actions clearly show that they have intention to war.”

“But…”

Henrietta hit the table and started yelling.

“The blood of our people are being spilled while we are doing this! Is it not the duty of nobles to protect them? For what reason do we bear royal and noble names? Have they not let us reign over them so we can protect them in times of need like this?”

Everyone was speechless. Henrietta continued with a cold voice.

“You’re all scared, aren’t you. Albion is a large country after all. If we counterattack our chances of winning are slim. Is it because you think you will be held responsible as one of the leaders of the counter attack after the battle is lost? You all plan to cower here to lengthen your lives?”

“Princess” Interjected Mazarini.

"However," Henrietta continued.

“I will ride forth. You can continue your meeting here”

Henrietta burst out of the conference room. Mazarini and numerous nobles tried to hold her back.

“Princess! You should rest before your wedding!”

“Ugh! It’s so hard to run in this!”

Henrietta tore her wedding dress so that it was above her knees and threw the torn piece at Mazarini’s face.

“Perhaps you can go get married”

“My carriage and my guards! Come!” she yelled when she reached the courtyard.

Her carriage was brought, led by the holy beasts, unicorns.

The refraining magical defense squad in the courtyard assembled at once at Henrietta’s call.

She unfastened one unicorn and straddled it.

“I shall command the troops! Regiments, assemble!”

Aware of the situation, every soldier saluted simultaneously.

Henrietta hit the unicorn’s stomach.

The unicorn magnificently raised its hooves up high under the bright sun and set off.

“Follow the princess!” cried the soldiers while following Henrietta, mounted on the beasts.

“Follow! A delay brings shame to the family name!”

The nobles in the courtyard dashed out. The word spread through the regiments scattered about the town.

Watching this absent mindedly, Mazarini looked up at the skies.

I knew we would go to war with Albion someday, despite my efforts, but… our country is not prepared.

He was not concerned about his own life. He bore the worries of his country in his own way, and for the sake of the people, he had made his decision. Even if it meant a small sacrifice, he didn’t want to engage in a lost battle.

But, it was as the princess said. His efforts and devotion to diplomacy had been boiled away. Of what use is clinging to it? There are things to be taken care of first.

One of the high-class nobles whispered in Mazarini’s ear.

“Cardinal, about the special envoy…”

Mazarini slapped the nobles face with his cap. He coiled the torn piece from the wedding dress, which Henrietta had thrown at him, on his head.

“All of you! To your horses! If we let the princess go alone we will be forever cast in shame!”

----

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter8|Back to Chapter 8]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter10|Forward to Chapter 10]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume3 Chapter8

2007-11-27T07:57:53Z

Delwack: Corrections to previous edit (spelling and grammer mistakes, missed words, a few sentences were re-worked again.

Mr Colbert was forty-two years old. He had been in the service of the academy for twenty years. He was a mage whose nickname was “Flaming Serpent”. His hobby… or more accurately, his life was centered around research and invention. He had rushed down to the courtyard once he had seen the object being carried by the dragons from his research laboratory. His curiosity had been set alight.

“You, what’s that? Can you explain to me?”

Colbert’s face shone as he looked at Saito, who was watching the zero fighter being lowered.

“Ah, I wanted to talk to you about it actually.”

“Me?”

Colbert was taken aback. Who exactly was this young commoner? All he knew was that he was the legendary familiar, Gandalfr, summoned by Miss Vallière. Born in Roba Aru Kariei, he was the only person to have called Colbert’s invention “great”.

“This is called an airplane. In my world, they’re seen flying everywhere.”

“This flies!? Wow! Wonderful!”

Colbert started looking at different parts of the zero fighter with a deep interest.

“Could it be that this is the wing! It seems like it can’t flap like normal wings! What about this windmill?”

“That’s called a propeller. When it spins it causes the airplane to go forward.”

Eyes wide in amazement, Colbert drew closer to Saito.

“I see! When it spins, it causes the power of wind! It’s well made, isn’t it! Could you fly it for me? Look, my hands are shaking from my curiosity!”

Troubled, Saito scratched his head.

“Um… To turn the propellers, I need gasoline.”

“Gasoline? What’s that?”

“That what I want to talk to you about. You know the class we had where you showed us that invention of yours?”

“The joyful snake?”

“Yes! You had to burn oil to make it move right?”

“So you need oil? That’s a problem that is easily solved!”

“No, I don’t think that will work. It has to be gasoline.”

“Gasoline? Hm… well there are many different types of oil.”

Saito suddenly realized the dragoons were grinning broadly at them. Guiche whispered in Saito’s ear.

“Sorry if you are busy, but if you don’t pay the transportation fee…”

“You guys are nobles too aren’t you? Stop constantly bickering about money.”

“Hey, soldiers are poor you know.”

Saito smiled at Colbert.

“Mr Colbert, could you possibly pay the transportation fee for the time being?”

Colbert’s laboratory was situated in a small area between the central tower and the fire tower. It was much like an old dugout shed.

“At first I conducted experiments in my own room, but noise and bad smells come naturally with research. I was complained to by the people next to me shortly afterwards.”

The wooden racks were cluttered with bottles of medicine, test tubes, jars containing nostrum and the like. Next to that was a wall of bookshelves, crammed with books. There was a celestial globe made from parchment stuck on a sphere, and other various maps. There were lizards, snakes and birds that he had never seen before inside cages. A musky smell which was neither from dust nor mold filled the entire room. Saito pinched his nose.

“You’ll get used to the smell soon. A woman however wouldn’t, which is the reason why I’m single.”

Colbert sat down while started muttering answers to questions he wasn’t being asked. He sniffed the gasoline he had gotten from the bottom of the zero fighter's fuel tank. Since a permanence spell was placed on the zero fighter, the gasoline had not undergone any change in chemical composition.

“Hm… It’s a smell I’ve never smelt before. Giving off such a smell without even being heated… This must be quite easy to burn. If this were to be used as an explosive, it would be of alarming strength.”

He reached for a piece of parchment near him and started jotting down notes.

“If I duplicate this oil, that ‘airplane’ will fly?”

“Probably… If it hasn’t broken already.”

“Interesting! Concocting substances is tough work but I’ll try it!”

Muttering to himself, he took out all sorts of substances and lit his alcohol lamp.

“You’re called Saito right?”

Saito nodded.

“You said in your home town, these could be seen flying everywhere? The technology of the lands the elves govern in the east seem to far outclass any technology in Halkeginia”

Saito felt somewhat bad for lying to Colbert, who had been more than willing to help him in concocting gasoline and had also paid for the transportation fees.

“Mr Colbert, actually, I’m… not from this world. This airplane, and also the “Staff of Destruction” which destroyed Fouquet’s golem and I, are from another world.”

Colbert’s hand suddenly stopped.

“What did you say?”

“I come from another world”

Colbert gazed steadily at Saito and then proceeded to nod his head, as though he were impressed.

“I see.” he whispered.

“Aren’t you surprised?”

“Well, of course I am. But you definitely seem like it. The way you speak and your behavior has a different feel. Hm, this is becoming more and more interesting.”

“You’re a strange person aren’t you, Mr Colbert”

“I get called strange by many people. I haven’t even found someone willing to marry me yet. But I have a belief.”

“A belief?”

“Yes. The nobles of Halkeginia treat magic as a mere tool… Like a broom, they only see it as a handy tool. I don’t think magic is something like that. Magic could be used for so much more. Instead of simply sticking to the traditional uses of the different branches of magic, we should be experimenting to find different ways to utilize it.”

Nodding, Colbert continued.

“After seeing you, my belief has grown stronger. Who would have thought there was another world! This shows that the rules of Halkeginia are not absolute! Interesting! Such an interesting topic! I want see this world. There are probably lots of new things to be discovered! It’ll probably add a new page to my research! If you have any questions at all, just come and talk with me. Colbert the flaming serpent will always help you.”

In the Austri courtyard, Saito was sitting in the cockpit of the zero fighter and inspecting it's parts. When he grasped the control stick, or even if he merely touched a switch, the runes on his left hand shone. Information would then flow to his brain, and tell him the condition of the part. When he moved the control stick, the ailerons of the wings and the elevator on the tail moved with a clank. The tail rudder moved when he stepped on the rudder bar and a cross shaped pointer appeared on the glass pane when he pushed the sight device switch on the instrument board. The engines on either side of the body of the plane were still alive. The shining Gandalfr runes told its user quite a bit. A smile appeared on Saito’s face.

“Partner, can this fly?”

“Yes.”

“Something like this flying… Your world is a strange one.”

Numerous students were watching Saito in the zero fighter, but they quickly lost interest and left. ''There are only a few nobles who would be interested in this like Colbert,'' Saito thought. Suddenly a girl appeared, proudly brushing her pinkish blond hair with her hand.

Louise stared at Saito and the thing he was in. As if she were angry, she pointed her finger at it and said, “What’s that?”

Saito raised his head from the cockpit and simply replied, “An airplane”. As they still weren’t on good terms, he said it while facing away.

“Come down from that airplane thing then.” Ordered Louise, pouting her lips while placing her hands were placed on her hips. He ignored her and continued inspecting the parts of the zero fighter. Louise grasped the end of a wing and started to make the zero fighter wobble.

“I said come down didn’t I!”

"Fine", whispered Saito as he got off and headed to Louise.

“Where did you go?”

“Treasure hunting”

“What were you thinking, going without telling your master.”

Louise crossed her arms and stared at Saito. Saito noticed that her eyes were puffy.

“Didn’t you fire me?”

Louise cast her eyes downwards and spoke with a voice as if she were about to cry.

“I suppose you deserve a chance to explain yourself. If you have anything you want to say, then say it now”

“What is there to explain? I didn’t do anything. This is about Siesta right? Siesta was just about to fall down so I tried to catch her. I then fell down as well, making it look as if I had pushed her down onto the bed.

The real reason was because Siesta had suddenly started to take off her clothes, but for Siesta’s sake he didn’t say that.

“Then, nothing really happened?”

“Nothing. Why were you so angry? That was the first time she came to the room. As if something like that would happen. Why were you angry anyway? What me and Siesta do is none of your business, right?” Said Saito.

''Louise only thinks of me as a familiar. The only reason she treats me better is becuase of her newfound compassion for animals.'' 

“It’s none of my business but in some ways it is.”

“Which one is it?”

Louise glared at Saito and groaned.

Louise tugged at his sleeve. She was whispering things like “Hey, apologize” and “Why are you being so uptight, you made me so worried”, but Saito wasn’t looking at Louise anymore. He was looking at the zero fighter in a daze.

Louise had jumped to her own conclusions. She was ashamed that she had shut herself in her room and sulked. She drew out the deadly technique she had been saving. It was a girl’s secret technique, which would sweep away any suspicion, anger, contradiction, and even the fact that Louise drove Saito out. She burst into tears.

Buckets of tears came streaming down from her eyes.

“Where did you go all this time! Idiot! I hate you!”

Sniffling, she wiped the streaming tears with the back of her hand.

“H-Hey, don’t cry.”

Panicking, Saito placed his hands on Louise’s shoulder. Louise cried even harder.

“I hate you! I hate you!”

Kirche approached them, holding a mop and a dust cloth in her hands. Because they had skipped lessons, their punishment was to wipe the academy’s windows clean. As Saito was neither a noble nor a student at the academy, he didn’t have to do anything.

Guiche looked at Saito, who was comforting Louise, and grinned.

“You can’t just make your master cry like that”

Kirche said dully, “Made up already? That’s no fun…”

Tabitha simply pointed at the two and said, “Fair weather comes after the rain.”

That night…

Louise lay in her bed, tightly grasping her pillow. After Saito removed his parker, Louise slipped into it, as though it was a given. She was frantically pretending to read a book. Saito looked around the room which he had been away from for a week or so. Tableware was scattered everywhere.

“So you’ve been absent from lessons?”

Montmorency had mentioned it when they passed by her in the corridor. Montmorency told Louise that she had been absent for too long, but Louise just ignored her and walked off.

Louise glared at Saito, slightly taken aback.

“So what?”

“Are you feeling ok?” asked Saito, who seemed to be worried.

She was about to say "Whose fault do you think it was that I have been skipping lessons?" but her pride got the better of her. Putting the blanket over her head, she snuggled under it. Saito scratched his head and looked at the haystack. ''So she didn’t throw it out,'' he thought, warmly glancing at Louise.

Three days pass.

Colbert awoke to the sound of hens. It seemed like he had fallen asleep without realizing. He had been absent from lessons and had shut himself in the laboratory for the past three days. In front of his eyes was a flask placed on top on an alcohol lamp. A glass tube stretched out of this, which let the heated catalyst cool and coagulate in the beaker to it's the left. This was the final step. Colbert sniffed at the gasoline he received from Saito and started cautiously reciting the alchemy incantation at the substance in the beaker while concentrating on the smell of the gasoline.

A poof of smoke rose from the beaker and the color of substance inside changed to a yellowish brown. He smelt it. The strong smell of gasoline drifted to his nose. Colbert opened the door with a thud and rushed outside.

“Saito! Saito! I’ve made it! I’ve made it! I’ve finished concocting it!”

Out of breath, Colbert approached Saito, who was inspecting the zero fighter. Within the wine bottle he held out, there was a yellowish brown liquid. Saito opened the cover of the fuel tank, which was in front of the windshield. There was a lock on it, so he had Colbert cast the unlock spell on it. He poured two bottles of the gasoline in to it.

“I analyzed the composition of the oil you gave me” Said Colbert proudly.

“It seemed to be made from microorganisms in fossils, so I searched for something similar. I decided to use the fossils of trees… in other words coal. I soaked that in a special catalyst and extracted a similar composition. After spending days doing that, I cast the alchemy spell on it. And that turned it into…”

“Gasoline right?”

Colbert nodded and urged Saito

“Quickly, turn those windmills for me. I was so excited that I didn’t even sleep.”

After filling the gas tank, Saito returned to the cockpit. Information on how to start the engine and fly the zero fighter came rushing to his brain. To start the engine, the propeller must first be spun. Saito popped his head from windshield.

“Mr. Colbert, could you spin the propeller using magic?”

“I thought it turned using the power from burning the oil?”

“To start the engine, the crank inside must be rotated manually first. I don't have a tool to turn the propeller, so if you could use magic please.”

Colbert nodded. Saito began to prepare the plane.

Firstly, he set the fuel source to the tank he had just put the fuel in.
Then he set the mixture ratio lever and the propeller pitch lever to their optimum states. Saito’s hands moved by themselves. His Gandalfr power carried out all the operations. He opened the cowl flap and closed the lid of the oil-cooling radiator. The propellers rumbled as Colbert used his magic. With his eyes wide open, Saito pressed the ignition with his right hand at the proper time. His left hand gripping the throttle lever, he tilted it forward slightly.

A sputtering sound was heard and the engine started to run after the spark plug’s ignition. As they ratted, the propellers started to turn. The body of the airplane vibrated. The break wasn’t on and so the plane started to propel itself forward.

Colbert watched with a moved expression on his face. After checking that the engine gauges were moving, Saito turned the ignition switch off.

Jumping out of the cockpit, he hugged Colbert.

“Mr Colbert, the engine started!”

“Yes, we did it! But why didn’t it fly?”

“There’s not enough gasoline. In order to fly, we would need at least five barrels.”

“That's a lot to make! But since I’ve already done so much, I’ll finish it!”

After Colbert had returned to his laboratory, Saito continued his adjustments. He didn’t have any tools however, so he cleaned the parts. Louise called out to Saito who was seemingly absorbed doing this.

“Hey it’s time for dinner. What have you been doing? It’s already dark.”

“I started the engine!” yelled Saito happily.

But Louise replied back dully.

“Really now. Good for you. What happens after you get the engine running?”

“It flies! It will fly!”

“What will you do when it flies?” Asked Louise in a lonely voice.

Saito told Louise of the ideas that had been gone through is mind in the past two to three days.

“I’m going to try fly east”

“East? I can’t believe you. Are you saying you’re heading to Roba Aru Kariie? I seriously can’t believe you!”

“Why? The owner of this airplane flew from there. I could maybe find some clues on how to return to my own world.” Said Saito feverishly.

Louise didn’t seem to bear any interest however. She replied back in a lonely voice.

“You’re my familiar. You can’t just do what you want. Also, the princess’s wedding is in five days. I have to read a edict then. But I haven’t thought of anything good to say.”

Absorbed by the zero fighter, Saito nodded as if he were listening. Once he knew that it could fly, he had become mesmerized by it.

Louise pulled his ear. She was bored. ''He hasn’t paid any attention to me since he’s returned and instead just dazes at this ‘airplane’.''

“Listen to me!”

“I’m listening!”

“You’re not. You’re daydreaming. There’s no familiar that listens to its master while looking away!”

Louise dragged Saito back to her room.

Louise opened the Founder’s Prayer book in front of Saito.

“I’ll read out what I’ve thought already for the edict.”

With a cute cough, Louise began to read her edict.

“On this beautiful day, I, Louise Françoise Le Blanc de la Vallière, praying for the holy presence of the founders, shall read the blessed edict…”

And then, Louise stopped.

“Continue?”

“From here on I have to give thanks to the four branches of magic. It has to be poetic and also in rhyme….”

“Then just make it rhyme”

Louise pouted her lips as if she were sulking.

“I can’t think of anything. Writing it poetically is a pain in the neck. I’m not a poet or anything.”

“It’s ok, just read what you have written there”

With a troubled look, she read her ‘poetic’ lines.

“Um, as fire is hot, one needs to be careful”

“’Needs’ isn’t poetic. You should probably remember that.”

“Shut up. When the wind blows, those who sell barrels prosper.[http://www.baka-tsuki.net/project/index.php?title=Talk:Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter8#Proverb:_.22When_the_wind_blows.2C_those_who_sell_barrels_prosper.22]"

“Why would you use that proverb here?”

Louise, who didn’t seem to have any poetic talent, threw herself on the bed as if sulking and whispered, “I’m going to sleep.”

As was now usual, she changed while hiding her body behind her bedsheets. After turning off the lamp she called out to Saito, who had dived onto his haystack already.

“I said to sleep in my bed didn’t I?”

Saito’s heart started racing.

“Really? It's ok?”

Louise didn't respond. Saito slipped into the bed thinking that she would probably get angry if he didn’t do what he was told.

Louise was still awake. She opened her mouth, as if she had wanted to talk to him.

“So, you’re really going to the lands in the east?”

“Yeah.” Saito replied.

“It’s dangerous you know. Those elves hate humans…”

“But humans live in the areas beyond the lands of the elves right? Like that place called Roba”

“The nature of those humans is completely different. It’ll be dangerous.”

It seemed like Louise was worried about letting Saito go.

“You’re still going to go?”

Saito thought about it briefly and nodded.

“Well, I might be able to find a clue to go back home”

Louise was moving around under the sheets. Just as he was wondering what she was doing, she rested her head on his chest.

“Wha-“

“I'm just using it instead of my pillow!” Said Louise in a sulky and angry voice.

Louise placed her hands on his chest and lightly traced her fingers on it. Electricity seemed to flow through Saito’s spine.

“Don’t misunderstand me. This doesn’t mean I like you or anything!” Louise said in an embarrassed voice.

She then went back to her usual angry voice.

“Are you still going to go even I say no?”

Saito remained silent.

“I thought so…” Louise whispered.

“This isn’t your world is it… Of course you’d want to go back.”

Louise’s hair had a beautiful fragrance. The sound of her breathing was close as well. The two were silent. Saito was thinking of many things. Saito wasn’t talking, and Louise didn’t know what else to say, so she simply hugged Saito’s chest tightly.

“I don’t want you to leave. When you’re beside me I can sleep without worrying. You make me angry…” Louise said in a tiny voice while embracing Saito.

''Looks like those puffy eyes were because she didn’t sleep,'' thought Saito. Soon, Louise’s steady breathing, like that of a child’s, could be heard near Saito’s chest. She was fast asleep.

Louise was so pampered it made his heart race. ''Seems like she’s uneasy without me around. Well, I’m a familiar after all.''

Listening to her breathing, Saito was deep in thought. He thought of the people he had met in this world.

He had met many people within his few months in Halkeginia. There were evil people, but also kind people.

There was Marteau from the kitchen who gave him food.

Osman, who had told him he would lend him his hand if he needed help.

Colbert, who had gladly concocted the gasoline for him.

A snob and often offensive, but a friendly person who had his own qualities, Guiche.

Not a human but a sword, a partner he had depended on, Derflinger.

Henrietta, the beautiful princess.

Courageous… and dead because of it, prince Wales.

Tabitha, a silent person but someone who had saved him in numerous occasions.

The seductive Kirche, who said she liked Saito, though it might have been a joke.

Siesta, the cute and kind maid… who probably has feelings for me.

And lastly, his master next to him, who made his heart race. Arrogant and stuck up, but one who occasionally showed kindness that would melt his heart, Louise. A girl with pinkish blond hair and big reddish brown eyes.

''When the time comes for me to go home, will I be able to leave these people with a smile on my face?''

''Will I be able to leave Louise with a smile?''

''I don’t know.''

''But…'' Saito thought

''The people who have been kind to me, I want to do the most I can for them.''

''At least while I’m in this world, I want to do something for them.''

He hadn’t felt these feelings before up until now.

For the time being, Saito embraced Louise’s head gently.

Louise groaned in her sleep.

----

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter7|Back to Chapter 7]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter9|Forward to Chapter 9]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume3 Chapter8

2007-11-27T07:38:20Z

Delwack: Modified sentences to make more sense, for better structure and overall flow. Italicized some thoughts.

Mr Colbert was forty-two years old. He had been in the service of the academy for twenty years. He was a mage whose nickname was “Flaming Serpent”. His hobby… or more accurately, his life was centered around research and invention. He had rushed down to the courtyard once he had seen the object being carried by the dragons from his research laboratory. His curiosity had been set alight.

“You, what’s that? Can you explain to me?”

Colbert’s face shone as he looked at Saito, who was watching the zero fighter being lowered.

“Ah, I wanted to talk to you about it actually.”

“Me?”

Colbert was taken aback. Who exactly was this young commoner? All he knew was that he was the legendary familiar, Gandalfr, summoned by Miss Vallière. Born in Roba Aru Kariei, he was the only person to have called Colbert’s invention “great”.

“This is called an airplane. In my world, they’re seen flying everywhere.”

“This flies!? Wow! Wonderful!”

Colbert started looking at different parts of the zero fighter with a deep interest.

“Could it be that this is the wing! It seems like it can’t flap like normal wings! What about this windmill?”

“That’s called a propeller. When it spins it causes the airplane to go forward.”

Eyes wide in amazement, Colbert drew closer to Saito.

“I see! When it spins, it causes the power of wind! It’s well made, isn’t it! Could you fly it for me? Look, my hands are shaking from my curiosity!”

Troubled, Saito scratched his head.

“Um… To turn the propellers, I need gasoline.”

“Gasoline? What’s that?”

“That what I want to talk to you about. You know the class we had where you showed us that invention of yours?”

“The joyful snake?”

“Yes! You had to burn oil to make it move right?”

“So you need oil? That’s a problem that is easily solved!”

“No, I don’t think that will work. It has to be gasoline.”

“Gasoline? Hm… well there are many different types of oil.”

Saito suddenly realized the dragoons were grinning broadly at them. Guiche whispered in Saito’s ear.

“Sorry if you are busy, but if you don’t pay for the transportation fee…”

“You guys are nobles too aren’t you? Stop constantly bickering about money.”

“Hey, soldiers are poor you know.”

Saito smiled at Colbert.

“Mr Colbert, could you possibly pay the transportation fee for the time being?”

Colbert’s laboratory was situated in a small area between the central tower and the fire tower. It was much like an old dugout shed.

“At first I conducted experiments in my own room, but noise and bad smells come naturally with research. I was complained to by the people next to me shortly afterwards.”

The wooden racks were cluttered with bottles of medicine, test tubes, jars containing nostrum and the like. Next to that was a wall of bookshelves, crammed with books. There was a celestial globe made from parchment stuck on a sphere, and other various maps. There were lizards, snakes and birds that he had never seen before inside cages. A musky smell which was neither from dust nor mold filled the entire room. Saito pinched his nose.

“You’ll get used to the smell soon. A woman however wouldn’t, which is the reason why I’m single.”

Colbert sat down while started muttering answers to questions he wasn’t being asked. He sniffed the gasoline he had gotten from the bottom of the zero fighter's fuel tank. Since a permanence spell was placed on the zero fighter, the gasoline had not undergone any change in chemical composition.

“Hm… It’s a smell I’ve never smelt before. Giving off such a smell without even being heated… This must be quite easy to burn. If this were to be used as an explosive, it would be of alarming strength.”

He reached for a piece of parchment near him and started jotting down notes.

“If I make the duplicate this oil, that ‘airplane’ will fly?”

“Probably… If it hasn’t broken already.”

“Interesting! Concocting substances is tough work but I’ll try it!”

Muttering to himself, he took out all sorts of substances and lit his alcohol lamp.

“You’re called Saito right?”

Saito nodded.

“You said in your home town, these could be seen flying everywhere? The technology of the lands the elves govern in the east seem to far outclass any technology in Halkeginia”

Saito felt somewhat bad for lying to Colbert, who had been more than willing to help him in concocting gasoline and had also paid for the transportation fees.

“Mr Colbert, actually, I’m… not from this world. This airplane, and also the “Staff of Destruction” which destroyed Fouquet’s golem and I, are from another world.”

Colbert’s hand suddenly stopped.

“What did you say?”

“I come from another world”

Colbert gazed steadily at Saito and then proceeded to nod his head, as though he were impressed.

“I see.” he whispered.

“Aren’t you surprised?”

“Well, of course I am. But you definitely seem like it. The way you speak, your behavior, they have an different feel than Halkeginia. Hm, this is becoming more and more interesting.”

“You’re a strange person aren’t you, Mr Colbert”

“I get called strange by many people. I haven’t even found someone willing to marry me yet. But I have a belief.”

“A belief?”

“Yes. The nobles of Halkeginia treat magic as a mere tool… Like a broom, they only see it as a handy tool to use. I don’t think magic is something like that. Depending on the way magic is used, it can be used for many things. Instead of fussing over the traditional uses of the different branches of magic, we should be experimenting with the different ways we can use it.”

Nodding, Colbert continued.

“After seeing you, my belief has grown stronger. Who would have thought there existed another world! This shows that the rules of Halkeginia are not absolute! Interesting! Such an interesting topic! I want see this world. There are probably lots of new things to be discovered! It’ll probably add a new page to my research! If you have any questions at all, just come and talk with me. Colbert the flaming serpent will always help you.”

Saito was sitting in the cockpit of the zero fighter, which had been placed in the Austri courtyard, and inspecting it's parts. When he grasped the control stick, or even if he merely touched a switch, the runes on his left hand shone. Information would then flow to his brain, and tell him the condition of the part. When he moved the control stick, the ailerons of the wings and the elevator on the tail moved with a clank. The tail rudder moved when he stepped on the rudder bar and a cross shaped pointer appeared on the glass pane when he pushed the sight device switch on the instrument board. The engines on either side of the body of the plane were still alive. The shining Gandalfr runes told its user quite a bit. A smile appeared on Saito’s face.

“Partner, can this fly?”

“Yes.”

“Something like this flying… Your world is a strange one.”

Numerous students were watching Saito in the zero fighter, but they quickly lost interest and left. ''There are few nobles who would be interested in this like Colbert,'' Saito thought. Suddenly a girl appeared, proudly brushing her pinkish blond hair with her hand.

Louise stared at Saito and the thing he was in. As if she were angry, she pointed her finger at it and said, “What’s that?”

Saito raised his head from the cockpit and simply replied, “An airplane”. As they still weren’t on good terms, he said it while facing away.

“Come down from that airplane thing then.” Ordered Louise, pouting her lips while placing her hands were placed on her hips. He ignored her and continued inspecting the parts of the zero fighter. Louise grasped the end of a wing and started to make the zero fighter wobble.

“I said come down didn’t I!”

"Fine", whispered Saito as he got off and headed to Louise.

“Where did you go?”

“Treasure hunting”

“What were you thinking, going without telling your master.”

Louise crossed her arms and stared at Saito. Her eyes were puffy for some reason.

“Didn’t you fire me?”

Louise cast her eyes downwards and spoke with a voice as if she were about to cry.

“I suppose you deserve a chance to explain yourself. If you have anything you want to say, then say it now”

“What is there to explain? I didn’t do anything. This is about Siesta right? Siesta was just about to fall down so I tried to catch her. I then fell down as well, making it look as if I had pushed her down onto the bed.

The real reason was because Siesta had suddenly started to take off her clothes, but for Siesta’s sake he didn’t say that.

“Then, nothing really happened?”

“Nothing. Why were you so angry? That was the first time she came to the room. As if something like that would happen. Why were you angry anyway? What me and Siesta do is none of your business, right?” Said Saito.

''Louise only thinks of me as a familiar. The only reason she treats me better is becuase of her newfound compassion for animals.'' 

“It’s none of my business but in some ways it is.”

“Which one is it?”

Louise glared at Saito and groaned.

Louise tugged at his sleeve. She was whispering things like “Hey, apologize” and “Why are you being so uptight, you made me so worried”, but Saito wasn’t looking at Louise anymore. He was looking at the zero fighter in a daze.

Louise had jumped to her own conclusions. She was ashamed that she had shut herself in her room and sulked. She drew out the deadly technique she had been saving. It was a girl’s secret technique, which would sweep away any suspicion, anger, contradiction, and even the fact that Louise drove Saito out. She burst into tears.

Buckets of tears came streaming down from her eyes.

“Where did you go all this time! Idiot! I hate you!”

Sniffling, she wiped the streaming tears with the back of her hand.

“H-Hey, don’t cry.”

Panicking, Saito placed his hands on Louise’s shoulder. Louise cried even harder.

“I hate you! I hate you!”

Kirche approached them, holding a mop and a dust cloth in her hands. Because they had skipped lessons, their punishment was to wipe the academy’s windows clean. As Saito was neither a noble nor a student at the academy, he didn’t have to do anything.

Guiche looked at Saito, who was comforting Louise, and grinned.

“You can’t just make your master cry like that”

Kirche said dully, “Made up already? That’s no fun…”

Tabitha simply pointed at the two and said, “Fair weather comes after the rain.”

That night…

Louise lay in her bed, tightly grasping her pillow. After Saito removed his parker, Louise slipped into it, as though it was a given. She was frantically pretending to read a book. Saito looked around the room which he had been away from for a week or so. Tableware was scattered everywhere.

“So you’ve been absent from lessons?”

Montmorency had mentioned it when they passed by her in the corridor. Montmorency told her that she had been absent for too long, but Louise just ignored her and walked off.

Louise glared at Saito, slightly taken aback.

“So what?”

“Are you feeling ok?” asked Saito, who seemed to be worried.

She was about to say "Whose fault do you think it is that I have been skipping lessons?" but her pride got the better of her. Putting the blanket over her head, she snuggled under it. Saito scratched his head and looked at the haystack. ''So she didn’t throw it out,'' he thought, warmly glancing at Louise.

Three days pass.

Colbert awoke to the sound of hens. It seemed like he had fallen asleep without realizing. He had been absent from lessons and had shut himself in the laboratory for the past three days. In front of his eyes was a flask placed on top on an alcohol lamp. A glass tube stretched out of this, which let the heated catalyst cool and coagulate in the beaker to it's the left. This was the final step. Colbert sniffed at the gasoline he received from Saito and started cautiously reciting the alchemy incantation at the substance in the beaker while concentrating on the smell of the gasoline.

A poof of smoke rose from the beaker and the substance inside changed to a yellowish brown color. He smelt it. The strong smell of gasoline drifted to his nose. Colbert opened the door with a thud and rushed outside.

“Saito! Saito! I’ve made it! I’ve made it! I’ve finished concocting it!”

Out of breath, Colbert approached Saito, who was inspecting the zero fighter. Within the wine bottle he held out, there was a yellowish brown liquid. Saito opened the cover of the fuel tank, which was in front of the windshield. There was a lock on it, so he had Colbert cast the unlock spell on it. He poured two bottles of the gasoline in to it.

“I analyzed the composition of the oil you gave me” Said Colbert proudly.

“It seemed to be made from microorganisms in fossils, so I searched for something similar. I decided to use the fossils of trees… in other words coal. I soaked that in a special catalyst and extracted a similar composition. After spending days doing that, I cast the alchemy spell on it. And that turned it into…”

“Gasoline right?”

Colbert nodded and urged Saito

“Quickly, turn those windmills for me. I was so excited that I didn’t even sleep.”

After filling the gas tank, Saito returned to the cockpit. Information on how to start the engine and fly the zero fighter came rushing to his brain. To start the engine, the propeller must first be spun. Saito popped his head from windshield.

“Mr. Colbert, could you spin the propeller using magic?”

“I thought it turned using the power from burning the oil?”

“To start the engine, the crank inside must be rotated manually first. I don't have a tool to turn the propeller, so if you could use magic please.”

Colbert nodded. Saito began to prepare the plane.

Firstly, he set the fuel source to the tank he had just put the fuel in.
Then he set the mixture ratio lever and the propeller pitch lever to their optimum states. Saito’s hands moved by themselves. His Gandalfr power carried out all the operations. He opened the cowl flap and closed the lid of the oil-cooling radiator. The propellers rumbled as Colbert used his magic. With his eyes wide open, Saito pressed the ignition with his right hand at the proper time. His left hand gripping the throttle lever, he tilted it forward slightly.

A sputtering sound was heard and the engine started to run after the spark plug’s ignition. As they ratted, the propellers started to turn. The body of the airplane vibrated. The break wasn’t on and so the plane started to propel itself forward.

Colbert watched with a moved expression on his face. After checking that the engine gauges were moving, Saito turned the ignition switch off.

Jumping out of the cockpit, he hugged Colbert.

“Mr Colbert, the engine started!”

“Yes, we did it! But why didn’t it fly?”

“There’s not enough gasoline. In order to fly, we would need at least five barrels.”

“That's a lot to make! But since I’ve already done so much, I’ll finish it!”

After Colbert had returned to his laboratory, Saito continued his adjustments. He didn’t have any tools however, so he cleaned the parts. Louise called out to Saito who was seemingly absorbed doing this.

“Hey it’s time for dinner. What have you been doing? It’s already dark.”

“I started the engine!” yelled Saito happily.

But Louise replied back dully.

“Really now. Good for you. What happens after you get the engine running?”

“It flies! It will fly!”

“What will you do when it flies?” Asked Louise in a lonely voice.

Saito told Louise of the ideas that had been gone through is mind in the past two to three days.

“I’m going to try fly east”

“East? I can’t believe you. Are you saying you’re heading to Roba Aru Kariie? I seriously can’t believe you!”

“Why? The owner of this airplane flew from there. I could maybe find some clues on how to return to my own world.” Said Saito feverishly.

Louise didn’t seem to bear any interest however. She replied back in a lonely voice.

“You’re my familiar. You can’t just do what you want. Also, the princess’s wedding is in five days. I have to read a edict then. But I haven’t thought of anything good to say.”

Absorbed by the zero fighter, Saito nodded as if he were listening. Once he knew that it could fly, he had become mesmerized by it.

Louise pulled his ear. She was bored. ''He hasn’t paid any attention to me since he’s returned and instead just dazes at this ‘airplane’.''

“Listen to me!”

“I’m listening!”

“You’re not. You’re daydreaming. There’s no familiar that listens to its master while looking away!”

Louise dragged Saito back to her room.

Louise opened the Founder’s Prayer book in front of Saito.

“I’ll read out what I’ve thought already for the edict.”

With a cute cough, Louise began to read her edict.

“On this beautiful day, I, Louise Françoise Le Blanc de la Vallière, praying for the holy presence of the founders, shall read the blessed edict…”

And then, Louise stopped.

“Continue?”

“From here on I have to give thanks to the four branches of magic. It has to be poetic and also in rhyme….”

“Then just make it rhyme”

Louise pouted her lips as if she were sulking.

“I can’t think of anything. Writing it poetically is a pain in the neck. I’m not a poet or anything.”

“It’s ok, just read what you have written there”

With a troubled look, she read her ‘poetic’ lines.

“Um, as fire is hot, one needs to be careful”

“’Needs’ isn’t poetic. You should probably remember that.”

“Shut up. When the wind blows, those who sell barrels prosper.[http://www.baka-tsuki.net/project/index.php?title=Talk:Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter8#Proverb:_.22When_the_wind_blows.2C_those_who_sell_barrels_prosper.22]"

“Why would you use that proverb here?”

Louise, who didn’t seem to have any poetic talent, threw herself on the bed as if sulking and whispered, “I’m going to sleep.”

As was now usual, she changed while hiding her body behind her bedsheets. After turning off the lamp she called out to Saito, who had dived onto his haystack already.

“I said to sleep in my bed didn’t I?”

Saito’s heart started racing.

“Really? It's ok?”

Louise didn't respond. Saito slipped into the bed thinking that she would probably get angry if he didn’t do what he was told.

Louise was still awake. She opened her mouth, as if she had wanted to talk to him.

“So, you’re really going to the lands in the east?”

“Yeah.” Saito replied.

“It’s dangerous you know. Those elves hate humans…”

“But humans live in the areas beyond the lands of the elves right? Like that place called Roba”

“The nature of those humans is completely different. It’ll be dangerous.”

It seemed like Louise was worried about letting Saito go.

“You’re still going to go?”

Saito thought about it briefly and nodded.

“Well, I might be able to find a clue to go back home”

Louise was moving around under the sheets. Just as he was wondering what she was doing, she rested her head on his chest.

“Wha-“

“I'm just using it instead of my pillow!” Said Louise in a sulky and angry voice.

Louise placed her hands on his chest and lightly traced her fingers on it. Electricity seemed to flow through Saito’s spine.

“Don’t misunderstand me. This doesn’t mean I like you or anything!” Louise said in an embarrassed voice.

She then went back to her usual angry voice.

“Are you still going to go even I say no?”

Saito remained silent.

“I thought so…” Louise whispered.

“This isn’t your world is it… Of course you’d want to go back.”

Louise’s hair had a beautiful fragrance. The sound of her breathing was close as well. The two were silent. Saito was thinking of many things. Saito wasn’t talking, and Louise didn’t know what else to say, so she simply hugged Saito’s chest tightly.

“I don’t want you to leave. When you’re beside me I can sleep without worrying. You make me angry…” Louise said in a tiny voice while embracing Saito.

''Looks like those puffy eyes were because she didn’t sleep,'' thought Saito. Soon, Louise’s steady breathing, like that of a child’s, could be heard near Saito’s chest. She was fast asleep.

Louise was so pampered it made his heart race. ''Seems like she’s uneasy without me around. Well, I’m a familiar after all.''

Listening to her breathing, Saito was deep in thought. He thought of the people he had met in this world.

He had met many people within his few months in Halkeginia. There were evil people, but also kind people.

There was Marteau from the kitchen who gave him food.

Osman, who had told him he would lend him his hand if he needed help.

Colbert, who had gladly concocted the gasoline for him.

A snob and often offensive, but a friendly person who had his own qualities, Guiche.

Not a human but a sword, a partner he had depended on, Derflinger.

Henrietta, the beautiful princess.

Courageous… and dead because of it, prince Wales.

Tabitha, a silent person but someone who had saved him in numerous occasions.

The seductive Kirche, who said she liked Saito, though it might have been a joke.

Siesta, the cute and kind maid… who probably has feelings for me.

And lastly, his master next to him, who made his heart race. Arrogant and stuck up, but one who occasionally showed kindness that would melt his heart, Louise. A girl with pinkish blond hair and big reddish brown eyes.

''When the time comes for me to go home, will I be able to leave these people with a smile on my face?''

''Will I be able to leave Louise with a smile?''

''I don’t know.''

''But…'' Saito thought

''The people who have been kind to me, I want to do the most I can for them.''

''At least while I’m in this world, I want to do something for them.''

He hadn’t felt these feelings before up until now.

For the time being, Saito embraced Louise’s head gently.

Louise groaned in her sleep.

----

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter7|Back to Chapter 7]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter9|Forward to Chapter 9]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume3 Chapter7

2007-11-27T05:32:55Z

Delwack: Edited for Sentence structure, flow, and grammar. Italicized some thoughts.

Saito’s eyes went round at the sight of the “Dragon’s Raiment”. They were in the temple built close to Tarbes, Siesta’s hometown. That was where the “Dragon’s Raiment” lay. Actually it would be more correct to say that the temple had been built to cover the Dragon’s Raiment. The shape which Siesta’s grandfather had built the temple into made Saito nostalgic. The temple was built in the corner of a field. It’s door was made by logs joined together, and its walls were made from planks and mortar instead of stone. On top of an area of the wooden floor painted dark green lay the Dragon’s Raiment. Perhaps it was due to the permanence spell… but there were no signs of rusting. It was as if it had just been made.

Kirche and Guiche looked at the Dragon’s Raiment, dispirited. As if struck by curiosity, Tabitha looked at it with interest. Amazed, Saito stared at the Dragon’s Raiment.

“Saito, are you ok? If I showed you anything to make you feel bad…” Said Siesta is a worried voice.

Saito didn’t reply. He continued to gaze at the Dragon’s Raiment as though he were deeply moved.

“Of course this thing can’t fly” Said Kirche.

Guiche nodded.

“This is some sort of canoe right? And look at the wings, they can't even move. It’s like toy bird or something. Not to mention that even the wings of small dragons are the size of these wings. Dragons and wyverns can only fly because they can flap their wings. So much for ‘Dragon’s Raiment’.”

Guiche pointed at the Dragon’s Raiment and nodded, convinced that he was right.

“Saito… Are you really alright?”

Saito grasped Siesta’s shoulders as she was peering into his face. Saito spoke feverishly.

“Siesta.”

“Y-Yes?”

“Did your grandfather leave behind anything else?”

“Um… the only noteworthy things are his grave and a few of his belongings.”

“Show me them.”

The grave of Siesta’s grandfather was located in the village cemetery. The tombstones were made from large white stones. Among them there was a tombstone made from a black stone, creating a clear contrast with the others.

Words were inscribed on the tombstone.

“My grandfather made this tombstone before he died. It’s written in a language from a different country, so no one has been able to read it. I wonder what it says…” Said Siesta.

Saito read it out loud.

“Navy ensign Sasaki Takeo, rests in another world.”

“What?”

Siesta’s eyes widened at Saito, who read it fluently.

Saito looked at Siesta feverishly, causing her to blush.

“Stop… If you look at me like that…”

Black hair, black pupils… This nostalgic feeling… So that’s why, Saito thought, realizing why he was feeling nostalgic.

“Siesta, you were told that your hair and eyes were similar to your grandfather’s right?” Said Saito much to Siesta’s surprise.

“Y-Yes! How did you know that?”

Returning to the temple, Saito touched the “Dragon’s Raiment”. When he did, the runes on the back of his left hand started to shine. ''I see, so this must also be considered a “weapon”,'' Saito thought as he looked at the machine guns sticking out from the wings. As the runes shone, the construction and the controls of the "Dragon's Raiment" came clearly to Saito. He could fly this himself, he thought.

Saito found the fuel tank and opened it. Just as he expected, it was empty. No matter well it was preserved, it still couldn’t fly without gasoline. ''I wonder how he had wandered into Halkeginia with this plane…'' Saito wanted to trace the trail, no matter what answer it would lead to.

Siesta returned from her parent’s home.

“Everyone was really surprised since I’m two weeks earlier than I said I would be”

Siesta excitedly handed over the item in her hands to Saito. They were old goggles, probably the ones her grandfather wore as a navy ensign. He was like the owner of the staff of destruction which Saito had used to defeat Fouquet’s golem, someone from another world. A foreigner, like Saito.

“Grandfather only left this behind. He didn’t keep a diary or anything like that. But father said he left behind a will.”

“A will?”

“Yes. ‘If someone who could read the inscription on the tomb appeared, give him the Dragon’s Raiment’.”

“Meaning it’s mine now?”

“Yes. Father said it was alright to give it to you. It was a bother to take care of anyway… It’s big and there are some people who worship it… but it’s just collecting dust in this village.”

“Well, I won’t hesitate then” Said Saito.

“Father also wanted me to tell you something.”

“What did he say?”

“He said he wants you to return the Dragon’s Raiment to the king. King… I wonder which king he means. We don’t even know which country my grandfather is from…”

“He’s from my country” Said Saito.

“Really? So that’s why you could read the words on the tombstone. Wow! I’m kind of moved. My grandfather was from the same country as Saito. It seems like fate.” Siesta said absentmindedly.

“Then grandfather really did come to Tarbes using the Dragon’s Raiment.”

“This isn’t called the Dragon’s Raiment.”

“What is it called in Saito’s country?”

Looking at the “Dragon’s Raiment”, Saito remembered a plastic model he put together when he was small. Why would someone call it the "Dragon's Raiment"? Perhaps it was just easier to understand that way. The same way it was with the “staff of destruction”.

He looked at the country’s symbol drawn on the wings and the body of the place. A red dot. It seemed like it had white colored around it but it was covered by the same dark green paint used on the rest of it. The character for the dragon zodiac sign was written on the black cowling. It was probably the name of the unit he was in.

Saito felt very nostalgic from merely seeing such an old thing from his own world.

Saito replied, “It’s called a Zero fighter. It was a fighter aircraft used in the past in my country.”

“Zero fighter? Fighter aircraft?”

“In other words, an airplane”

“It’s a plane? The one you mentioned before?”

Saito nodded.

That day, they all stayed at Siesta’s home. As nobles were staying over, even the village chief came to greet them. Siesta introduced Saito to her family, her father, mother and siblings. Siesta was the eldest daughter of the eight siblings. Her parents viewed Saito in a harsh light at first, but that was soon broken when Siesta told them that he was looking after her at the academy. Having not been home for a while Siesta looked quite happy being surrounded by family. Saito was envious of her. When he thought about it, Louise, Kirche, Tabitha and Guiche all had families. He also had one, but he couldn’t meet them like this. Even if he wanted to meet them, he didn’t even know where to start.

In the evening, Saito gazed out at the wide field. The sun was setting behind the mountains beyond the field. It was a huge field. Just as Siesta had said, flowers were blooming everywhere. So this is the beautiful field that Siesta wanted to show me.

The pilot who ended up in this world with the zero fighter probably tried to find a way home by flying in the sky… But his fuel ran out and he landed on this field. The field was flat and wide, so landing here was probably easy. He couldn’t fly when he was asked to because he had run out of gasoline.

Siesta came to Saito, who was still gazing at the field, drowned in the memories of his world. She was wearing a brown skirt, wooden shoes and a dark green cotton shirt, instead of her usual maid outfit. Like the field in front of him, her appearance was like that of the smell of sunlight.

“So you were here! Dinner’s ready. Father insists we eat together.” Said Siesta shyly.

“I did ask you to come visit, but I didn’t expect it to really happen.”

Siesta stretched both her arms out at the wide field before them. The setting sun bathed the field in a beautiful light.

“Isn’t this field beautiful? This is what I wanted to show you, Saito.”

“Yeah, it is.”

Siesta then cast her eyes downwards and twiddled her fingers.

“My father said that meeting with someone who came from the same country as grandfather must be fate. He asked if you could settle in the village. And then said if you did then I… could stop my work at the academy and return here with you.”

Saito didn’t reply. He just stared at the sky. He was thinking of how kind Siesta was to him. If she said any more nice things to him, his heart would probably melt. He felt lonely when he saw Siesta happily sitting and chatting with her family. After seeing the zero fighter, his homesickness grew much more intense.

Siesta looked at Saito who was still staring at the sky and smiled.

“But, it’s alright. I know it won’t work out. You’re like a bird. You’re bound to fly away some day.”

Saito then decided to tell Siesta the truth.

“Your grandfather said he came from the east right?”

“Um…yes” Siesta said, slightly worried.

“Your grandfather, like I, wasn’t born in this world.”

“You were born in Roba Aru Kariei in the east right?”

“No. It is much, much further than that.” Said Saito in a serious tone.

“It’s a different world. I’m not from this world.”

“You’re just playing around with me aren’t you? If you don’t like me, then just say it.” Said Siesta, pouting her lips.

“No, it’s not that at all. I’m not playing around with you.”

“Is there someone waiting for you there?”

“No. But my family is waiting. I'll someday have to leave this world for my own.”

Saito turned to Siesta, and said weakly, “That’s why I can’t do the things you mentioned.”

Saito was very serious. Siesta knew he wasn’t joking around.

“I can protect people with my power while I’m here. But that’s all. I don’t have the right to reside with anyone. I don’t.”

“But my grandfather did, didn’t he?”

“Your grandfather didn’t have the power of Gandalfr like I do. Up until now, there have been many enemies, but I’ve defeated them with this power. I feel as though this power will guide me.”

“Then… Can I wait for you? I don’t have any qualities, but I can wait. If you try your best to try and find a way home and you still don’t, then…”

Siesta then became silent. ''If that really happened, what would I do?'' Saito thought. His pulse raced just by looking at Siesta. She cute, and stunning without clothes on. She’s kind and can even cook. She’s a great girl. All the more reason why he couldn’t promise her.

Regaining herself, Siesta smiled.

“A carrier owl just sent this. It seems like the teachers are very angry. Miss Zerbst and Mr Gramont were pale. They mentioned me as well. They said that I could have a holiday for the time being. The princess’s wedding is coming soon anyway. So until the holiday ends, I’ll be here.”

Saito nodded.

“Um… so can you make that Dragon’s Raiment fly?”

''With gasoline, probably,'' thought Saito.

“I’m not sure. But I have to talk it over with someone first. If I do get it to fly, I want to go to the lands in the east. Your grandfather flew over from there right? There must be some hint there.” Said Saito, watching the setting sun.

“Really? If you could get it to fly, then it would be wonderful. The Dragon’s Raiment was called a Zero fighter right? If you get it to fly, then please let me ride it just once.”

Saito nodded.

“I can let you ride it as many times as you like. It was your family’s to begin with anyway”

The following morning, using a few of Guiche's dad's connections, Saito managed to obtain the services of a few dragoons and their dragons. They carried the zero fighter in a large net to the academy.

Guiche initially wondered why they were carrying the useless "Dragon's Raiment", but because Saito insisted on it, he gave in. The costs of making a large net and calling the dragoons were ridiculously high. Saito was troubled because he obviously couldn’t afford the transportation fees. However, as soon as the zero fighter arrived in the courtyard of the academy, someone appeared in an instant and paid the fees. It was Mr Colbert.

----

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter6|Back to Chapter 6]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter8|Forward to Chapter 8]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume3 Chapter5

2007-11-22T22:23:07Z

Delwack: clarification of ambiguous terms and sentences (as per forum discussion)

The Albion air force’s arsenal was located in the outskirts its capital, Londinium, in the town of Rosyth. Before the Revolutionary War (which is what the Reconquista call the civil war that had just ended recently), that place used to be called the Royal air force’s arsenal. And thus, there were all sorts of buildings. The numerous buildings with massive chimneys were used for manufacturing iron. Next to them were piles and piles of timber used for ship constructions and repairs.

The large red brick building was the control center. The three colored flag of Reconquista could be seen fluttering proudly. But the thing that stood out most was the large battleship which seemed to reach the skies.

The Lexington, the flagship of the fleet, was anchored and covered by a cloth, similar to a large tent, to protect it from rain. The warship stretched across two hundred meters, and was placed on top of a large wooden board so that it could be remodeled as soon as possible.

The king of Albion, Oliver Cromwell, was observing the construction along with some attendants.

“What a big, dependable looking ship. With a ship like this, doesn’t it feel like we can rule the world, chief rigger?”

“You speak too highly of me”

The chief rigger appointed to the fleet led by the Lexington, Sir Henry Bowood, replied half heartedly. He was on the Reconquista’s side and was the commander of the cruisers during the revolutionary war. Credited with destroying two enemy ships, he was promoted to chief rigger of the Lexington. He was to assume the position of captain when the remodeling was completed. It was one of the customs of the Albion air force.

“Look at those big cannons!”

Cromwell pointed at the cannons on the side of the ship.

“These new weapons are like the symbol of trust I have placed upon you. These were made by gathering Albion’s alchemists. They have an extended body, which according to the calculations…”

The longhaired woman next to Cromwell replied, “They have a firing range of approximately 1.5 times that of the cannons used on Tristain and Germania warships.”

“Thank you, Miss Sheffield”

Bowood looked at Sheffield. She emitted a somewhat cold atmosphere. She was around her mid-twenties and wore a neat, thin black coat. He had never seen such a weird appearance. She wasn’t wearing a mantle… is she even a mage?

Cromwell nodded with satisfaction and patted Bowood on the back.

“She’s from Roba aru kariie. She designed these cannons from the technology she learned from the elves. The knowledge of technology she possesses… does not follow our magic arts. She possesses knowledge of technology that is new to us. You should get to know each other.”

Bowood nodded in a bored manner. He was actually a royalist, but he strongly believed that soldiers should not get involved in politics. In other words, he was a purely militaristic person. The fleet commander, who outranked him, had joined the rebel army, and so he had no choice but to participate in the revolutionary war as a captain of the Reconquista fleet. For him, who had exerted his utmost for the sake of upholding the Albion's tradition - Noblesse oblige, a noble duty, Albion was still a mere kingdom. Cromwell was someone despicable who had just seized power and the throne.

“There probably isn't a fleet on Halkeginia that can match the power of our Royal Sovereign fleet now” Bowood had purposefully called the fleet by its old name. Noticing his cynicism, Cromwell smiled.

“Mr Bowood. The Royal Sovereign no longer exists in Albion.”

“True. However, if you attend the wedding ceremony with these new cannons, I’m afraid it will probably be seen as a vulgar demonstration of power.”

Cromwell, the first holy king and president of the council of nobles, and the cabinet ministers of The Republic of the Holy Albion (Albion’s new name) were to attend the wedding ceremony of the Tristain princess and the prince of Germania. They were to travel by the Lexington fleet.

Bringing new models of weapons for a visit of good will would be seen as something along the lines of gunboat diplomacy.

Cromwell replied casually, “Ah yes, I haven’t explained the scheme for this 'good willed visit' to you, have I?”

“Scheme?”

Another conspiracy? Bowood felt a headache coming.

Cromwell softly whispered in Bowood’s ears.

“What?! I haven’t heard of such a disgraceful act in all my life!”

“It’s all a part of military movements” Said Cromwell, uncaringly.

“Didn’t we just recently sign a non-aggression treaty with Tristain! In Albion’s long history, we haven’t broken a single treaty!” shouted an enraged Bowood.

“Mr. Bowood. I shall not forgive you for any further political criticisms. This is something that the council has decided upon and approved. Do you plan on going against the council? Since when did you become a politician?”

With that, Bowood was speechless. To him, soldiers were swords and shields that did not object. They were the faithful watchdogs of the country, and proud ones at that. If it was a decision from someone of higher rank, then they could only follow those orders.

“You will soil our country’s name throughout Halkeginia. Our country will be known for cowardly breaking treaties.” Said Bowood, disturbed.

“Soil the country’s name? All of Halkeginia shall be ruled under our Reconquista flag. When we regain the holy lands from the elves, no one will care about such trivial matters.”

Bowood drew close to Cromwell.

“Breaking a treaty is something trivial? Do you plan on betraying even your own country?!”

A nearby man pulled out his wand and restrained Bowood. Bowood could recognize the face hidden underneath the hood.

“Y-Your highness?” a shocked Bowood whispered.

The face was of Prince Wales, who had died in battle.

“Captain, I wonder if you would be able to say those words to your once superior officer?”

Bowood dropped down to his knees. Wales reached out his hands and kissed Bowood. He became pale. Those hands were as cold as ice.

Cromwell walked out with his attendants. Wales also followed suit. The only one left was Bowood, standing still, shocked. Wales, who had died, was living and moving. Bowood was a triangular mage in the water arts. Even he, an expert in water magic, which governed the composition of living things, had not heard of a spell that could bring life to someone once dead.

Perhaps it was a golem? No, that body was filled with life. Being a user in the water branch, he knew perfectly well the flow of water inside living things, including that of Wales.

It was definitely an unknown form of magic. And Cromwell could control it. He remembered a convincing rumor he had heard, and started to shake.

That the holy king Cromwell could control “Void”…

Was that just Void magic?

… The legendary “Zero” branch of magic.

With a shaking voice, Bowood whispered, “…What the hell is he planning to do to Halkeginia?”

Cromwell spoke with the noble walking alongside him.

“Viscount join the Lexington fleet as the commander of the dragoons.”

Under a feathered hat, Waldo’s eyes gleamed.

“Are you telling me to keep an eye on him?”

He shook his head, rejecting Waldo’s presumption.

“That man won’t betray us. He’s too stubborn and straightforward, which is why we can trust him. I’m just lending him your power, seeing as you lead the magic defense squad once. Have you ever ridden a dragon before?”

“No. But there is no beast in Halkeginia that I cannot master.”

Cromwell smirked in agreement. He suddenly turned to Waldo.

“Viscount, why do you obey me?”

“Do you doubt my loyalty?”

“Not at all. You yield such fine results yet you have no requests.”

Waldo laughed lightly. He touched the artificial hand that was put on him recently.

“I only want to see the thing your Excellency will show me”

“The holy lands?”

Waldo nodded.

“I believe what I’m searching for lies there.”

“You ‘believe’? You really don’t have any desires, do you.” Said Cromwell.

Cromwell was a originally clergyman, but he didn’t have a speck of faith in him. Waldo cast his eyes downwards on an old silver locket. Inside was a drawn portrait of a beautiful woman. His heart, which always appeared cold to people around him, started to warm up. After looking at the small portrait, he whispered, “No, your Excellency. I’m a man who desires the most in this world.”

Meanwhile in Henrietta’s room, inside royal palace of Tristain, servants were busy sewing the wedding dress Henrietta was to wear. Marianne, the queen, was also there. She watched with a smile while her daughter was dressed in a pure white dress. However, Henrietta's expression was like that of ice. When the servants sewing asked her things about the sleeves and the position of the waist, she simply nodded. Watching her daughter in that state, Marianne dismissed the servants.

“My dear daughter, you don’t seem well.”

“Mother.”

Henrietta buried her face in her mother's knees.

“I understand you don’t want this wedding.”

“No, it’s not that at all. I’m a happy person. I’m able to marry. Didn’t you once say that a woman was happy if she got to marry?”

In contrast to her words, Henrietta’s beautiful face became miserable and she started crying in grief. Marianna patted her daughter’s head gently.

“You have someone you love?”

“I had someone I loved. It’s like I’m flowing in a very fast river. Everything has passed by me. Love, kind words… nothing remains now.”

Marianne shook her head.

“Love is like the measles. If you cool down, you will forget about it.”

“How can I possibly forget…”

“You are a princess. You must forget what you must forget. The people will be uneasy if they see you like this.” Said Marianne in an admonishing tone.

“What am I marrying for?” Henrietta asked sadly.

“For the future.”

“For the future of…the country and the people?”

Marianne shook her head.

“It’s also for your future as well. Cromwell of the Reconquista, who’s in control of Albion, is an ambitious man. According to what I’ve heard, he has control over ‘Void’”.

“Isn’t that the legendary branch of magic?”

“Yes. If it is the truth, then it would be dreadful, Henrietta. Having too much power corrupts people. Even though we have a non-aggression treaty, a man like him won’t just look down at Halkeginia from the skies obediently. It’s better for you to be in a powerful country, like Germania.

Henrietta embraced her mother.

“…Forgive me Mother for being so selfish.”

“It’s alright. Love is everything at your age. It’s not like I don't understand.”

They embraced each other tightly.

----

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter4|Back to Chapter 4]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter6|Forward to Chapter 6]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume3 Chapter6

2007-11-20T13:28:10Z

Delwack: Corrected grammar, edited for sentence structure, flow, and understanding. Italicized some thoughts.

Tabitha hid beside a tree with her breath held. In front of her was a temple that had been reduced to ruins. Columns that once boasted magnificence had collapsed and fences had rusted away. Bright stained glass windows had been shattered, and weeds filled the garden. It was the temple of a pioneering village that had been abandoned tens of years ago. It was completely desolate; no one was close by. However, when the sunlight shone upon it, there was a somewhat pastoral atmosphere to the place. The place would probably be where travelers would set up for lunch or the like.

A loud explosion suddenly broke the calm atmosphere. Kirche had set a tree next to the gatepost on fire. Tabitha, in the shade of the trees, gripped her wand. The reason why the pioneering village had been abandoned came dashing out. It was an orc. It was two meters tall and weighted about five times that of an average human. Its fat ugly body was covered by skin peeled off from animals. With a large nose on its face, it looked much like a pig. In fact, you could say that it was a pig that stood on two legs.

There were around ten of them. Orcs liked human children, and being attacked by a group of creatures with such troublesome tastes, the villagers abandoned the village and fled from it. The villagers told the lord of the area, but the lord disliked dispatching soldiers in forests, and so ignored their requests. This village was one of the many villages in Halkeginia that had had this happen.

The orc conversed with the others through sounds similar to that of a pig, while pointing at the fire blazing around the gatepost. It then yelled angrily at every one of them.

“Fugii! Pigii! Agii! Nguiiii!”

Waving the clubs in their hands, the orcs were obviously angry. There was a fire, which meant humans were nearby. They were enemies, and the fire was a bait. Watching this, Tabitha considered which spell she would use. There were more enemies than she had expected. She couldn’t continuously fire spells out. If they didn’t carry everything out smoothly, they could lose their advantage easily by a surprise attack.

Just then, the air around the orcs shimmered and seven bronze maidens appeared before them. They were Guiche’s golems. Tabitha knitted her eyebrows. That wasn't what they had decided on. Guiche must have gotten impatient.

Guiche’s seven valkyries charged at the head orc. They thrust their short spears at it. The tip of the spears sank into the orc’s stomach. The orc was knocked back onto the ground. However, the wound was shallow. Its thick skin and fat had acted as its shield, protecting its internal organs from damage. It quickly stood back up, and waved its club, ignoring its small wound. The other orcs rushed over with their clubs, swinging them at the bronze maidens. The clubs the orcs were swinging, were about the size of a human. One hit on the delicate golems, and they would be sent flying, broken on the ground.

Tabitha started reciting an incantation while waving her wand. Water, wind, wind. One water and two winds. The two elements intertwined with each other and the spell was complete. The vapor in the air froze and became several icicles. They skewered the wounded orc from all directions. It was one of Tabitha’s strongest attacks, Windy Icicle. The wounded orc fell to the ground at once.

Kirche, who was watching on top of a tree that was separated by a fair distance from Tabitha’s hiding spot, waved her wand. Fire, Fire. Two fires. A ball of fire, larger than a normal fireball spell, attacked the orcs. It was the Flame Ball spell. With agile movements that didn’t seem possible for their size, they tried avoiding the ball of fire. However, as if it were attacked to a string, the ball of fire was homing. It shot inside a howling mouth, and its head burst into flames. However, that was the end of such effective spells. They couldn’t keep using such strong spells.

The orcs were scared, but they realized they were being attacked by only a few mages. After realizing this, they remembered a long battle they had with humans once. If they lost, they would lose in an instant. However, only two of them were killed by magic so far. Which means, the human’s attack had failed.

Their anger overcame their fear. Their sharp noses twitched, trying to find the humans. A young delicious smelling human could be smelt from outside the temple’s garden. The orcs ran at once. Suddenly a person with a sword carried on his back appeared. Next to him was Salamander. Without hesitation the orcs continued to charge forward. The salamander would be a strong foe, but with only the two, it would be no problem. The human warrior wasn’t even a going to be a problem. It is said that one orc can match five human warriors. And that is for skilled warriors. A child like this would be disposed of with one swing of the club.

Saito whispered to the salamander next to him.

“I’ll attack them from the right. Stop any of those monsters from reaching Kirche.”

Fire flickered from the tip of the mouth of the fiery lizard, and it nodded with a “kyuru kyuru.” The large pigs formed groups to attack. They were trying to intimidate them. Saito’s hand was shaking. I’m sorry for being well dressed. What the hell is that. Scary.

The orc was wearing a necklace. After a better glance, it could be seen that it was a necklace made from a straw rope and human skulls. My world’s rules really don’t exist in this world. The beast’s horrible stench could be smelt.

With a shaking left hand, he grabbed Derflinger. The runes on the back of his hand shone. The anger and the vigor bursting inside his body made his body hot. He started tapping a rhythm with his index finger on the grip of the sword, allowing him to compose himself. He calculated the timing of his leap.

Tap, tap, tap… The rhythm of his pulse.

Saito opened his eyes, and gazed at the orcs who were roaring towards him.

An orc swung its club at the child. It was a hit… It should have been that is. But its club only hit the ground. It tried raising its head to see its surroundings, but its vision slipped down. Its neck wouldn’t move. Its hands reached desperately for its head only to find that its head was missing.

Saito had jumped faster than the orc’s swing, and had cleaved off its head. How was that! The decapitated orc tumbled to the ground. Saito leapt at a nearby orc. In an instant, he cut down the stunned orc. With the force of his sword he finished it off. To the left, the fiery lizard was battling an orc, scattering fire everywhere. Flame overpowered the orc and sent a blaze of inferno to its head.

Losing three allies already, they surrounded Saito cautiously. With his sword ready, Saito stared at the orcs with a cold gaze. It was as if a dragon was glaring them at. Their instincts told them that he was dangerous. It told them that they couldn’t win against him. The orcs looked at each other.

But, it was a human. They couldn’t possibly lose. It must have been a mistake just then. Ignoring their instinct, experience and common sense, they roared and went in for an all out attack.

And so, they lost their lives. With the help of magic, Saito and Flame decimated them within two minutes.

Tabitha’s dragon landed on the ground. If the wind dragon had been hurt, if would mean that they would have to walk home, so they decided he wasn’t allowed in the battle. Coming down from the tree, Kirche gave Guiche a shove.

“Ouch! What are you doing?”

“It’s your fault that we got in such a mess!”

The plan was to lure them into a pit that Belldandy had dug and light the oil that was prepared in that pit. All the orcs would then burn to their deaths.

“As if they would just all fall into a pit like that. The first to make a move wins. I only put that into practice.” Grumbled Guiche.

“Your mole dug it right? Have some faith!”

“Well we’re all ok, so it’s fine” Said Saito

Siesta, who was hidden and shaking, rushed over to Saito and hugged him, overcome with emotion.

“That was incredible! Killing those violent orcs in a matter of no time! You’re incredible Saito!”

Siesta then timidly glanced at the corpses of the orcs.

“With these around I guess you can’t really go calmly pick mushrooms in the forest”

Saito wiped off the blood and fat stuck on Derflinger with a leaf. His hands were still shaking. ''Haven’t gotten used to battle yet I guess'', he thought. ''Even thought they were monsters, they were living things. Things like battles are easily said but they are really living things killing each other. Even if you win, it’s not a good feeling. Although I have powers of a Gandalfr familiar, my body is still made of flesh and blood. If I had slipped and received a blow from one of those clubs… it might be me lying there now.''

Noticing Saito’s hands were shaking, Siesta firmly grasped them. Are you ok? Her eyes seemed to ask. Saito forced a smile and nodded.

“You were incredible… but I guess such dangerous things are bad…” whispered Siesta.

Meanwhile, despite the battle, Kirche acted as if nothing had happened. Looking at the map, she said, “Um, within the temple there’s an altar… and beneath that altar there’s a hidden chest.”

“And within that chest…”

Guiche gulped.

“Lies the gold and silver and legendary treasure ‘Brisingamen[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Brisingamen]’ that the priest hid when he abandoned the temple, apparently.”

Kirche brushed her hair triumphantly.

“What’s a Brisingamen” asked Guiche.

Kirche read the notes on the map.

“Umm, it seems like it’s a necklace made of gold. It’s made from ‘blazing gold’! Wow, even the name makes me excited. When you wear it you will be protected from any disaster and…”

That night…, they crowded around a bonfire in the garden of the temple. Everyone had a weary face. Guiche said bitterly, “So the so called treasure was that?”

Guiche pointed at a color faded accessory and a few dirty copper coins. Underneath the altar, there was a chest. However, it was full of junk that they didn’t even consider taking back home.

“This is made of brass. These cheap necklaces and ear rings, these aren’t that ‘Brisingamen’ right?”

Kirche didn’t reply. She just filed her nails with a bored look. Tabitha was reading a book as usual. Saito was lying down, gazing at the moon.

“Hey Kirche, that’s the seventh one already! We followed those maps with such effort and yet all we get are a few copper coins! The treasures aren’t even close to what the notes of the maps say! Those maps are all hoaxes!”

“Shut up. I said it before, there -might- be a real map within that bundle”

“It’s too mean! Monsters and beasts dwell in ruins and caves after all! Only getting this in return for defeating monsters is far from enough!”

Guiche held the artificial rose in his mouth and lay down on a spread out blanket.

“Well yeah. If you could get treasure by just simply killing monsters, then no one would be poor”

A gloomy atmosphere drifted amongst them. But Siesta’s cheerful voice drove it away.

“Everyone, dinner's ready!”

Siesta started dividing the stew for everyone from the pot on the bonfire. It smelt good.

“This is good! Wow, it’s really good. What kind of meat did you use?” Guiche asked while stuffing his mouth full.

Everyone else, tasted it and started to say how delicious it was. Siesta smiled and said, “Orc’s meat.”

Guiche suddenly spat out the stew. Everyone started slack jawed at Siesta.

“I-It was a joke! I made it from a wild rabbit. I caught it with a trap.”

Siesta went on to explain how she had set up traps to catch rabbits and partridges, and collected herbs and vegetables for the stew, while everyone else was hunting for treasure.

“Don’t scare me like that. But, you’re really handy, being able to make something so nice from things in a forest.” Said Kirche in a relieved tone.

“It comes from living in a village” Said Siesta shyly.

“What’s this stew called? The herbs you’ve used is quite different from usual. I’ve never even seen some of these vegetables.” Said Kirche while spinning one of the vegetables on her fork.

“It’s a stew that’s made in my village, called Yosenabe.” Explained Siesta while stirring the pot.

“My father taught me how to make it. From edible wild plants, roots of plants… My father learnt it from my grandfather. It’s a specialty in my village.”

Thanks to the delicious food, they felt more relaxed. Ten days had passed since they had left the school. As Saito gazed up at the sky, he wondered what Louise was doing.

“Is it good Saito?”

Next to him, Siesta smiled warmly. Stuffing his mouth full with stew, he smiled back. Siesta’s smile, the taste of the stew, they both reminded him of something. He had no idea how long he had been away but Saito remembered him own world.

After dinner, Kirche spread out the map again.

“Let’s just give up and return to school” urged Guiche, but Kirche did not budge.

“Just one more. One more.”

As if she was obsessed, Kirche’s eyes gleamed over the maps. Picking one map, she placed it on the ground.

“Ok this one! If this one is also a hoax we’re going back to school!”

“What’s the treasure?”

Arms crossed, Kirche replied, “Dragon’s Raiment”

Siesta, who was eating stew after everyone had finished, choked slightly on her food.

“R-Really?”

“What about it? Do you know something about it? It’s close to a village called Tarbes. Now where’s Tarbes…”

Siesta replied quickly, “It’s in the direction of La Rochelle. There’s a big field… It’s my home town.”

The next morning, whilst they were riding the wind dragon, Siesta explained to everyone. There wasn’t much to tell. There was a temple near the village and in that temple there was something called the Dragon’s Raiment.

“Why is it called ‘Dragon’s Raiment’?”

“Apparently you can fly when you put it on” Said Siesta, weakly.

“Fly? So it’s a wind type item?”

“ It’s really not that big of a thing…” Said Siesta, looking troubled.

“Why?”

“It’s a hoax. It’s one of those ‘treasure’s you can find anywhere. It’s all just the name. Yet the locals are grateful… they decorate the temple, worship it…”

“Really?”

Siesta then proceeded to say nervously.

“Actually… the owner of it was my grandfather. One day, my grandfather appeared in the village. Apparently he told everyone that he came from the east with the Dragon Raiments.”

“Wow…”

“But no one believed him. Everyone says that my grandfather was weird.”

“Why?”

“Someone told him to fly with it, but he told them it couldn’t. He made a lot of excuses, but no one had a reason to believe him. After that, he said that it ‘couldn’t fly anymore’ and settled down in the village. He worked really hard, and gave his money to nobles, asking them to put a spell of permanence on the ‘Dragon's Raiment’. He treated it with a lot of care.”

“What a strange person. It must have been hard on your family?”

“No, apart from the Dragon's Raiment, he was a nice, hard working person. Everyone liked him”

“It’s something famous within the village right? Just like that Yosenabe… Then we can’t take it back with us.”

“But… It’s like our family property… If Saito wanted to, I could ask my dad to show you it” Siesta said in a troubled voice.

Just as Saito thought “hoaxes are useless anyway”, Kirche remarked, “Even if it is a hoax, there are ways to sell hoaxes. There are many people with different tastes in this world.”

“You’re a horrible woman.” Guiche said, shocked.

The wind dragon flapped its wings, headed towards Tarbes.

Meanwhile at school, Louise was still skipping lessons. She didn’t want to meet anyone in her current mood. She only left her room to eat in the dining hall and when she went to take a bath. She knew that Saito was living in a tent in the Vestri courtyard so she went down there a few days ago to see how he was doing, but no one was there. When she asked Montmorency, who was passing by, and found out that Saito, Guiche, Kirche and Tabitha had been skipping lessons to go treasure hunting. The teachers were apparently mad and would make them clean the whole auditorium when they got back. She felt even sadder when she thought how fun it must have been. She felt as though she was the only one being left out.

Louise cried in her bed again. Whenever she saw the empty haystack, tears would come to her eyes. A knock came from the door. The door opened with a clank as soon as Louise replied that it wasn’t locked. The school principle Old Osman was at the door, which surprised Louise. Louise quickly put on her gown and got off her bed.

“How have you been feeling?”

Feeling down, Louise replied, “I’m sorry I’ve made you worry. It’s really nothing. I just don’t feel very well…”

Osman pulled out a chair and sat down.

“You’ve rested for quite a long time. I was worried, but it seems you’re alright.”

Louise nodded, and sat down on a chair. With a weary face, she stared out the window.

“Have you finished the edict?”

Louise gasped and hung her head. With a sorry expression, she shook her head.

“Seems like you haven’t from the looks of it.”

“I’m sorry.”

“There’s still two weeks. Think about it slowly. It’s your important friend’s wedding after all. Make sure you choose your words carefully.”

Louise nodded. She was ashamed that she had forgotten about the edict because she was so absorbed with her own thoughts. "I’m terrible aren’t I. She considers me as a friend, and even gave the role of being the maiden”

Osman stood up.

“By the way, where’s that familiar of yours?”

She adverted her eyes and kept silent. Osman smiled.

“Did you two have a fight?”

“When you’re young, you fight about trivial things. It’s because young people know how to compromise. Sometimes, these cracks will develop into something irreparable. You should be careful.”

Laughing, Osman left the room. After the door shut behind him, Louise whispered, “It’s not something small…”

Louise went to her desk. She ignored everything else and opened the Founder’s Prayer book. And as if clearing her thoughts, she closed her eyes. She concentrated, trying to think of a edict. I must think of a great edict for Henrietta.

Louise kept her eyes closed. ''Eh?'' There was a bright light. Suddenly she could see letters on the pages. Louise’s eyes froze. However, in the next moment, they faded from the pages like mist. ''What was that?'' She thought, while looking at the pages.

''I can’t see it anymore. My eyes are probably just tired'', she thought.

“It’s all Saito’s fault” she whispered.

----

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter7|Chapter 7]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume3 Chapter8

2007-11-20T11:52:20Z

Delwack: going go sleep -> going to sleep

Mr Colbert was forty-two years old. He had been in the service of the academy for twenty years. He was a mage with the nickname of “Flaming Serpent”. His hobby… or more correctly, his life was centered around research and inventing things. He had rushed down to the courtyard once he had seen the thing being carried by the dragons from his research laboratory. His curiosity had been set alight.

“You, what’s that? Can you explain to me?”

Colbert’s face shone as he looked at Saito, who was watching the zero fighter being lowered.

“Ah, I was just about to talk to you about it actually.”

“Me?”

Colbert was taken aback. Who exactly was this young commoner? All he knew was that he was the legendary familiar Gandalfr, summoned by Miss Vallière. Born in Roba Aru Kariei, he was the only person to have called Colbert’s invention “great”.

“This is called an airplane. In my world, they’re seen flying everywhere.”

“This flies!? Wow! Wonderful!”

Colbert started looking at different parts of the zero fighter with a deep interest.

“Could it be that this is the wing! It seems like it can’t flap like normal wings! What about this windmill?”

“That’s called a propeller. When it spins it causes the airplane to go forward.”

Eyes wide in amazement, Colbert drew closer to Saito.

“I see! When it spins, it causes the power of wind! It’s well made, isn’t it! Could you fly it for me? Look, my hands shaking from my curiosity!”

Troubled, Saito scratched his head.

“Um… To turn those propellers, I need gasoline.”

“Gasoline? What’s that?”

“I was about to talk to you about that. You know that we had where you showed us that invention of yours?”

“The joyful snake?”

“Yes! You had to vaporize oil to make it move right?”

“So you need that oil? That’s a problem easily solved!”

“No, I don’t think that will work. It has to be gasoline.”

“Gasoline? Hm… well there are many different types of oil.”

Saito suddenly realized the dragoons grinning broadly at them. Guiche whispered in Saito’s ear.

“Sorry if everything is a bit busy, but if you don’t pay for the transportation fee…”

“You guys are nobles too aren’t you? Stop constantly bickering about money.”

“Hey, soldiers are poor you know.”

Saito smiled at Colbert.

“Mr Colbert, could you possibly pay the transportation fee for the time being?”

Colbert’s laboratory was situated in a small area between the central tower and the fire tower. It was much like an old dugout shed.

“At first I did experiments in my own room, but noise and bad smell comes naturally with research. I was complained to by the people next to me shortly afterwards.”

The wooden racks were cluttered with bottles of medicine, test tubes, jars containing nostrum and the like. Next to that was a wall of bookshelves, crammed with books. There was a celestial globe made from parchment stuck on a sphere, and other various maps. There were lizards, snakes and birds that he had never seen before inside cages. A musky smell which was neither from dust nor mould filled the entire room. Saito pinched his nose.

“You’ll get used to the smell soon. A woman however wouldn’t, which is the reason why I’m single.”

Colbert sat down while started muttering things to questions that he wasn’t even asked. He sniffed the gasoline he had gotten from the bottom of the fuel tank of the zero fighter. Since a permanence spell was placed on the zero fighter, the gasoline had not undergone any change in chemical composition.

“Hm… It’s a smell I’ve never smelt before. Giving off such a smell without even being heated… This must be quite easily vaporized. If this were to be used as an explosive, it would be of alarming strength.”

He reached for a piece of parchment lying close to him and started jotting down notes.

“If I make the same oil as this, that ‘airplane’ will fly?”

“Probably… If it hasn’t broken already.”

“Interesting! Concocting substances is tough work but I’ll try it!”

Muttering to himself, he took out all sorts of substances and lit his alcohol lamp.

“You’re called Saito right?”

Saito nodded.

“You said in your home town, these could be seen flying everywhere? The technology of the lands the elves govern in the east seem to far outclass any other technology in Halkeginia”

Saito felt somewhat bad for lying to Colbert, who had been more than willing to help him in concocting gasoline and had also paid for the transportation fees.

“Mr Colbert, actually, I’m… not from this world. Me, this airplane, and also the “Staff of Destruction” which destroyed Fouquet’s golem, are from another world.”

Colbert’s hand suddenly stopped.

“What did you say?”

“I come from another world”

Colbert gazed steadily at Saito and then proceeded to nod his head, as though he were impressed.

“I see.” he whispered.

“Aren’t you surprised?”

“Well, of course I am. But you definitely seem like it. Your way of speaking, your behavior, they have an alienated feel from Halkeginia. Hm, this is becoming more and more interesting.”

“You’re a strange person aren’t you, Mr Colbert”

“I get called strange by many people. I haven’t even found a bride yet. But I have a belief.”

“A belief?”

“Yes. The nobles of Halkeginia treat magic as a mere tool… Like a broom, they only see it as a handy tool to use. I don’t think magic is something like that. Depending on the way magic is used, it can be used for many things. Instead of fussing over the traditional uses of the different branches of magic, we should be experimenting with the different ways we can use it.”

Nodding, Colbert continued.

“After seeing you, my belief has grown stronger. Who would have thought there existed another world! This shows that the rules of Halkeginia are not absolute! Interesting! Such an interesting topic! I want see this world. There are probably lots of new things to be discovered! It’ll probably add a new page to my research! If you have any questions at all, just come and talk with me. Colbert the flaming serpent will always help you.”

Sitting in the cockpit of the zero fighter which had been placed in the Austri courtyard, Saito was inspecting the different parts of it. Grasping the control stick, every time he touched a switch, the runes on his left hand shone. Information would then flow to his brain, and tell him the condition of the part. When he moved the control stick, the ailerons of the wings and the elevator on the tail moved with a clank. The rudder of the tail moved when he stepped on the rudder bar and a cross shaped pointer appeared on the glass pane when he pushed the sight device switch on the instrument board. The generators on either side of the body of the plane were still alive. The shining Gandalfr runes told its user quite a bit. A smile appeared on Saito’s face.

“Partner, can this fly?”

“Yes.”

“Something like this flying… Your world is a strange one.”

Numerous students were watching Saito and the zero fighter. But, they lost interest quickly and left. There are few nobles who would be interested in this like Colbert, Saito thought. Suddenly a girl appeared, proudly brushing her pinkish blond hair with her hand.

Louise stared at Saito and the thing he was in. As if she were angry, she pointed her finger at it and said, “What’s that?”

Saito raised his head from the cockpit and simply replied, “An airplane”. As they still weren’t on good terms, he said it while facing away.

“Come down from that airplane thing then.” Ordered Louise, pouting her lips, while her hands were placed on her hips. He ignored her and continued inspecting the parts of the zero fighter. Louise grasped the end of a wing and started to make the zero fighter wobble.

“I said come down didn’t I!”

Fine, whispered Saito as he got off and headed to Louise.

“Where did you go?”

“Treasure hunting”

“What were you thinking, going without telling your master.”

Louise crossed her arms and stared at Saito. For some reason her eyes were puffy.

“Didn’t you fire me?”

Louise cast her eyes downwards and spoke with a voice as if she were about to cry.

“I suppose you deserve a chance to explain yourself. If you have anything you want to say, then say it now”

“What is there to explain? I didn’t do anything. This is about Siesta right? Siesta was just about to fall down so I tried to catch her. Then I fell down as well, making it as though I pushed her down on the bed.

It was actually because Siesta had started to take off her clothes all of a sudden, but for Siesta’s sake he didn’t say that.

“Then, nothing really happened?”

“Nothing. Why were you so angry? That was the first time she came to the room. As if something like that would happen. Why were you angry anyway? What me and Siesta do is none of your business right?” Said Saito.

Louise only thinks of me as a familiar. The only reason she became nicer to me is similar to that command of compassion for animals.

“It’s none of my business but in some ways it is.”

“Which one is it?”

Louise glared at Saito and groaned.

Louise tugged at his sleeve. She was whispering things like “Hey, apologize” and “Why are you being so uptight, you made me so worried”, but Saito wasn’t looking at Louise anymore but instead looking at the zero fighter in a daze.

Louise had jumped to her own conclusions. She was ashamed that she had shut herself in her room and sulked. She drew out the deadly technique she had been saving. It was a girl’s secret technique, which could sweep away any suspicious, anger, contradictions, or the fact that she drove him out. Basically, she burst into tears.

Buckets of tears came streaming down from her eyes.

“Where did you go all this time! Idiot! I hate you!”

Sniffling, she wiped the streaming tears with the back of her hand.

“H-Hey, don’t cry.”

Panicking, Saito placed his hands on Louise’s shoulder. Louise cried even harder.

“I hate you! I hate you!”

Kirche appeared near them, holding a mop and a dust cloth in her hands. Because they had skipped lessons, their punishment was to wipe the academy’s windows clean. As Saito was neither a noble nor a student at the academy, he didn’t have to do anything.

Guiche looked at Saito, who comforting Louise, and grinned.

“You can’t just make your master cry like that”

Kirche said dully, “Made up already? That’s no fun…”

Tabitha simply pointed at the two and said, “After the rain comes fair weather.”

That night… Louise lay in her bed, tightly grasping her pillow. After Saito removed his parker, Louise slipped into it, as though it was a given. She was frantically reading a book. Saito looked around the room which he had been away from for a week or so. Tableware was scattered everywhere.

“So you’ve been absent from lessons?”

Montmorency had said it when they passed by her in the corridor. Montmorency told her that she had been absent for too long, but Louise just ignored her and walked off.

Louise glared at Saito, slightly taken aback.

“So what?”

“Are you feeling ok?” asked Saito, who seemed to be worried.

She was about to say “Who do think caused me to skip lessons?” but her pride got the better of her. Putting the blanket over her head, she snuggled under it. Saito scratched his head and looked at the haystack. So she didn’t throw it out, he thought, warmly glancing at Louise.

Three days had passed from then.

Colbert awoke to the sound of hens. It seems like he had fallen asleep without realizing. He had been absent from lessons and had shut himself in the laboratory in the three days. In front of his eyes was a flask placed on top on his alcohol lamp. A glass tube stretched out of this, which let the heated catalyst cool down and coagulate in the beaker to the left of it. It was the final step. Colbert sniffed at the gasoline he received from Saito and started cautiously reciting the alchemy incantation at the substance in the beaker while concentrating on the smell of the gasoline.

In a poof, smoke was given off and the substance inside the beaker changed into a yellowish brown color. He smelt it. A strong smell of gasoline drifted to his nose. Colbert opened the door with a thud and rushed outside.

“Saito! Saito! I’ve made it! I’ve made it! I’ve finished concocting it!”

Out of breath, Colbert approached Saito who was inspecting the zero fighter. Within the wine bottle he held out, there was a yellowish brown liquid. Saito opened the cover of the fuel tank, which was in front of the windbreak. There was a lock on it, so he had Colbert cast the unlock spell on it. He entered two bottles worth of the gasoline in to it.

“I analyzed the composition of the oil you gave me” Said Colbert proudly.

“It seemed to be made from micro organisms in fossils, so I searched for something like that. Fossils of trees… coal in other words. I soaked that in a special catalyst and extracted a similar composition. After spending days doing that, I cast the alchemy spell on it. And that turned it into…”

“Gasoline right?”

Colbert nodded and urged Saito

“Quickly, turn those windmills for me. I was so excited that I didn’t even sleep.”

After entering the gasoline, Saito sat in the cockpit again. Information on how to start the engine and how to fly the zero fighter came rushing to his brain. To start the engine, the propeller must first be made to turn. Saito popped his head from windbreak.

“Mr. Colbert, could you make the propeller rotate with magic?”

“I thought it turned with the power from heating the oil?”

“To start the engine, the crank inside must be rotated manually first. There’s no tool to turn the propeller, so if you could use magic please.”

Colbert nodded. Saito operated the necessary parts.

Firstly, he set the fuel source to the tank he had just entered the fuel in.
Then he set the mixture ratio lever and the propeller pitch lever to their optimum states. Saito’s hands moved by themselves. His Gandalfr power carried out all the operations. He opened the cowl flap and closed the lid of the oil-cooling radiator. The propellers rumbled as Colbert used his magic. With his eyes wide open, he pressed the ignition with his right hand at the proper timing. With his left hand gripping the throttle lever, he tilted it forward slightly.

A sputtering sound could be heard and the engine started to run from the spark plug’s ignition. As they ratted, the propellers started to turn. The body of the airplane vibrated. As the break wasn’t on, it started to propel itself forward.

Colbert watched with a moved expression on his face. After checking that the gauges related to the engine were moving, Saito turned the ignition switch off.

Jumping off from the cockpit, he hugged Colbert.

“Mr Colbert, the engine started!”

“Yes, we did it! But why didn’t it fly?”

“There’s not enough gasoline. If it were to fly, we need at least five barrels full.”

“So I need to make that much! But since I’ve gotten involved already, I’ll finish it off!”

After Colbert had returned to his laboratory, Saito continued his adjustments. He didn’t have any tools however, so he cleaned its parts. Louise called out to Saito who was seemingly absorbed doing this.

“Hey it’s time for dinner. What have you been doing? It’s all dark already.”

“I started the engine!” yelled Saito happily.

But Louise replied back dully.

“Really now. Good for you. What happens after you get the engine running?”

“It flies! It will fly!”

“What will you do when it flies?” Asked Louise in a lonely voice.

Saito told Louise the things he had been thinking of in the past two to three days.

“I’m going to try fly east”

“East? I can’t believe you. Are you saying you’re heading to Roba Aru Kariie? I seriously can’t believe you!”

“Why? The owner of this airplane flew over from there. I could maybe find some clues on how to return to my own world.” Said Saito feverishly.

Louise didn’t seem to bear any interest however. She replied back with a lonely voice.

“You’re my familiar. You can’t just do what you want. Also, the princess’s wedding is in five days. I have to read a edict then. But I haven’t think of anything good to say.”

Absorbed by the zero fighter, Saito nodded as if he were listening. Once he knew that it could fly, he had become mesmerized with it.

Louise pulled his ear. She was bored. He hasn’t paid any attention to me since he’s returned and instead just dazes at this ‘airplane’.

“Listen to me!”

“I’m listening!”

“You’re not. You’re off far away. There’s no familiar that listens to its master while looking to the side!”

Louise dragged Saito back to her room.

Louise opened the Founder’s Prayer book in front of Saito.

“I’ll read out what I’ve thought already for the edict.”

With a cute cough, Louise began to read her edict.

“On this beautiful day, I, Louise Françoise Le Blanc de la Vallière, praying for the holy presence of the founders, shall read the blessed edict…”

And then, Louise went silent.

“Continue?”

“From here on I have to give thanks to the four branches of magic. It has to be poetic and also in rhyme….”

“The just make it rhyme”

Louise pouted her lips as if she were sulking.

“I can’t think of anything. Writing it poetically is a pain in the neck. I’m not a poet or anything.”

“It’s ok, just read what you have written there”

With a troubled look, she read her ‘poetic’ lines.

“Um, as fire is hot, one needs to be careful”

“’Needs’ isn’t poetic. You should probably remember that.”

“Shut up. When the wind blows, those who sell barrels prosper.[http://www.baka-tsuki.net/project/index.php?title=Talk:Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter8#Proverb:_.22When_the_wind_blows.2C_those_who_sell_barrels_prosper.22]"

“What's the use of saying a proverb like that?”

Louise, who didn’t seem to have any poetic talent, threw herself on the bed in a sulking fashion and whispered, “I’m going to sleep.”

As usual, she changed while hiding her body. After turning off the lamp she called out to Saito who had dived in his haystack already.

“I said to sleep in my bed didn’t I?”

Saito’s heart started racing.

“Really? It's ok?”

There was no response. He slipped into the bed thinking that she would probably get angry if he didn’t do what he was told.

Louise was still awake. She opened her mouth, as if she had been wanting to talk to him.

“So, you’re really going to the lands in the east?”

“Yeah.” Saito replied.

“It’s dangerous you know. Those elves hate humans…”

“But there are lands which humans live on beyond the lands of the elves right? Like that place called Roba”

“The nature of those humans is completely different. It’ll be dangerous.”

It seemed like Louise was worried about letting Saito go.

“You’re still going to go?”

Saito thought about it briefly and nodded.

“Well, I might be able to find a clue to go back home”

Louise was moving around in the sheets. When he was just wondering what she was doing, she had rested her head on his chest.

“Wha-“

“I'm just using it instead of my pillow!” Said Louise with a sulky and angry voice.

Louise placed her hands on his chest and lightly traced her fingers on it. Electricity seemed to flow through Saito’s spine.

“Don’t misunderstand me. This doesn’t mean I like you or anything!” Louise said with an embarrassed voice.

And then she went back to her usual angry voice.

“Are you still going to go even I say no?”

Saito remained silent.

“I thought so…” Louise whispered.

“This isn’t your world is it … Of course you’d want to go back”

Louise’s hair had a beautiful fragrance. The sound of her breathing was close as well. The two were silent for the time being. Saito was thinking of many things. Saito wasn’t talking, and Louise didn’t know what else to say, so she simply hugged Saito’s chest tightly.

“I don’t want you to leave. When you’re beside me I can sleep without a worry. You make me angry…” Louise said in a tiny voice while embracing Saito.

Seems like those puffy eyes were because she didn’t sleep, thought Saito. Soon, Louise’s steady breathing, like that of a child’s, could be heard on Saito’s chest. She was fast asleep.

Louise was so pampered it made his heart race. Seems like she’s uneasy without me around. Well, I’m a familiar after all.

Listening to her breathing, Saito was deep in thought. He thought of the people he had met in this world.

He had met many people within his few months in Halkeginia. There were evil people, but also kind people.

There was Marteau from the kitchen who gave him food.

Osman who had told him he would lend him his hand if he needed help

Colbert, who had gladly concocted the gasoline for him.

A snob and often offensive, but a friendly person who had his own qualities, Guiche.

Not a human but a sword, a partner he had depended on, Derflinger.

Henrietta, the beautiful princess.

Courageous… and dead because of it, prince Wales.

Tabitha, a silent person but someone who had saved him in numerous occasions.

The seductive Kirche, who said she liked Saito, though it might have been a joke.

Siesta the cute and kind maid… who probably has feelings for me.

And lastly, his master next to him, who made his heart race. Arrogant and stuck up, but occasionally showed kindness that would melt his heart, Louise. A girl who had pinkish blond hair and big reddish brown eyes.

But when the time comes for me to go home, will I be able to leave these people with a smile on my face?

Will I be able to leave Louise with a smile?

I don’t know.

But… Saito thought

The people who have been kind to me, I want to do the most I can for them.

At least while I’m in this world, I want to do something for them.

He hadn’t felt these feelings before up until now.

For the meanwhile, Saito embraced Louise’s head gently.

Louise groaned while fast asleep.

----

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter7|Chapter 7]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter9|Chapter 9]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume3 Chapter7

2007-11-20T11:50:39Z

Delwack: standardization to US English, spelling mistakes.

Saito’s eyes went round at the sight of the “Dragon’s Raiment”. They were in the temple built close to Siesta’s hometown, Tarbes. That was where the “Dragon’s Raiment” lay. Actually it would be more correct to say that the temple had been built to cover the Dragon’s Raiment. The shape which Siesta’s grandfather had built the temple into made Saito nostalgic. The temple was built in the corner of a field. It’s door was made by logs joined together, and its walls were made from planks and mortar instead of stone. On top of an area of the wooden floor painted dark green lay the Dragon’s Raiment. Perhaps it was due to the permanence spell… there were no signs of rusting. It was as if it had just been made.

Kirche and Guiche looked at the Dragon’s Raiment, dispirited. As if struck by curiosity, Tabitha looked at it with interest. Amazed, Saito stared at the Dragon’s Raiment.

“Saito, are you ok? If I showed you anything to make you feel bad…” Said Siesta is a worried voice.

Saito didn’t reply. He continued to gaze at the Dragon’s Raiment as though he were deeply moved.

“Of course this thing can’t fly” Said Kirche.

Guiche nodded.

“This is some sort of canoe right? And those wings, it’s like toy bird or something. Look at the wings, as if they can even move. Not to mention that even the wings of small dragons are the size of these wings. Dragons and wyverns can only fly because they can flap their wings. So much for ‘Dragon’s Raiment’.”

Guiche pointed at the Dragon’s Raiment and nodded, convinced that he was right.

“Saito… Are you really alright?”

Saito grasped Siesta’s shoulders as she was peering into his face. Saito spoke feverishly.

“Siesta.”

“Y-Yes?”

“Did your grandfather leave behind anything else?”

“Um… the only worthy things are his grave and a few of his belongings.”

“Show me them.”

The grave of Siesta’s grandfather, was located in the village cemetery. The tombstones were made from large white stones. Among them, there was a tombstone made from a black stone, creating a clear contrast with the others.

Words were inscribed on the tombstone.

“My grandfather made this tombstone before he died. It’s written in a language from a different country, so no one has been able to read it. I wonder what it says…” Said Siesta.

Saito read it out loud.

“Navy ensign Sasaki Takeo, rests in another world.”

“What?”

Siesta’s eyes widened at Saito, who read it fluently.

Saito looked at Siesta feverishly, causing her to blush.

“Stop… If you look at me like that…”

Black hair, black pupils… This nostalgic feeling… So that’s why, Saito thought, realizing why he was feeling nostalgic.

“Siesta, you were told that your hair and eyes were similar to your grandfather’s right?” Said Saito much to Siesta’s surprise.

“Y-Yes! How did you know that?”

Returning to the temple, Saito touched the “Dragon’s Raiment”. When he did, the runes on the back of his left hand started to shine. I see, so this must also be considered a “weapon”, Saito thought as he looked at the machine guns sticking out from the wings. As the runes shone, the construction and the controls of it came clearly to Saito. He could fly this himself, he thought.

Finding the fuel tank, he opened it. Just as he expected, it was empty. No matter how much it was preserved, it still couldn’t fly without gasoline. I wonder how he had wondered into Halkeginia with this plane… He wanted to trace the trail, no matter what answer it would lead to.

Siesta returned from her parent’s home.

“Everyone was really surprised since I’m two weeks earlier than I said I would be”

Siesta excitedly handed over the items in her hands to Saito. They were old goggles, probably the ones her grandfather wore as a navy ensign. The same as the owner of the staff of destruction which Saito had used to defeat Fouquet’s golem, someone from another world. A foreigner, like Saito.

“Grandfather only left this behind. He didn’t keep a diary or anything like that. But father said he left behind a will.”

“A will?”

“Yes. ‘If someone who could read the inscription on the tomb appeared, give him the Dragon’s Raiment’.”

“Meaning it’s mine now?”

“Yes. Father said it was alright to hand it over. It was a bother to take care of anyway… It’s big and there are some people who worship it… but it’s just collecting dust in this village.”

“Well, I won’t hesitate then” Said Saito.

“Father also wanted me to tell you something.”

“What did he say?”

“He said he wants you to return the Dragon’s Raiment to the king. King… I wonder which king he means. We don’t even know which country my grandfather is from…”

“He’s from my country” Said Saito.

“Really? So that’s why you could read the words on the tombstone. Wow! I’m kind of moved. My grandfather was from the same country as Saito. It seems like fate.” Siesta said absentmindedly.

“Then grandfather really did come to Tarbes using the Dragon’s Raiment.”

“This isn’t called the Dragon’s Raiment.”

“What is it called in Saito’s country?”

Looking at the thing called “Dragon’s Raiment”, Saito remembered when fitted together a plastic model when he was small. Why would someone call it such a name? Perhaps it was just easier to understand that way. The same with the “staff of destruction”.

He looked at the country’s symbol drawn on the wings and the body of the place. A red dot. It seemed like it had white colored around it, but like the body of it, it was covered by the dark green paint. The character for the dragon zodiac sign was written on the black cowling. It was probably the name of the unit he was in.

Just from seeing such old things from his own world, it was a very nostalgic feeling.

Saito replied, “It’s called a Zero fighter. It was a fighter aircraft used in the past in my country.”

“Zero fighter? Fighter aircraft?”

“In other words, an airplane”

“It’s a plane? The one you mentioned before?”

Saito nodded.

That day, they all stayed at Siesta’s home. As nobles were staying over, even the village chief came to greet them. Siesta introduced Saito to her family, her father, mother and siblings. Siesta was the eldest daughter of the eight siblings. Her parents viewed Saito in a harsh light at first, but that was soon broken by Siesta telling them that he was looking after her at the academy. Having not returned home for a while Siesta looked quite happy being surrounded by family. Saito actually was envious of her. When he thought about it, Louise, Kirche, Tabitha and Guiche all had families. He also had one, but he couldn’t meet them like this. Even if he wanted to meet them, he didn’t even know where to start heading.

In the evening, Saito gazed out at the wide field. The sun was setting behind the mountains beyond the field. It was a really big field. Just as Siesta had said, flowers were blooming everywhere. So this is the beautiful field that Siesta wanted to show me.

The pilot who ended up in this world with the zero fighter probably tried to find a way home by flying in the sky… But his fuel ran out and he landed on this field. The field was flat and wide, so landing here was probably easy. He couldn’t fly when he was asked to because he had run out of gasoline.

Siesta came to Saito, who was still gazing at the field, drowned in the memories of his world. She was wearing a brown skirt, wooden shoes and a dark green cotton shirt, instead of her usual maid outfit. Like the field in front of him, her appearance was like that of the smell of sunlight.

“So you were here! Dinner’s ready. Father insists we eat together.” Said Siesta shyly.

“I did ask you to come visit, but I didn’t expect it to really happen.”

Siesta stretched both her arms out at the wide field before them. The setting sun bathed the field in a beautiful light.

“Isn’t this field beautiful? This is what I wanted to show Saito.”

“Yeah, it is.”

Siesta then cast her eyes downwards and twiddled her fingers.

“My father said that meeting with someone who came from the same country as grandfather must be fate. He asked if you could settle in the village. And then said if you did then I… could stop my work at the academy and return here with you.”

Saito didn’t reply. He just stared at the sky. He was thinking of how kind Siesta was to him. If she said any more nice things to him, his heart would probably melt. He felt lonely when he saw Siesta happily sitting and chatting with her family. But, after seeing the zero fighter, his homesickness grew much more intense.

Siesta looked at Saito who was still staring at the sky and smiled.

“But, it’s alright. I know it won’t work out. You’re like a bird. You’re bound to fly away some day.”

Saito then decided to tell Siesta the truth.

“Your grandfather said he came from the east right?”

“Um…yes” Siesta said, slightly worried.

“Your grandfather, and myself too, weren’t born in this world.”

“You were born in Roba Aru Kariei in the east right?”

“No. It is much, much further than that.” Said Saito in a serious tone.

“It’s a different world. I’m not from this world.”

“You’re just playing around with me aren’t you? If you don’t like me, then just say it.” Said Siesta, pouting her lips.

“No, it’s not that at all. I’m not playing around with you.”

“Is there someone waiting for you there?”

“No. But my family is waiting. I’m someone who must leave this world for my own world someday.”

Saito turned to Siesta, and said weakly, “That’s why I can’t do the things you said just then.”

Saito was very serious. Siesta knew he wasn’t joking around.

“I can protect people with my power while I’m here. But that’s all. I don’t have the right to reside with anyone. I don’t.”

“But my grandfather did, didn’t he?”

“Your grandfather didn’t have the power of Gandalfr like I do. Up until now, there have been many enemies, but I’ve defeated them with this power. I feel as though this power will guide me.”

“Then… Can I wait for you? I don’t have any qualities, but I can wait. If you try your best to try and find a way home and you still don’t find it, then…”

Siesta then became silent. If that really happened, what would he do? Saito thought. His pulse raced just by looking at Siesta. She cute, and stunning without clothes on. She’s kind as well and can even cook. She’s a great girl. But, that was more of a reason why he couldn’t promise her.

Regaining herself, Siesta smiled.

“A carrier owl just sent this. It seems like the teachers are very angry. Miss Zerbst and Mr Gramont were pale. They mentioned me as well. They said that I could have a holiday for the time being. The princess’s wedding is coming soon anyway. So, until the holiday ends I’ll be here.”

Saito nodded.

“Um… so can you make that Dragon’s Raiment fly?”

With gasoline, probably, thought Saito.

“I’m not sure. But I have someone to talk it over with first. If I do get it to fly, I want to go to the lands in the east. Your grandfather flew over from there right? There must be some hint there.” Said Saito, watching the setting sun.

“Really? If you could get it to fly, then it would be wonderful. The Dragon’s Raiment was called a Zero fighter right? If you get it to fly, then please let me ride it just once.”

Saito nodded.

“I can let you ride it as many times as you like. It was your family’s to begin with anyway”

The following morning, they carried the zero fighter in a large net. With the connections of Guiche’s dad, they borrowed a few dragoons and their dragons and transported the zero fighter over to the academy.

Guiche initially wondered why they were carrying such a thing over, but because Saito insisted on it, he gave in. Making a large net, calling the dragoons, the costs were ridiculously high. Troubled, Saito obviously couldn’t pay such a large sum of money. But as soon as the zero fighter arrived in the courtyard of the academy, someone appeared in an instant and paid the fees. It was Mr Colbert.

----

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter8|Chapter 8]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume3 Chapter5

2007-11-20T11:43:48Z

Delwack: sounds better

The Albion air force’s arsenal, situated in the town of Rosyth, was located in the outskirts its capital, Londinium. Before the Revolutionary War (which is what the Reconquista call the civil war that had just ended recently), that place used to be the Royal air force’s arsenal. And thus, there were all sorts of buildings. The numerous buildings with massive chimneys were used for manufacturing iron. Next to them, were piles and piles of timber used for ship constructions and repairs.

The large red brick building was the control center. The three colored flag of Reconquista could be seen fluttering proudly. But the thing that stood out most was the large battleship which seemed to reach the skies.

The Lexington, the flagship of the fleet, was anchored and covered by a cloth, similar to a large tent, to protect it from rain. The warship stretched across two hundred meters, and was placed on top of a large wooden board so that it could be remodeled as soon as possible.

The king of Albion, Oliver Cromwell, was observing the construction along with some attendants.

“What a big, dependable looking ship. With a ship like this, doesn’t it feel like we can rule the world, chief rigger?”

“You speak too highly of me”

The chief rigger appointed to the fleet led by the Lexington, Sir Henry Bowood, replied half heartedly. He was on the Reconquista’s side and was the captain of the cruisers in the revolutionary war. Credited for destroying two enemy ships during the war, he was promoted to chief rigger of the Lexington. He was to assume the position of captain when the remodeling was completed. It was one of the customs of the Albion air force.

“Look at those big cannons!”

Cromwell pointed at the cannons on the side of the ship.

“These new weapons are like the symbol of trust I have placed upon you. These were made by gathering Albion’s alchemists. They have an extended body, which according to the calculations…”

The longhaired woman next to Cromwell replied, “They have a firing range of approximately 1.5 times that of the cannons used on Tristain and Germania warships.”

“Thank you, Miss Sheffield”

Bowood looked at Sheffield. She emitted a somewhat cold atmosphere. She was around her mid-twenties and wore a neat, thin black coat. He had never seen such a weird appearance. She wasn’t wearing a mantle… is she even a mage?

Cromwell nodded with satisfaction and patted Bowood on the back.

“She’s from Roba aru kariie. She designed these cannons from the technology she learned from the elves. The knowledge of technology she possesses… does not follow our magic arts. She possesses knowledge of technology that is new to us. You should get to know each other.”

Bowood nodded in a bored manner. He was actually a royalist, but he strongly believed that soldiers should not get involved in politics. In other words, he was a purely militaristic person. The fleet commander, who outranked him, had joined the rebel army, and so he had no choice but to participate in the revolutionary war as a captain of the Reconquista fleet. For him, who had exerted his utmost for the sake of upholding the Albion's tradition - Noblesse oblige, a noble duty, Albion was still a mere kingdom. Cromwell was someone despicable who had just seized power and the throne.

“There probably isn't a fleet on Halkeginia that can match the power of our Royal Sovereign fleet now” Bowood had purposefully called the fleet by its old name. Noticing his cynicism, Cromwell smiled.

“Mr Bowood. The Royal Sovereign no longer exists in Albion.”

“True. However, if you attend the wedding ceremony with these new cannons, I’m afraid it will probably be seen as a vulgar demonstration of power.”

Cromwell, the first holy king and president of the council of nobles, and the cabinet ministers of The Republic of the Holy Albion (Albion’s new name) were to attend the wedding ceremony of the Tristain princess and the prince of Germania. They were to travel by the Lexington fleet.

Bringing new models of weapons for a visit of good will would be seen as something along the lines of gunboat diplomacy.

Cromwell replied casually, “Ah yes, I haven’t explained the scheme for this 'good willed visit' to you, have I?”

“Scheme?”

Another conspiracy? Bowood felt a headache coming.

Cromwell softly whispered in Bowood’s ears.

“What?! I haven’t heard of such a disgraceful act in all my life!”

“It’s all a part of military movements” Said Cromwell, uncaringly.

“Didn’t we just recently sign a non-aggression treaty with Tristain! In Albion’s long history, we haven’t broken a single treaty!” shouted an enraged Bowood.

“Mr. Bowood. I shall not forgive you for any further political criticisms. This is something that the council has decided upon and approved. Do you plan on going against the council? Since when did you become a politician?”

With that, Bowood was speechless. To him, soldiers were swords and shields that did not object. They were the faithful watchdogs of the country, and proud ones at that. If it was a decision from someone of higher rank, then they could only follow those orders.

“You will soil our country’s name throughout Halkeginia. Our country will be known for cowardly breaking treaties.” Said Bowood, disturbed.

“Soil the country’s name? All of Halkeginia shall be ruled under our Reconquista flag. When we regain the holy lands from the elves, no one will care about such trivial matters.”

Bowood drew close to Cromwell.

“Breaking a treaty is something trivial? Do you plan on betraying even your own country?!”

A nearby man pulled out his wand and restrained Bowood. Bowood could recognize the face hidden underneath the hood.

“Y-Your highness?” a shocked Bowood whispered.

The face was of Prince Wales, who had died in battle.

“Captain, I wonder if you would be able to say those words to your once superior officer?”

Bowood dropped down to his knees. Wales reached out his hands and kissed Bowood. He became pale. Those hands were as cold as ice.

Cromwell walked out with his attendants. Wales also followed suit. The only one left was Bowood, standing still, shocked. Wales, who had died, was living and moving. Bowood was a triangular mage in the water arts. Even he, an expert in water magic, which governed the composition of living things, had not heard of a spell that could bring life to someone once dead.

Perhaps it was a golem? No, that body was filled with life. Being a user in the water branch, he knew perfectly well the flow of water inside living things, including that of Wales.

It was definitely an unknown form of magic. And Cromwell could control it. He remembered a convincing rumor he had heard, and started to shake.

That the holy king Cromwell could control “Void”…

Was that just Void magic?

… The legendary “Zero” branch of magic.

With a shaking voice, Bowood whispered, “…What the hell is he planning to do to Halkeginia?”

Cromwell spoke with the noble walking alongside him.

“Viscount join the Lexington fleet as the commander of the dragoons.”

Under a feathered hat, Waldo’s eyes gleamed.

“Are you telling me to keep an eye on him?”

He shook his head, rejecting Waldo’s presumption.

“That man won’t betray us. He’s too stubborn and straightforward, which is why we can trust him. I’m just lending him your power, seeing as you lead the magic defense squad once. Have you ever ridden a dragon before?”

“No. But there is no beast in Halkeginia that I cannot master.”

Cromwell smirked in agreement. He suddenly turned to Waldo.

“Viscount, why do you obey me?”

“Do you doubt my loyalty?”

“Not at all. You yield such fine results yet you have no requests.”

Waldo laughed lightly. He touched the artificial hand that was put on him recently.

“I only want to see the thing your Excellency will show me”

“The holy lands?”

Waldo nodded.

“I believe what I’m searching for lies there.”

“You ‘believe’? You really don’t have any desires, do you.” Said Cromwell.

He was a originally clergyman, but he didn’t have a speck of faith in him. Waldo cast him eyes downwards on an old silver locket. Inside was a drawn portrait of a beautiful woman. His heart, which always appeared cold to people around him, started to warm up. After looking at the small portrait, he whispered, “No, your Excellency. I’m a man who desires the most in this world.”

Meanwhile in Henrietta’s room, inside royal palace of Tristain, servants were busy sewing the wedding dress Henrietta was to wear. Marianne, the queen, was also there. She watched with a smile while her daughter was dressed in a pure white dress. However, Henrietta's expression was like that of ice. When the servants sewing asked her things about the sleeves and the position of the waist, she simply nodded. Watching her daughter in that state, Marianne dismissed the servants.

“My dear daughter, you don’t seem well.”

“Mother.”

Henrietta buried her face in her mother's knees.

“I understand you don’t want this wedding.”

“No, it’s not that at all. I’m a happy person. I’m able to marry. Didn’t you once say that a woman was happy if she got to marry?”

In contrast to her words, Henrietta’s beautiful face became miserable and she started crying in grief. Marianna patted her daughter’s head gently.

“You have someone you love?”

“I had someone I loved. It’s like I’m flowing in a very fast river. Everything has passed by me. Love, kind words… nothing remains now.”

Marianne shook her head.

“Love is like the measles. If you cool down, you will forget about it.”

“How can I possibly forget…”

“You are a princess. You must forget what you must forget. The people will be uneasy if they see you like this.” Said Marianne in an admonishing tone.

“What am I marrying for?” Henrietta asked sadly.

“For the future.”

“For the future of…the country and the people?”

Marianne shook her head.

“It’s also for your future as well. Cromwell of the Reconquista, who’s in control of Albion, is an ambitious man. According to what I’ve heard, he has control over ‘Void’”.

“Isn’t that the legendary branch of magic?”

“Yes. If it is the truth, then it would be dreadful, Henrietta. Having too much power corrupts people. Even though we have a non-aggression treaty, a man like him won’t just look down at Halkeginia from the skies obediently. It’s better for you to be in a powerful country, like Germania.

Henrietta embraced her mother.

“…Forgive me Mother for being so selfish.”

“It’s alright. Love is everything at your age. It’s not like I don't understand.”

They embraced each other tightly.

----

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume3 Chapter10

2007-11-20T06:13:12Z

Delwack: Spelling errors + standardization to US English

News of the declaration of war had reached the Tristain Academy of Magic had arrived the following day. Contact had been delayed due to the palace being in complete chaos.

Louise, along with Saito, were waiting at the entrance of the Academy of Magic for a carriage from the palace. The carriage was to take them to Germania. However, only a breathless messenger came to the academy in the hazy morning.

After the messenger asked them where Osman’s room was, he dashed away quickly. The unusual scene caused Louise and Saito looked at each other. Sensing something had happened in the palace, the two of them rushed after the messenger.

Osman was occupied with the preparations of his attendance at the ceremony. As he was leaving the academy for a week, he was organizing various documents and packing his luggage.

A loud knock came at the door.

“Who is it?”

The messenger from the palace burst into the room before his reply.

“Reporting from the palace! Albion has declared war on Tristain! The princess’s wedding has been postponed until further notice! The soldiers are currently heading towards La Rochelle! For safety reasons a command that all students and staff are to be confined within the castle has been placed!”

Osman’s face grew pale.

“A declaration of war? There’s going to be a battle?”

“Yes! The enemy forces have set camp at the fields of Tarbes and are glaring at our forces nearby La Rochelle.”

“The Albion forces must be very strong”

The messenger replied sorrowfully.

“The enemy forces are a dozen warships led by a huge warship called the Lexington. Their total number of troops is estimated to be around three thousand. Our main fleet has already been destroyed and rounding up all our troops, we only have around two thousand. We weren’t prepared for a war so that was all the troops we could deploy. However, the worst is that they have complete rule of the sky. Our troops will surely be decimated by their cannons."

“What’s the current situation?”

“Apparently the enemies’ dragoons are setting fire to the village of Tarbes… We requested aid from Germania, but they say the soonest they can arrive is in three weeks…”

Osman sighed and said, “… They’re planning to abandon us. During that period, Tristain’s towns will fall readily into the hands of the enemy.”

With their ears pressed against the door of the principal’s room, the two looked at each other. Louise’s face had become pale at the mention of war, along with Saito’s at the mention of Tarbes. Isn’t that Siesta’s village? Saito dashed off, while Louise panicked and followed him.

Saito reached the courtyard and started climbing on the zero fighter. Louise hugged his waist from behind.

“Where are you going?!”

“To Tarbes!”

“Why?!”

“Isn’t it obvious?! I’m going to go save Siesta!”

Louise grabbed his arm and tried to shake him off, but he firmly clung on.

“You can’t! It’s a war! Even if you went, there’ll be no difference!”

“I have this zero fighter. The enemies are attacking with those airships right? This can fly too. I’ll figure something out.”

“What can you do with a toy like this?!”

“This isn’t a toy.”

Saito grabbed the zero fighter’s wing with his left hand. His rune shone.

“This is a weapon from my world. It’s a tool for killing people. It’s not a toy.”

Louise shook her head.

“Regardless whether this is a weapon from your world or not, there’s no way you can win against those large warships! Don’t you understand? You can’t make a difference! Just leave it up to the soldiers!” Said Louise, looking straight into Saito’s face.

This guy… this reckless familiar doesn’t know anything about war, Louise thought. This was different from the journey they had to Albion. It was a place filled with death and destruction. If a novice went, it would result only in death.

“He said that Tristain’s fleet had been wiped out didn’t he?”

Saito slowly patted Louise on the head and spoke in a low voice.

“It might not amount to anything. I can’t imagine beating those warships. But…”

“But what?”

“I don’t understand, but I’ve received these legendary familiar powers. If I were just a normal and plain person, I wouldn’t have thought of going to save them. But it’s different. I have Gandalfr’s power. I can perhaps save them. I can perhaps save Siesta…and those village people.”

“That probability is almost zero.”

“I know. But, it’s not zero. So, I’ll do it.”

Surprised, Louise replied.

“Are you an idiot!? You want to return to your own world right? How’s dying here going to help?!”

“Siesta treated me kindly. You too, Louise.”

Louise’s face went red.

“I’m not from this world. I don’t necessarily have to care what happens to this world either. But I want to at least protect the people who have treated me kindly.”

Louise noticed that Saito’s hands were shaking. Raising her head, she said, “Aren’t you scared? You idiot. Stop trying to act cool if you’re scared!”

“I’m scared. I’m even reluctant to do this. But that prince had said, the importance of protecting something, will make you forget the fear of death. I think he’s right. That time, when fifty thousand Albion soldiers came charging towards us… I wasn’t scared. I was busy thinking of protecting you, so I wasn’t scared. I’m not lying.”

“What are you saying? You’re just a commoner. You aren’t a courageous prince or anything.”

“I know. It’s got nothing to do with whether I’m a prince of a commoner. Which country you were born in, the time period… even which world, is irrelevant. If you are a man, then you would surely think the same way.”

Louise’s face started to distort. 

“If you die, what will I do…? No… I, if you die…”

“I won’t die. I will come back. If I die, I won’t be able to protect you right?”

“I’m going as well.”

“No. You’re staying here”

“No, I’m going as well”

“You can’t.”

As his hard-found courage was about to escape him, Saito separated himself from Louise and climbed into the cockpit from the wing.

Suddenly he realized. He hadn’t entered any gasoline in.

Saito left Louise there and rushed off to Colbert’s laboratory. With her fists tightly clenched, she groaned. Why was he so stubborn! Even though I said it would be dangerous… Louise bit her lip and held back her tears. Nothing would come from crying. Louise looked at the zero fighter.

“What chance does this thing have of winning against Albion’s forces!”

Saito woke up the sleeping Colbert.

“Huh? What?”

“Mr Colbert! Have you made the gasoline?”

“Huh? Yes, I’ve made the amount you needed. It’s over there”

“Then help me carry it! Quickly!”

He carried the gasoline for him. Colbert, who was still asleep, didn’t know about the war. Saito didn’t bother explain.

“You’re going to fly it so early in the morning? At least let me freshen up.”

“We don’t have time for that”

Louise was nowhere to be seen. He was relieved. If Louise had pleaded him to not go once more, his determination would fade even more. There was no reason why he wouldn’t be scared. The prince did say that the importance of protecting something would make the fear of death go away but… nope. It was scary.

Even then, Saito sat at the cockpit and performed the necessary operations before starting the engine. Then, Colbert used his magic like before and the engine was running. The engine started with a loud noise and the propellers started to turn.

He checked the gauges. The runes on his left hand told him that everything was running as normal. He checked the machine gun in front of him. Bullets were loaded. The machine guns on the wings were also loaded.

Releasing the brakes, the zero fighter started moving. He headed towards the direction of the best take-off spot and looked to the front. “Austri” was not a small courtyard but his Gandalfr runes told him that it was a bit short for a runway. At that moment, Derflinger, who was leaning in the cockpit, said, “Partner, tell that noble to use wind to propel you from the back”

“Wind?”

“Yes, so that this thing can still fly with this distance.”

“How do you know that? You don’t even know a thing about airplanes”

“This is a ‘weapon’ right? I’m with you all the time, I know about it in general. Have you forgotten? I’m ‘legendary’”

Saito popped his head out from the windbreak and called out to Colbert. His voice didn’t reach him. He tried some gestures, telling him to cause wind to blow from the back. Colbert was someone who thought quickly on his feet. He understood Saito’s gestures and nodded.

The incantation for the spell finished. A strong gust of wind came from the back. He put on the goggles Siesta entrusted him and started taking off foot from the brake. He opened the cowl flaps and adjusted the propeller’s pitch lever. Weakening the brakes, he pushed the throttle lever down.

Like a spring, the zero fighter accelerated forward with great force. He pushed the control stick slightly forward. The tail had left the ground. The zero fighter was gliding. It approached the academy’s walls. Saito gulped.

“Partner! Now!”

Just as they were about to hit the wall, he pulled the control stick. The zero fighter flew up in an instant. Grazing the wall slightly, the zero fighter flew in the air. He retracted the wheels. The indicator light, bottom left from the gauges turned from green to red.

The zero fighter continued to ascend. Saito looked at the runes with a relieved expression.

“Wow! It’s flying! This is pretty interesting!” Derflinger said excitedly.

“Of course it is. It was made to fly.”

Under the bright sun, the zero fighter split the winds, and rose up to the sky of another world. 

The fire at Tarbes had calmed but it had changed into a cruel battlefield. Battalions had been gathered in the field and were awaiting the moment they would clash with Tristain troops in the port city La Rochelle. Protecting them above were the dragons that had flew out of the Lexington ship. The Tristain dragoons would sporadically come and attack, but they had all been forced to retreat.

Before the battle, it had been decided that they would use the cannons of the warships to deal with the Tristain troops. And so, the fleet which was led by the Lexington prepared its cannons.

One dragoon on the lookout above Tarbes noticed above him, about two thousand and five hundred meters away, an enemy dragoon was approaching them. The dragoon made the dragon give a cry, alerting the others that an enemy was approaching.

Saito looked out from the windbreak and saw Tarbes below him. There was no trace of that simple, beautiful village he had seen before. The houses were scorched black with black smoke rising up. He clenched his teeth. He remembered how recently he and Siesta were looking out at the field. Siesta’s words replayed in his head.

“Isn’t this field beautiful? This is what I wanted to show Saito.”

A dragoon unit breathed fire at the forest located at the outskirts of the village. The forest was instantly sent up in flames.

Saito bit his lip. He could taste the blood from his mouth.

“I’ll kill you.” He said in a low voice.

Saito pushed the control stick to the bottom left while pressing the throttle firmly. The zero fighter started to swoop down towards Tarbes.

“What could one dragoon possible do?” Muttered the ascending dragoons who were preparing for the attack.

However, it had an unusual figure. It had two horizontal wings stretched out, as if the wings were fixed and didn’t flap. It also made a thunderous roar they had never heard of before.

Did such a dragon exist on Halkeginia?

However… no matter what dragon it was, it would be finished off with a single breath from the Albion fire dragons, just like the rest. When its wings are burnt it would probably go down. With this mindset, they had already killed two of Tristain’s dragoons.

“This is the third” Said a dragoon awaiting the descending enemy, with the corner of his mouth bending.

He was surprised. It was fast. Faster than any dragon.

Panicking, the dragoon made the dragon breath fire. At that moment, the wing of the descending enemy shone. Countless number of shining white things were flying towards him. Large holes opened up on the wings and the body of the dragon. A round entered the dragon’s mouth. A fire dragon has pockets of oil for strong combustion in its throat. The automatic cannon shells exploded deep in its throat and caught fire with the pockets. The fire dragon exploded.

Slipping by the dragon that had exploded midair, Saito continued to descend with the zero fighter. The zero fighter’s machine gun range was tens of times than that of the dragon’s breaths. Letting his rage take control of him, he fired the 20mm automatic cannon shells and the 7.7mm machine gun on both wings at the dragoons.

Four more dragons fluttered in the skies above the village. They had checked the dragon which exploded from the enemy’s attack. The attack wasn’t a breath. Which meant that it was probably a magic based attack. Whatever attack it may have been, one dragoon alone can’t do anything. Three dragoons ascended to attack.

“Three more are coming from the bottom left.” Said Derflinger in his usual tone.

Three dragoons were spread out below him and ascending.

“Don’t get hit by their breath. You’ll get burnt to ashes in an instant”

Saito nodded. He did a hundred and eighty degrees turn above the dragoons. Drawing a path similar to spiraling down a funnel in a bottle, he ended up facing the back of the dragoons. The dragoons couldn’t catch up. The speed of the fire dragons the dragoons were mounted, when converted into Earth’s terms, was about 150km/hr. The zero fighter’s speed was close to 400km/hr. It was like attacking something that wasn’t moving.

By the time the panicking dragoons had tried to face the other way, they had already been clearly targeted. Saito readied the pointer on the glass pane of the sighting device and pressed the throttle lever’s fire button.

A dull sound, followed by the shaking of the plane, the automatic cannons on both wings opened fire. The wings of the fire dragons broke, and they went spiraling down. In the next instant, Saito had put his foot down on the right foot bar and glided the zero fighter, taking aim at the next dragon. Saito fired again. Taking numerous hits from the automatic cannon on its torso, the fire dragon painfully shrieked and dropped towards the ground.

When the third had suddenly taken a dive to try and escape, the 7.7mm machine gun filled its body with punctured holes. The fire dragon died and dropped straight down.

Saito quickly made the airplane ascend, controlling the plane naturally. He switched the velocity level to high. Against dragons, the zero fighter which had a reciprocating engine, had the most advantage at those speeds. As the zero fighter descended, the velocity would increase. The first thing to do was to control the area above the enemy. With the shining runes on his left hand, he maneuvered the zero fighter like a veteran.

Derflinger, who was looking out for him, told him his next target. Just as he was about direct the plane there, he heard a voice behind him.

“T-T-T-That’s incredible! These Albion dragons are reputed to be unmatchable yet they’re dropping like flies!”

Startled, Saito looked backwards. Louise’s head popped her head in the gap between the seat and the plane. Behind the seat was originally a stupidly big radio, but since this world didn’t have anyone who could contact through him the radio, he removed it while he was adjusting the plane. After taking that off, only the wires connected to the rudder were left. Louise had slipped in there.

“You were here all this time!? Get off!”

“There’s no way I can get off now!”

Louise’s hands held the Founder’s Prayer book. It seems like she didn’t go anywhere like he had thought and instead slipped inside the plane.

“It’s dangerous! You idiot!”

Louise firmly wrung his neck.

“Don’t forget! You’re! My! Familiar! So don’t! Just! Go do! What! You want! I won’t! Forgive! You! Understood!?”

As the engine drowned her voice, she shouted in his ears.

“I’m your master! If the master’s not leading the way, then the familiar won’t listen! And I would hate that!”

Saito drooped his shoulders, sighing heavily. It seems like saying things like “It’s dangerous, don’t come” had absolutely no effect on Louise.

“What happens if you die?!”

“Then try harder! Even if you die, or I die, I will find some way to kill you!” She shouted at Saito with her eyes open.

Saito felt a headache coming from the absurd things coming out of her mouth.

“Partner, sorry for interrupting but…”

“What?”

“Ten from the right have just come”

The fire dragon’s breath came flying to them. At that instant, he pushed the control stick quickly to the left. The plane revolved around and dodged the breath of the dragon. Louise fell down in the plane with a small cry.

“Control it more elegantly!”

Saito shouted, “Don’t say ridiculous things!”, and made the plane which had just revolved, descend. With that, the dragoons couldn’t follow. Taking advantage of this moment, he made the plane ascend, and at its peak he turned it around. With the sun behind him, he descended again. Aiming at the dragoons who were chasing him before, he fired the automatic cannons and the machine guns at them.

Louise, who had fallen down in the plane, was about to cry from the terror. “Perhaps I really shouldn’t have come?” Her fear asked her. She bit her kip and grasped the Founder’s Prayer book tightly. Didn’t I sneak on because I couldn’t let Saito die? Hey, don’t pretend as if you’re fighting alone, I’m also fighting!

Even so, she couldn’t do anything. It was always like this, but this time she felt a tinge of regret.

But nevertheless, losing to your fear won’t come to anything.

She searched her pockets for the “Water” ruby ring Henrietta gave her, and put it on. She grasped that finger tightly.

“Princess, please protect us…” she whispered.

She patted the Founder’s Prayer book in her right hand softly.

In the end, she hadn’t finished the edict. She cursed her own lack of poetic talent. She was hoping to think of the edict on the carriage to Germania.

That’s right. I was going to go to Henrietta’s wedding ceremony and was waiting outside the academy’s gates for the carriage to arrive. And then, a war suddenly broke out. Destiny is a cynical thing. She opened the Founder’s Prayer book while muttering to herself. She was planning to pray to the founders for their safety. She flipped randomly to a page. Completely randomly opened it up. The “Water” ruby and the Founder’s Prayer book suddenly shone, completely surprising Louise.

“They got… wiped out? In only twelve minutes they got wiped out?”

Sir Johnston, the supreme commander of the invasion force, who was on the afterdeck of the Lexington ship looking over the preparations of the bombardment attack with the ship’s cannons, turned pale at the report.

“How many enemy units were there? A hundred? Tristain has that many dragoons left?”

“Sir. A-According to the report, only one.”

“A single unit?”

Johnston stood motionless with a dumbfounded expression. He threw his hat to the ground.

“Nonsense! Twenty dragoons wiping out from a single enemy unit? Surely you jest!”

Frightened at the supreme commander’s attitude, the messenger took a step back.

“According to the report, the enemy dragoon had incredible speed and agility, and also had strong long ranged magic based attacks. Our units were killed one by one…”

Johnston grabbed the messenger.

“What about Waldo?! Waldo, who was entrusted with the dragoons, what about him?! What happened to that cocky Tristainian?! Was he also killed?!”

“The viscount’s wind dragon are not included in the list of casualties. But… it seems like he wasn’t seen around…”

“So he betrayed us! Or otherwise he was too much of a coward! Whichever it was, we can’t trust him…”

Quietly reaching out his hands, Bowood said, “Reacting like that in front of all the soldiers will lower their morale, commander in chief”

Enraged, Johnston changed his direction of attack to Bowood.

“What are you saying?! It’s your fault that the dragoons got wiped out! Your unskilled commanding was basically inviting our precious dragoons to be wiped out! I will report this to His Excellency. I will report it!” Johnston yelled as he reached out to grab Bowood.

Bowood drew out his wand and jabbed Johnston’s stomach. The white of his eyes showing, Johnston fainted to the ground. He ordered the soldiers to carry him away.

“Should have just made him sleep in the first place,” Bowood thought.

Noise apart from that of explosions and cannons only rubbed people the wrong way. A single decision could be the difference between a win and a loss, especially during battle.

Bowood turned to the messenger who was looking at himself with a worried expression. He spoke with a calm, composed voice.

“Even though the dragoon force has been wiped out, the Lexington ship is still undamaged. Also, Waldo has probably devised a plan. Don’t worry about it, just put effort in what you’re doing.”

“A single unit killing twenty units? A hero eh…” Bowood whispered.

But at most a hero. And thus only an individual. No matter how much power an individual holds, there’ll be things he can change and things he can’t change.

“And this ship is the latter” Bowood whispered.

He gave out orders.

“Advance the whole fleet. Prepare the left cannons.”

After a while, far away, at the other end of the field of Tarbes, the battle array of Tristain’s troops, situated in La Rochelle, which was a natural stronghold due to the mountains around it, could be seen.

“All fleets advance slowly. Starboard the ship”

The fleet turned so that the Tristain forces would be facing their left side.

“Fire the left cannons. Continue firing until further orders.”

Then he gave an additional order.

“Upper part and the lower part, prepare the right cannons. Use the scatter bullets.”

Five hundred meters in front of the Tristain troops crowded within La Rochelle, the enemy force could be seen. It had the three colored Reconquista flag, and was approaching quietly. Never actually seeing an enemy before, Henrietta, mounted on a unicorn, was shaking. So that the soldiers around her wouldn’t see her shaking in fear, she closed her eyes to offer a prayer.

But… her fear did not stop so easily.

Henrietta looked up at the large enemy fleet and turned pale. It was Albion’s fleet. The side of the fleet shone. It was the enemy fire. The cannon shells pushed down by gravity were flying towards Tristain’s troops.

Impact.

Hundred of cannon shells dropped down at the troops in La Rochelle. Rocks, horses and people were thrown together, sent flying in the air. The troops were trying to flee from the overwhelming might before them. The place was drowned by the sound of thunderous roars.

“Calm down! Everyone calm down!” Henrietta shouted, driven by her fear.

Mazarini whispered in Henrietta’s ear.

“You need to calm down first. If the general is distraught, there’ll be chaos in the blink of an eye.”

Mazarini quickly whispered to the generals nearby. While Tristain was a small country, it was one filled with history. Its history included many righteous nobles. It had the largest number of mages composing its military strength out of all the countries.

By Mazarini’s command, the nobles created barriers of air within the openings of the mountains. The shells would hit them and break. But some of the shells had flown in. Screams would be heard with rocks and blood scattering.

“As soon as the enemy ends their bombardment, the enemy will most likely do an all out assault. There’s no other way but to face them.” Whispered Mazarini.

“Is there a chance of being victorious?”

Mazarini noticed that the soldiers were starting to tremble before the enemy bombardment. They had advanced with great vigor but… there are limits to people’s courage. But he did not want to tell the truth to the princess who had made him remember something he had forgotten.

“We’re evenly matched.”

Impact. The ground below them shook like an earthquake.

Marzarini sorrowfully understood the situation.

The enemy had the backing of three thousand troops, while their forces, crumbling from the bombardment, only numbered two thousand.

There was no chance.

Louise looked at the letters that appeared in the light.

It was… written in ancient runes. As Louise took lessons seriously, she could read the ancient language.

Louise chased the letters in the light.

Foreword.

Henceforth, I shall record the truth I know. All materials in the world are comprised of fine grains. The four branches intervene with these fine grains and apply an influence, which transform them into spells. This was how “Fire”, “Water”, “Wind” and “Earth” became.

Louise was filled with curiosity. With an impatient feeling, she turned the page.

The gods bestowed upon me a greater strength. The fine grains, which the four branches bore influence over, are comprised of even finer grains. The power bestowed upon me by the gods, does not belong to any of the four. The branch I wield intervenes with even finer grains and applies an influence, transforming them into spells. A Zero that belongs to neither of the four. This so-called Zero is “Void”. I name the Zero the gods have bestowed upon me “Void”.

“The branch of Void… Isn’t that a legend? Isn’t that the legendary branch?!”

Whispering to herself, Louise turned the page. Her pulse was racing.

Saito, who had wiped out the dragoon fleet, looked over the sky. Above the fields, he spotted the large warship within the gaps of the clouds, far away. Below that ship, was the port city La Rochelle in which he had previously spent a night at.

“Partner, that’s the head. No matter how many small fry you take down, if you don’t take it down… nothing will change…”

“I know”

“It’s impossible”

Saito remained silent and opened the throttle of the zero fighter. It was at full boost. The zero fighter ascended towards the large warship.

“It’s impossible, partner. No matter how much you try, it is impossible.”

Derflinger, who had evaluated the power difference, told Saito in his usual tone. However, Saito did not respond.

“I understand… but your partner is an idiot.”

Saito brought the zero fighter closer.

The right side of the ship shone. Aimed at Saito’s zero fighter, something was flying towards him. They were countless numbers of lead bullets. They pierced the plane with holes while shaking it. Breaking the windbreak, a shard grazed Saito’s cheek. A trickle of blood ran down.

“Don’t go near it! They're scatter bullets!” yelled Derflinger.

Saito made the zero fighter do a sudden dive, avoiding the second round of fire.

“Damn, they put small bullets in those large cannons!”

Saito bit his lip.

Not to mention sinking it, he couldn’t even draw close to it.

Behind the seat, Louise had lost herself in reading the Founder’s Prayer book. The thunderous noises did not reach her ear. She could only hear her own pulse getting louder and louder.

The one who is able to read this, will inherit my deeds, thoughts and objectives. They will become the bearer of this power. Be mindful, wielder of this power. For me and my brethren who have died unfulfilled, you should strive towards gaining back the “Holy Lands” stolen by heathens. “Void” is a powerful. Yet, the incantations are of great length and consume much energy. Take heed, incantator. At times, your life will diminish depending on the power. Thus, I choose the reader of this book. Even when one not qualified wears the ring, they cannot open this book. Only when the chosen reader wears a ring of “The four branches” can they open this book.

Burimiru Ru Rumiru Yuru Viri Vee Varutori (ブリミル・ル・ルミル・ユル・ヴィリ・ヴェー・ヴァルトリ) 

Following, are my recordings of the “Void” spells I used. The first step of the very beginning. “Explosion”.

A spell in the ancient language followed after that. Dumbfounded, Louise whispered, “Founder Burimiru, aren’t you missing something? If I wasn’t wearing this ring, I wouldn’t be able to read the Founder’s Prayer book right? The stuff about the chosen reader… and the “take heed” section has no meaning then.”

And then she realized. Chosen reader… that means…

I’m the chosen reader?

I don’t really understand but… I can read the words. If I can read it, I can probably perform this spell written here. Louise remembered how she made explosions every time she recited an incantation. That’s… in other words, that’s the “Void” written about here?

When she thought about it, no one could tell her the reason why she made things explode. Her parents, her sisters, her teachers… her friends as well… they only laughed at her for being a “failure”. They didn’t think anything of the explosions.

Perhaps I really am the chosen reader.

I can’t really believe it, but I perhaps am the chosen reader.

There might be a worth trying it out.

And also… There’s nothing else to rely on now.

She was calm and cool. The runes she had just looked at were on the tip of her tongue as if they had greeted one another many times.

Like the lullabies she had heard in the past, the spell’s tune was somewhat similar.

I’m going to try it.

Louise stood up.

From the back of the seat, she started making her way to the front through the gap.

“What are you doing?! Just stay still! Argh! I can’t see the front! Hey!”

Like a snake, she slipped through with the gap with her small body. She made her way in front of the seat, where Saito was sitting. She sat her small bottom down in between Saito’s widened legs.

“…I can’t believe it but… I can’t really say it but… I might have been chosen. There might be some mistake though.” Louise muttered.

“Hah?”

“Just listen to me. Go near the warship. It might just be a hoax… but trying it out is better than just doing nothing. Besides, there’s no other way of sinking that warship…. The only way is for me to do it. I understand. I’ll try it.”

Saito was dumbfounded by Louise’s ramble to herself.

“Are you alright? You’ve finally gone crazy from being scared?”

Louise shouted at Saito.

“I told you to go near it didn’t I?! I’m your master! Familiars obey their master’s orders obediently!”

It was useless to go against Louise when she used that threatening attitude. Saito reluctantly approached the large warship.

The scatter bullets flew towards them. Going around to the left side would probably have the same result. The ship also had cannons sticking out from the bottom as well. The Lexington was like a porcupine with cannons.

“What are you doing?!”

“It’s impossible! I can’t get near it!”

As if suddenly thinking of something, Derflinger opened its mouth.

“Partner, go straight above the ship”

“Eh?”

“There’s a blind spot there. It’s where the cannons can’t reach.”

Saito rose above the Lexington like he was told.

Louise straddled Saito’s shoulders. She opened the windbreak. A strong wind blew across her face.

“Hey what are you doing?! Close it!”

“Until I give you the signal, keep circling around here”

Louise took a deep breath and closed her eyes.

Then, as if she were flaring up, she opened her eyes and started to read the runes written in the Founder’s Prayer book.

She read the spell amongst the roar of the engine. Saito was circling the above Lexington in the zero fighter like he was told to.

It was at that moment.

“Partner, behind you!”

Quickly looking behind, a dragoon could be seen flying towards them like a gale.

It was Waldo.

Mounted on top of the wind dragon, Waldo grinned. He had been hidden amongst the clouds above the Lexington, waiting for his chance to strike. So this was the mysterious dragoon who had crushed all the fire dragons. He didn’t have much chance of winning if he faced him front on. Which is why he had to aim for a weak spot.

To execute the plan, the most crucial thing was the warship. The enemy’s aim would definitely be this warship. And if he was a skilled enemy, he would be able to find the blind spot of the warship. Thus, hiding nearby and waiting was the best option. Waldo’s prediction was right.

His target started to do a dive.

I see… he avoided the fire dragons like that.

But, my wind dragon’s speed is different to that of the fire dragons.

Waldo steadily shortened the distance separating them.

With deep interest, he looked at the zero fighter.

It’s not a dragon. That’s… not something made from Halkeginia’s logic… the “Holy Lands”?

He saw a familiar face, with pinkish blond hair, inside the windbreak. The grin on Waldo’s face grew larger.

So you’re alive.

Then the one controlling the quasi dragon would be… 

The left arm he had once lost throbbed.

His wind dragon’s breath wasn’t of any use, but he had his powerful spells. Gripping the reins with his artificial left hand, Waldo cast a spell. “Air Spear”. The air solidified to form a spear to skewer them.

He couldn’t lose the dragon that was following them.
While Louise was riding his shoulders, Saito was beginning to feel frustrated.
But… if I die here, I won’t be able to protect Louise or Siesta. The runes on Saito’s left hand shone brightly.

He set the throttle to minimum and opened all the flaps. As if something was holding onto the zero fighter from the back, its speed decreased.

He pushed the control stick to the bottom left. At the same time, he stepped on the foot bar. The vivid earth and sky rotated before them.

The zero fighter had disappeared from Waldo’s sight, who had just finished casting his spell. He looked around him restlessly. They weren't anywhere to be seen. However, sensing a tinge of a murderous intent from behind , Waldo turned around. The zero fighter was smoothly spiraling down as if tracing a path inside a bottle. It quickly reached the back of the Waldo’s wind dragon. Followed by a bright light, the machine gun bullets tore through the wind dragon, which had thinner scales than the fire dragons. Waldo received bullets to the shoulder and back and his face distorted in pain. The wind dragon gave out a shriek. As if slowly gliding down, the dragon Waldo rode crashed to the ground.

Saito ascended the zero fighter once more. Even while he did those maneuvers Louise straddled onto Saito’s shoulders firmly. Then again, Louise was always riding horses with skill. But Louise continued her incantation in a low voice. What the heck is she doing, Saito thought.

Eoruu Suunu Firu Yarunsakusa (エオルー・スーヌ・フィル・ヤルンサクサ)

A rhythm had started pulsating through Louise. She felt as though knew the rhythm from somewhere. With every word of the incantation, the rhythm grew stronger. It sharpened her senses, while not a single noise around reached her ears. It was as if something within her body was born, and was searching for a destination… Louise remembered what she was told once. When you recite an incantation of your own branch, a feeling similar to what she was feeling would be felt. Is it really what I’m feeling? Me, whose always been despised for being a zero. Me, who was said to have no talent in magic by teachers, parents, sisters and students. Is this the real me? 

Osu Suunu Uryu Ru Rado (オス・スーヌ・ウリュ・ル・ラド)

She could feel a wave being born inside of her, slowly swelling.

Beoozusu Yuru Suvyueru Kano Oshera (ベオーズス・ユル・スヴュエル・カノ・オシェラ)

The wave inside her, searching for a destination, went berserk. Louise gave Saito a signal with her leg. Saito nodded and pushed the control stick down. The zero fighter began to swoop down at the Lexington below them. Opening her eyes, she timed her incantation.

“Void”

The legendary branch of magic.

I wonder how powerful it is?

No one knows.

Of course, there’d be no reason I’d know.

This was supposedly beyond legendary.

Jera Isa Unjyuu Hagaru Beookun Iru… (ジェラ・イサ・ウンジュー・ハガル・ベオークン・イル)

After the long incantation, the spell was complete. At that moment, Louise understood the power of the spell. It would swallow every person. Every person in her vision, would be swallowed by her spell. There were two options. Kill, or don’t kill. What was she meant to destroy? While the winds blowing against her face, she looked down. A large warship appeared before her eyes. The Lexington warship. Following her impulse, she aimed at a single point and swung her wand down.

An unbelievable scene unfolded before Henrietta’s eyes. The warship that had been bombarding them… A ball of light had appeared in the sky. It was like a smaller version of the sun, and it expanded. And… it swallowed it. It had swallowed the warship in the sky. The light continued to expand until it covered her vision. There was complete silence. Henrietta suddenly closed her eyes. The light of the sphere was so intense that anyone would think that their eyes would burn from staring at it. And then… after the light had faded, the whole fleet was on fire. The fleet led by the Lexington, had all their sails and decks burning. As if it were a lie, the head of the fleet that had been tormenting the Tristain troops, sank to the ground.

A tremor in the earth could be felt. The fleet had went crashing down. Henrietta was dumbfounded. Complete silence overcame them. Everyone stared at the unbelievable scene.

The first one to come round to himself was Cardinal Mazarini. He was looking at the silvery wings, shining under the sun in the sky. It was Saito’s zero fighter.

Mazarini cried out, “People! Look! The enemies’ fleet has been destroyed by the legendary Phoenix!”

“Phoenix? The immortal bird?”

Commotion spread across them.

“Look at that bird flying in the sky! That’s the legendary bird that’s said to come at Tristain’s hour of need! The Phoenix! The founder’s have blessed us!”

Shouts of joy could be heard everywhere.

“Long live Tristain! Long live the Phoenix!”

Henrietta asked Mazarini quietly, “Cardinal, the Phoenix… was it the truth? I haven’t heard of anything called the legendary Phoenix…”

Mazarini mischievously smiled.

“It’s a big lie. But, everyone’s sense of judgement is lost at the moment. They can’t believe the scene they saw. Neither can I. However, the truth is that there was an unfamiliar bird fluttering about after the enemy fleet had fallen. There was no choice but to use it.”

“Hah…”

“What? No one cares if what I said was the truth or a lie. What they do care about is whether they’re dead or alive. In other words, victory or a loss.”

Mazarini peered into the princess’s eyes.

“You must use everything that you can use. It’s the basics of politics and war. Remember it well, Princess. Because from today onwards, you are the ruler of Tristain.”

Henrietta nodded. It was just as the Cardinal had said. The thinking… could come later.

“The enemy’s morale will be down and they will no doubt be trying to flee. The fleet they had relied on is now gone. There’s not a better chance to strike.”

“Yes.”

“Princess. Shall we go forwards to victory?” Said Mazarini.

Henrietta nodded strongly once again. She held up her shining crystal wand.

“All troops, charge! The royal troops, follow me!”

Tired, Louise cuddled with Saito.

“Hey Louise.”

“Hm?” replied Louise, absentmindedly.

A feeling of fatigue overcame her. But this was a nice tired feeling. It was fatigue that came with the satisfaction of accomplishing something.

“Can I ask you something?”

“Yeah.”

“What was that just then?”

“It’s a legend.”

“Legend?”

“I’ll explain later. I’m tired.”

Saito nodded and smiled. He patted Louise gently on the head.

Below them, the Tristain troops had just charged at the Albion forces. The vigor of the Tristain troops was obvious even to a novice. It was vigor that even would triumph against enemies that outnumbered them.

“Yeah, later is ok.”

Looking at the village that had been scorched black, Saito wondered if Siesta was alright.

In the evening…
With her siblings, Siesta timidly came out of the forest. News that the Albion troops had been defeated reached the village people taking shelter in the forest.

The Albion troops were crushed by Tristain’s charge, and many had surrendered. Well, there weren’t any Albion soldiers strutting along the village around noon. The angry bellows, the clash or arms and the explosions had ended. Black smoke rose from the field, but the battle had ended.

A thunderous noise could be heard in the skies above. After looking up, a familiar object was flying in the sky. It was the “Dragon’s Raiment”. Siesta’s face brightened.

When the zero fighter landed on the field, Saito opened the windbreak. Someone from the forest, south of the village, came running towards him. It was Siesta. Saito jumped off the zero fighter and ran towards her.

Louise watched Saito as he was running off and sighed. Well, I guess it’s good that that girl is still living, but couldn’t he spend more time consoling me? The spell just then… “Explosion” of the void magic branch. It didn’t seem like it happened. Perhaps it didn’t feel like it happened because it was void magic. Am I really the “User of Void magic”? Is there some misunderstanding? But it explained how she was able to give Saito the legendary Gandalfr familiar powers. There are lots of legends aren’t there, she whispered.

Anyhow, it’ll probably be busy from here on. I don’t really feel it happened… and I can’t believe that I’m the one mentioned in the legend… Louise sighed. If this were a dream, I would be so relieved. But I’ve decided not to think too much about it. I should learn from that idiot familiar of mine. Although he’s the legendary familiar, he doesn’t seem like it at all. But perhaps that is for the best. Anyway, this “legend” stuff is too much for me.

“Hey, legendary mage”

“What, legendary sword?”

Derflinger had called out to Louise in a teasing tone.

“It’s alright being stubborn… but if you don’t go after him, he’ll get taken by that village girl.”

Louise’s cheeks went red.

“I don't mind.”

“Really?” whispered Derflinger.

Giving a cry of frustration Louise hopped out of the cockpit and chased after Saito. Derflinger watched Louise’s running figure and said in large voice.

“And she even understands that she’s the one mentioned in the legend… Perhaps her love life is more important to her. Humans around this age are beyond help."

While running, a stream of thoughts ran through her mind. When she looked at Saito’s back, her pulse hastened. Her mind would go blank. It was weird. That idiot. He even kissed me. Is that girl really that good? She might be cute. She’s good at cooking as well. I know boys like girls like that. But, I…I…

The Founder’s Prayer book, the Void magic branch… they completely left Louise’s mind for the time being.

If I don’t go after that familiar of mine, he’ll be gone somewhere.

If I don’t open my eyes wide and run, I’ll be left behind.

But, if it’s going to be like that… I’ll just continue chasing him.

I’ll chase him wherever he goes… and when he turns around, I’ll hit him good.

----

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter9|Chapter 9]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume3 Chapter5

2007-11-20T06:05:00Z

Delwack: edited for grammar, sentence structure, and overall flow

The Albion air force’s arsenal, situated in the town of Rosyth, was located in the outskirts its capital, Londinium. Before the Revolutionary War (which is what the Reconquista call the civil war that had just ended recently), that place used to be the Royal air force’s arsenal. And thus, there were all sorts of buildings. The numerous buildings with massive chimneys were used for manufacturing iron. Next to them, were piles and piles of timber used for ship constructions and repairs.

The large red brick building was the control center. The three colored flag of Reconquista could be seen fluttering proudly. But the thing that stood out most was the large battleship which seemed to reach the skies.

The anchored Lexington, the flagship of the fleet, was covered by a cloth, similar to a large tent, to protect it from rain. The warship stretched across two hundred meters, and was placed on top of a large wooden board so that it could be remodeled as soon as possible.

The king of Albion, Oliver Cromwell, was observing the construction along with some attendants.

“What a big, dependable looking ship. With a ship like this, doesn’t it feel like we can rule the world, chief rigger?”

“You speak too highly of me”

The chief rigger appointed to the fleet led by the Lexington, Sir Henry Bowood, replied half heartedly. He was on the Reconquista’s side and was the captain of the cruisers in the revolutionary war. Credited for destroying two enemy ships during the war, he was promoted to chief rigger of the Lexington. He was to assume the position of captain when the remodeling was completed. It was one of the customs of the Albion air force.

“Look at those big cannons!”

Cromwell pointed at the cannons on the side of the ship.

“These new weapons are like the symbol of trust I have placed upon you. These were made by gathering Albion’s alchemists. They have an extended body, which according to the calculations…”

The longhaired woman next to Cromwell replied, “They have a firing range of approximately 1.5 times that of the cannons used on Tristain and Germania warships.”

“Thank you, Miss Sheffield”

Bowood looked at Sheffield. She emitted a somewhat cold atmosphere. She was around her mid-twenties and wore a neat, thin black coat. He had never seen such a weird appearance. She wasn’t wearing a mantle… is she even a mage?

Cromwell nodded with satisfaction and patted Bowood on the back.

“She’s from Roba aru kariie. She designed these cannons from the technology she learned from the elves. The knowledge of technology she possesses… does not follow our magic arts. She possesses knowledge of technology that is new to us. You should get to know each other.”

Bowood nodded in a bored manner. He was actually a royalist, but he strongly believed that soldiers should not get involved in politics. In other words, he was a purely militaristic person. The fleet commander, who outranked him, had joined the rebel army, and so he had no choice but to participate in the revolutionary war as a captain of the Reconquista fleet. For him, who had exerted his utmost for the sake of upholding the Albion's tradition - Noblesse oblige, a noble duty, Albion was still a mere kingdom. Cromwell was someone despicable who had just seized power and the throne.

“There probably isn't a fleet on Halkeginia that can match the power of our Royal Sovereign fleet now” Bowood had purposefully called the fleet by its old name. Noticing his cynicism, Cromwell smiled.

“Mr Bowood. The Royal Sovereign no longer exists in Albion.”

“True. However, if you attend the wedding ceremony with these new cannons, I’m afraid it will probably be seen as a vulgar demonstration of power.”

Cromwell, the first holy king and president of the council of nobles, and the cabinet ministers of The Republic of the Holy Albion (Albion’s new name) were to attend the wedding ceremony of the Tristain princess and the prince of Germania. They were to travel by the Lexington fleet.

Bringing new models of weapons for a visit of good will would be seen as something along the lines of gunboat diplomacy.

Cromwell replied casually, “Ah yes, I haven’t explained the scheme for this 'good willed visit' to you, have I?”

“Scheme?”

Another conspiracy? Bowood felt a headache coming.

Cromwell softly whispered in Bowood’s ears.

“What?! I haven’t heard of such a disgraceful act in all my life!”

“It’s all a part of military movements” Said Cromwell, uncaringly.

“Didn’t we just recently sign a non-aggression treaty with Tristain! In Albion’s long history, we haven’t broken a single treaty!” shouted an enraged Bowood.

“Mr. Bowood. I shall not forgive you for any further political criticisms. This is something that the council has decided upon and approved. Do you plan on going against the council? Since when did you become a politician?”

With that, Bowood was speechless. To him, soldiers were swords and shields that did not object. They were the faithful watchdogs of the country, and proud ones at that. If it was a decision from someone of higher rank, then they could only follow those orders.

“You will soil our country’s name throughout Halkeginia. Our country will be known for cowardly breaking treaties.” Said Bowood, disturbed.

“Soil the country’s name? All of Halkeginia shall be ruled under our Reconquista flag. When we regain the holy lands from the elves, no one will care about such trivial matters.”

Bowood drew close to Cromwell.

“Breaking a treaty is something trivial? Do you plan on betraying even your own country?!”

A nearby man pulled out his wand and restrained Bowood. Bowood could recognize the face hidden underneath the hood.

“Y-Your highness?” a shocked Bowood whispered.

The face was of Prince Wales, who had died in battle.

“Captain, I wonder if you would be able to say those words to your once superior officer?”

Bowood dropped down to his knees. Wales reached out his hands and kissed Bowood. He became pale. Those hands were as cold as ice.

Cromwell walked out with his attendants. Wales also followed suit. The only one left was Bowood, standing still, shocked. Wales, who had died, was living and moving. Bowood was a triangular mage in the water arts. Even he, an expert in water magic, which governed the composition of living things, had not heard of a spell that could bring life to someone once dead.

Perhaps it was a golem? No, that body was filled with life. Being a user in the water branch, he knew perfectly well the flow of water inside living things, including that of Wales.

It was definitely an unknown form of magic. And Cromwell could control it. He remembered a convincing rumor he had heard, and started to shake.

That the holy king Cromwell could control “Void”…

Was that just Void magic?

… The legendary “Zero” branch of magic.

With a shaking voice, Bowood whispered, “…What the hell is he planning to do to Halkeginia?”

Cromwell spoke with the noble walking alongside him.

“Viscount join the Lexington fleet as the commander of the dragoons.”

Under a feathered hat, Waldo’s eyes gleamed.

“Are you telling me to keep an eye on him?”

He shook his head, rejecting Waldo’s presumption.

“That man won’t betray us. He’s too stubborn and straightforward, which is why we can trust him. I’m just lending him your power, seeing as you lead the magic defense squad once. Have you ever ridden a dragon before?”

“No. But there is no beast in Halkeginia that I cannot master.”

Cromwell smirked in agreement. He suddenly turned to Waldo.

“Viscount, why do you obey me?”

“Do you doubt my loyalty?”

“Not at all. You yield such fine results yet you have no requests.”

Waldo laughed lightly. He touched the artificial hand that was put on him recently.

“I only want to see the thing your Excellency will show me”

“The holy lands?”

Waldo nodded.

“I believe what I’m searching for lies there.”

“You ‘believe’? You really don’t have any desires, do you.” Said Cromwell.

He was a originally clergyman, but he didn’t have a speck of faith in him. Waldo cast him eyes downwards on an old silver locket. Inside was a drawn portrait of a beautiful woman. His heart, which always appeared cold to people around him, started to warm up. After looking at the small portrait, he whispered, “No, your Excellency. I’m a man who desires the most in this world.”

Meanwhile in Henrietta’s room, inside royal palace of Tristain, servants were busy sewing the wedding dress Henrietta was to wear. Marianne, the queen, was also there. She watched with a smile while her daughter was dressed in a pure white dress. However, Henrietta's expression was like that of ice. When the servants sewing asked her things about the sleeves and the position of the waist, she simply nodded. Watching her daughter in that state, Marianne dismissed the servants.

“My dear daughter, you don’t seem well.”

“Mother.”

Henrietta buried her face in her mother's knees.

“I understand you don’t want this wedding.”

“No, it’s not that at all. I’m a happy person. I’m able to marry. Didn’t you once say that a woman was happy if she got to marry?”

In contrast to her words, Henrietta’s beautiful face became miserable and she started crying in grief. Marianna patted her daughter’s head gently.

“You have someone you love?”

“I had someone I loved. It’s like I’m flowing in a very fast river. Everything has passed by me. Love, kind words… nothing remains now.”

Marianne shook her head.

“Love is like the measles. If you cool down, you will forget about it.”

“How can I possibly forget…”

“You are a princess. You must forget what you must forget. The people will be uneasy if they see you like this.” Said Marianne in an admonishing tone.

“What am I marrying for?” Henrietta asked sadly.

“For the future.”

“For the future of…the country and the people?”

Marianne shook her head.

“It’s also for your future as well. Cromwell of the Reconquista, who’s in control of Albion, is an ambitious man. According to what I’ve heard, he has control over ‘Void’”.

“Isn’t that the legendary branch of magic?”

“Yes. If it is the truth, then it would be dreadful, Henrietta. Having too much power corrupts people. Even though we have a non-aggression treaty, a man like him won’t just look down at Halkeginia from the skies obediently. It’s better for you to be in a powerful country, like Germania.

Henrietta embraced her mother.

“…Forgive me Mother for being so selfish.”

“It’s alright. Love is everything at your age. It’s not like I don't understand.”

They embraced each other tightly.

----

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume3 Chapter4

2007-11-20T05:07:08Z

Delwack: Editing for flow, sentence structure, and gammar (second 1/2 of chapter)

Louise was seated in the east courtyard of the Academy of Magic, commonly known as Austri, and frantically knitting. The spring weather was beginning to change as summer approached, but Louise could still be seen in her spring clothing. Even during the summer, it was quite dry instead of humid.

Ten days had passed since they had returned from Albion. Today was a day off. Without even eating desert, Louise came to the courtyard after her meal to knit. Sometimes, she would give her hands a rest and stare at the white pages of the Founder’s Prayer book while thinking of a fitting edict for the Princess’s ceremony.

Around her, students were enjoying themselves. There was a group playing with a ball. Using magic, they would throw the ball into a basket without using their hands and try to score the most points. Staring at the group of people, Louise sighed heavily and looked at what she had started to knit.

Looking at the scene from the side, it was much like a painting. Sitting there quietly, Louise looked like a beautiful girl. Louise’s hobby was knitting. When she was small, her mother told her that if she had no talent for magic, she should at least have something she was good at, and so her mother taught her how to knit.

But it seemed like the heavens did not give Louise any talent in knitting. Louise had planned to knit a sweater. However, regardless of how favorably she looked upon it, it looked more like a distorted muffler. Actually it was more like an object complicatedly entangled with wool. Louise stared bitterly at the object and let out another sigh.

The face of the maid working in the kitchen resurfaced in her mind. Louise knew that she was making food for Saito. Saito thought Louise didn’t know, but Louise was not completely oblivious.

''That girl can cook well. Kirche has good looks. What do I have?'' Harboring these thouhts, she decided to try her hobby, knitting, but it seems like it wasn’t such a good choice.

Just as she was becoming slightly depressed from staring at the thing she was knitting, someone tapped her on the shoulder. It was Kirche. Panicking, Louise quickly hid what she was knitting with the Founder’s Prayer book.

“What are you doing Louise?”

Kirche gave her usual smile that seemed like she was looking down on you, and sat next to Louise.

“C-Can’t you see? I’m reading.”

“But, that book is blank, isn’t it?”

“This book is a national treasure called the Founder’s Prayer book you know” Said Louise

“Why do you have a national treasure?”

Louise explained to Kirche that at Henrietta’s wedding ceremony, she was to read out the edict and how she was to use the Founder’s Prayer book, and so on.

“I see. I’m guessing that the princess’s wedding ceremony has something to do with the journey to Albion?”

Louise considered whether to answer Kirche truthfully or not, but since Kirche had acted as a decoy so that they could go on ahead, she nodded.

“We risked our lives so that the Princess’s wedding could proceed smoothly? Not a very prestigious task… So basically it has something to do with the alliance between Tristain and Germania announced the other day?”

Kirche was quite sharp.

“Don’t say anything to anyone about it” Said Louise with a slightly discouraged expression.

“Of course I won’t. I’m not Guische you know. Our two native countries have become allies. We should try and get along from now on. Right? La Vallière.”

Kirche put her hands on Louise’s shoulders and smiled, almost purposefully.

“Did you hear? Albion’s new government proposed a non-aggression treaty. Cheers to the peace that we brought about.”

Louise replied half heartedly. For the sake of this peace, Henrietta has to marry a prince whom she doesn’t even love. You could say that she had no choice, but it wasn’t something to be happy about.

“By the way, what were you knitting?”

Louise blushed deeply.

“I-I wasn’t knitting anything”

“You were. It’s here right?”

Kirche grabbed it from under the Founder’s Prayer book.

“Hey, give it back!”

Louise was trying to take it back, but Kirche easily restrained her.

“What is it?” asked Kirche, dumbfounded while looking at the object.

“I-It’s a sweater”

“A sweater? It looks more like a starfish. And a new species at that.”

“As if I would knit something like that!”

Louise finally snatched her knitting back, and looked downwards, embarrassed.

“Why are you knitting a sweater?”

“None of your business.”

“That’s ok. I know why anyway.”

Kirche put her hands on Louise’s shoulders again and approached her face.

“You were knitting it for your familiar weren’t you?”

“N-No! I would never do such a thing!” cried Louise, with a bright red face.

“You’re really easy to understand you know. You like him right? Why?” Asked Kirche while looking into Louise’s eyes.

“I-I don’t like him. You're the one who likes him. That idiot doesn’t have any good qualities.”

“You know Louise. When you lie, you’re earlobes shake. Did you know that?”

Louise quickly grabbed her earlobes. Realizing that it was a lie, she returned her hands to her knees in a flustered manner.

“A-Anyhow, I won’t give him to you. He’s my familiar anyway.”

Kirche laughed and said, “It’s good that you want him for yourself. But I'm not the one you are worrying about, I think.”

“What do you mean?”

“Um… perhaps that kitchen maid?”

Louise’s eyes shifted.

“Heh, so I was right?”

“N-Not really…”

“If you go to your room now, you might see something interesting”

Louise stood up quickly.

“I thought you didn’t like him?” Said Kirche in a playful tone.

“I only forgot something!” cried Louise while dashing off.

----

Saito was cleaning the room. He had to sweep the floor with a broom, and wipe the tables with a cloth. As Louise had recently been doing her own laundry as well as other things related to her appearance, Saito’s work was reduced to cleaning.

Cleaning was done was very quickly. Louise’s room didn’t have many things in the first place, a small desk with drawers next to the closet, a table with a small vase containing a small plant, two chairs at a table, her bed and her bookshelf. As Louise was a fairly studios person, her bookshelf was lined up with thick books.

He took one of the books down. It had characters that he had never seen before. Well of course, thought Saito as he put it back. But, why was he able to communicate with Louise then? Their language was different, and yet they were able to understand each other.

“What’s wrong partner?” asked Derflinger who was leaning against the wall of the room.

“Derf! Why do I understand what you’re saying?” asked Saito as he rushed to Derflinger.

“Well, if you didn’t understand, we would be in a bit of a pickle.”

“I come from a different world. And despite that I’m still able to understand your language. I don’t understand why!”

Saito remembered the person who was saved by Old Osman around thirty years ago. He was a person from his world. It seems like he and Osman had spoken with each other.

“How did you come to Halkeginia anyway partner?”

“I’m not sure myself… there was strange gate giving off this light…”

“Then I would think that the answer has something to do with that gate.” Said Derflinger, as though it were nothing important.

“What exactly was that gate then?”

“Dunno.”

Saito was a bit surprised.

“You’re a legendary sword and yet you don’t know anything. You should know a bit more since you’re legendary. Like, how to get me home…” Said Saito bitterly.

“I’m forgetful and not really interested anyway. Can’t rely on legends too much.”

Someone knocked on the door. Who could it be? If it was Louise, she wouldn’t knock. It’s probably Guishe or Kirche? “It’s not locked” Said Saito.

The door opened and Siesta popped her head in.

“S-Siesta.”

“Umm…”

She was in her usual maid uniform but looked slightly different. Her done up silky black hair dangled on her forehead and the freckles on her face emitted some charm. She was holding a large silver tray, filled with food.

“Um, you haven’t come to the kitchen recently…”

Saito nodded. As Louise let him eat whatever he wanted to, he visited the kitchen less often.

“So I was worried that you might be hungry…” Siesta said nervously.

Seeing her cute gestures, Saito’s heart started throbbing.

“T-Thanks. But, Louise has let me eat at the table now, so I haven’t really been hungry”

“Really? I’ve been serving the teachers table recently so I didn’t notice. If I’m just a being nuisance then…”

Siesta hung her head slightly.

“N-No, that’s not it at all! I’m really happy that you brought me food! I’m actually hungry right now!” Said Saito, even though he was full from eating at the Alviss dining hall just a while ago.

“Really?”

Siesta’s face brightened.

“Well, eat to your heart’s content”

The small table was crammed full of food. Siesta sat next to Saito, smiling. Saito started to hate himself for eating so much before but he couldn’t just let Siesta’s good intentions go to waste. Determined, he started to eat the food.

“Is it good?” asked Siesta

“Yeah, it’s really good”

He wasn’t lying, but it would have been even better if he had been hungry.

“Ehehe, eat all you want then”

Siesta gazed at Saito who was eating in a hungry fashion.

“Oh sorry, my table manners…”

“N-No, it’s not that! It’s the opposite. I’m really happy that you like the food so much! The food and the cooks would be really happy!”

Blushing, she wiped her eyes with her hands. Siesta was cute like that. Saito couldn’t taste the flavor of the food anymore.

“I made that one” said Siesta in a shy voice.

“Really?”

“Yeah. It was difficult to make it in the kitchen, but because you’re eating it, I’m glad I did it.”

Saito felt his heart tense up. Siesta was thinking of me. Me of all people. He lost himself within his thoughts. The atmosphere between them was very tense. Siesta suddenly said in a flustered tone, “S-Saito!”

“Y-Yes!”

“Umm.”

Seista paused, as if trying to choose the right words.

“That talk, that we had before, was a lot of fun! Especially about that thing! Um, what was it called? Oh, the airplane!”

Saito nodded. Saito had talked to Siesta about his world and Japan in the bath. Siesta, coming from a village, didn’t know much about the world and was able to grasp what Saito had said as though they were things from another country.

“Ah, the airplane.”

“Yes! Being able to fly without magic must be wonderful! So even commoners like us, can fly freely in the sky like birds?”

“Isn’t there an airship?”

“It only hovers.”

“My village is actually a very nice place. It’s called Tarb. It’s about three days from here by horse, in the direction of La Rochelle.

Saito listened intently while eating the food.

“It’s a very remote village and there’s nothing really special there but… it has a very spacious and beautiful field. dDuring the spring, the spring flowers bloom and during the summer, the summer flowers bloom. It’s like a sea of flowers, as far as the eye can see, past the horizon. It should be very beautiful at the moment…” Said Siesta, eyes closed as if she were drowning in memories.

“I want to look at that sea of flowers just once in an airplane.”

“Sounds nice…”

“Oh, why didn’t I think of it before!” cried Siesta who suddenly grasped Saito’s hand.

Surprised, Saito nearly fell backwards.

“W-What?”

“Do you want to visit my village Saito?”

“Huh?”

“The princess is getting married right? There’s a special holiday for us. It’s been quite a long time since I’ve returned to the village… If it’s ok, please come. I want to show you that beautiful field of flowers. My village has this really nice way of cooking stew as well. It’s called "Yosenabe". It’s made from vegetables that people don’t usually use. I really want to let you taste it!”

“W-Why do you want me to come?”

“…You showed me that there’s a possibility” said Siesta, nervously looking downwards.

“A possibility?”

“Yes. A possibility that even commoners can win against nobles. We live in fear of the nobles. Knowing that there are people who don't live like that makes me happy, as if their happiness was my happiness. Everyone in the kitchen believes that as well.”

“I want to show such a person to my hometown…” said Siesta.

“I-I see…”

Saito felt embarrassed. I’m not great or anything. Occasionally I’m a legendary familiar, but that’s all. It’s not something to be praised over.

“Of course, it’s not only that. I also want to show Saito the village… But, if I bring a man back suddenly, my family will be shocked. What should I do…”

Suddenly Siesta blushed deeply and whispered, “I can just say you’re my husband.”

“W-What?”

“If I say it’s because we’re getting married, they’ll be happy. My mother, father, brother and sister will all be happy.”

“Siesta?”

When Siesta glanced at Saito, who was staring at her dumbfounded, she shook her head.

“Sorry! That will be troublesome! I'm not sure if you'll even come! Haha!”

Embarrassed, Saito replied, “S-Siesta, you’re really bold sometimes. Like when we took a bath.”

Siesta blushed once again.

“I’m not being bold or anything.”

“Eh?”

“When I left home, my mother told me to not show anyone my body except to my chosen man”

And with that, Siesta reached out and grasped Saito’s hand. Saito’s heart beat very loudly.

“I would have showed you if you simply asked.”

“Y-You’re joking…right?” Saito said, slack jawed.

“It wasn’t a joke. Even now…”

“W-W-What about now?”

Siesta looked straight into Saito’s face.

“Aren’t I attractive?”

“No, that’s not it at all.”

She was attractive. Too attractive.

“Really?”

Siesta continued looking into Saito. ''Stop'', Saito thought, feeling as thought he were being drawn into those black eyes.

“Then why didn’t you do anything when we were taking a bath?”

Siesta hid her eyes sadly.

'' Ah, don’t look like that, I’ll feel as though I’ve done something very bad.''

“…I see, I’m not attractive. You have such a cute girl with you too…That La Vallière is a noble too. I’m just a village girl after all.” Said Siesta sadly, sighing.

“No, it’s not like that at all!”

“Saito.”

“You’re really attractive. I can guarantee it. You look stunning without clothes on.”

Normally those words would get him beaten up, but Siesta was glad.

She had been wondering whether to bring in the desert or not. While Saito was rambling on, she closed her eyes and stood up. With a deep breath, she let her apron fall to the ground.

“Siesta!” Said Saito, shocked.

Siesta looked at him calmly. She was the kind of person who would do something well once she had decided to do it. She started to undo the buttons on her blouse one by one.

“Siesta! I don’t think it’s a good idea!” cried Saito, shaking his head.

“Don’t worry.”

Her blouse was half undone. Her well-sized cleavage captured Saito’s vision. Saito sprang at Siesta, but suddenly found himself shaking his head, crying, “W-Wait! Wait a moment! I have to think about something like this!”

“Kya!”

Siesta, whom Saito was grasping by the shoulders, lost her balance and fell onto Louise’s bed behind them, as if Saito had pushed her down.

“Sorry…”

Directly below Saito, Siesta lay with her blouse undone. Siesta put her hands on her chest and closed her eyes.

With superb timing, Louise had opened the door.

Within ten seconds, various things occurred.

One: Louise notices that Siesta was pushed onto the bed by Saito.
Two: Louise notices that Sieta's blouse is undone.
Three: Saito and Siesta stand up flustered.
Six: Siesta buttons up her blouse.
Seven: Siesta dashes out of the room, facing away from Louise.
Eight: Saito cries, “Wait Siesta!”
Nine: Louise regains herself.
Ten: Just as Saito is about to explain what had happened, he feet an intense pain as Louise high kicks him.

And with that, Saito was lying on the floor ten seconds after Louise opened the door.

Louise stepped on Saito’s head. Her voice and body were shaking.

“What exactly were you doing?”

“It’s not what it seems, Louise.”

“What were you doing on my bed?”

“It’s a long story, Siesta was bringing me food and…”

“A familiar doing something like that on his master’s bed. I can’t forgive you.”

“It’s not what it seems to be. I didn’t plan to do anything like-“

“That was the last straw.”

Tears started to fall from Louise’s eyes. Saito stood up and grasped Louise’s shoulders.

“Listen to me, it’s a misunderstanding!”

“Enough already.”

Louise glared at Saito.

“What?”

Saito couldn’t understand why Louise was so angry. She didn’t even like him. It definitely wasn’t something to cry about.

“Get out”

“Um, just then, I didn’t mean for it to happen…”

“Get out! You’re fired!”

Saito was also starting to feel angry. ''First you summon me then you fire me? What am I supposed to do?''

“I’m fired?”

“Yes, you’re fired! Go die in a ditch somewhere!”

Those were harsh words, no matter what he had done. All that, just because he and Siesta were on her bed. ''We weren’t even doing anything. And I thought she was becoming nicer.''

“Ok, fine.”

“I don’t want to see your face ever again”

Saito grabbed Derflinger and left the room without another word.

Alone in the room, Louise lay on her bed. She put the blanket over her head.

So mean, Louise thought.

“It hasn’t only been today. When I’ve been having lessons, he’s been bringing that girl in and doing that and I didn’t know. I won’t forgive him.”

Louise bit her lip. So his feelings for her were all lies. Tears ran down her cheek.

“I hate you... and you even kissed me.”

She whispered the words repeatedly, As if they were meant for herself.

“… and you even kissed me.”

----

While searching for Belldandy, Guishe spotted a tent in the corner of the Vestri courtyard. For some reason a huge kettle was placed next to it. Guiche wondered what the kettle and the tent were for.

It was a crude tent made from a stick and an old rag. There were remains of food, bones and skin from fruits, scattered around. It seemed like someone was living there. His beloved familiar came out of the tent while he was looking at the tent with his head tilted in wonder.

“Belldandy, so you’re here!”

Guiche got on his knees and rubbed the large mole’s cheeks. The mole happily twitched its nose.

“Belldandy, what are you doing here?”

Someone crawled out of the tent and called out to the mole.

“Come here mole. You and I, were friends right?”

It was Saito. Disheveled and with a wine bottle in his hand, he was obviously drunk.

“What on earth are you doing?” asked Guiche, surprised.
Saito took a sip from the bottle and continued to call out to the mole, ignoring Guiche.

“Hey, come here. You’re the only friend I can trust.”

The large mole, as if it was troubled, looked at both Guiche and Saito.

“Belldandy don’t go over there. Why is Belldandy your friend anyway?”

When Guiche asked that, Saito replied with a dead voice, lying on the ground.

“Because I’m a mole. A useless, poor, miserable mole.”

“I don’t know what happened, what don’t go thinking Belldandy is the same as you”

Guiche peered inside the tent. Derflinger and for some reason, Kirche’s salamander were in there.

“Kyuru kyuru” <- sound that salamander makes, not sure how to translate

“What do you want?” Each of them said.

There was a pile of straw on the ground, and an upturned cup. That was all that was in the tent.

Guiche turned to Saito.

“So, you were driven out of Louise’s room?

Lying on the floor, Saito nodded.

“And so you made this tent?”

Saito nodded again.

“Being lonely, you gathered people’s familiars and got drunk?”

Saito nodded vigorously. Guiche closed his eyes and nodded himself.

“Hmm. So you’re a good for nothing.”

“What else am I supposed to do? I’ve got no place to go. I don’t even have a clue how to get home. I can only drink.”

Saito gulped down the wine. Someone came rushing towards them. It was Siesta.

“Oh, I’m sorry I’m late. Here’s your lunch.”

It seemed like this maid from the kitchen was taking care of Saito.

“You’ve drank this much already?! I told you a bottle per day!”
Siesta grabbed his hand while scolding him.

“Sorry…”

Saito sadly hung his head.

“You guys! I told you to keep an eye on how much he drank!”

“Kyuru kyuru”

“My bad” replied both the salamander and Derflinger in a sorry voice.

Siesta hastily cleaned up the mess around the tent and made Saito stand up.

“I’ll come again in the evening! Don’t drink too much!”

And then Siesta hurried away in the same fashion she had came.

Watching her leave, Guiche said with an artificial rose in his mouth, “Well, Louise would get angry if you were two timing.”

“I’m not two timing! I’m not even involved with anyone, not Louise or Siesta!”

He had kissed Louise while she was sleeping, but he didn’t say that. He would rather forget about it.

“Well whatever, but do you plan on living here?”

“Got a problem?”

“You’re ruining the school's beautiful scenery.”

“Shut up.”

“You’ll be told to get out if the teachers see you, you know.”

Saito gulped down his wine without another word, returning to the tent while hugging Guiche's mole. The mole looked desperately at Guiche.

“Hey, give me back my Belldandy!”

----

Meanwhile, Louise had been skipping class and stayed in her bed, worrying endlessly. Three days had passed since she drove Saito out. She was thinking about the familiar she drove out.

''He even kissed me, he even kissed me, he even kissed me,'' she thought endlessly. Having your pride hurt is really a terrible thing. She sadly glanced at the haystack that Saito used to use. She wanted to throw it out, but she couldn’t bring herself to do it.

Suddenly a knock came from the door. The first thought she had was that Saito had finally returned. Her sadness turned to joy, and within that joy she felt anger. ''Why am I glad he’s back? I should not let him back in for coming back so late.''

The door opened. Louise jumped up and cried angrily.

“Idiot! Where have you…eh?”

It was Kirche who had come in. Brushing her flaming hair, she smiled at Louise.

“It’s only me, sorry.”

“What are you doing here?”

Louise went back to her bed. Kirche walked briskly to the bed and sat down. She threw away the blanket at once, revealing Louise curled up, sulking, in her negligee.

“You’ve been absent for three days now, so I came to see you”

Kirche sighed heavily. Having a good conscience really did have its pains. She didn’t think Louise would drive him out of the room. She thought it would be good for the two to have a fight and separate from each other a bit, but she didn’t think Louise would go this far.

“So, what are you planning to do, now that you’ve driven your familiar out of your room?”

“None of your business.”

Kirche looked at Louise coldly. On her rosy cheeks, there were traces of tears. She had probably been crying for a while now.

“I knew you were foolishly arrogant and proud but I didn’t think you were this cold hearted. They were just eating together.”

“It wasn’t only just that, of all things they were on my bed…” Louise muttered.

“Were they in each other’s arms?”

Louise nodded. Kirche was quite shocked. To make a move on a girl who came to bring him food… Saito was pretty good.

“Well, seeing the guy you like with a girl on your own bed must be quite a shock.”

“I don’t like him! It’s just that they were on my bed…”

“That’s just an excuse. You drove him out because you like him, and you were angry with him.”

Kirche’s words had hit the mark, yet Louise disagreed and pouted her lips.
“I can’t I say I didn’t see it coming. It’s because you didn’t give him anything. It’s only natural he’d go flirt with another girl.”

Louise remained silent.

“La Vallière, you’re a strange girl you know. You’re angry at and crying over a guy who you won’t even kiss. You can’t win like that…” Said Kirche in a bored tone while standing up.

“I’ll do something about Saito. I was looking forward to taking Saito away from you… but you hit him and kick him and drive him out, I actually feel quite sorry for him. He’s not a toy you know.”

Louise bit her lips.

“A familiar is a mage’s partner. You fail as a mage because you can’t treat him properly. Well… you are zero after all.”

And with that, Kirche left. Louise didn’t reply. She crawled back onto her bed, full of sorrow and regret, and cried like she used to when she was small.

----

By the time Kirche had come to Saito’s tent, it was late at night already. Saito’s drunken voice could be heard within the crude tent. Flame’s “Kyuru kyuru” could also be heard in the tent. It must have come here to play when she had gone out to the streets.

Kirche opened the flap of the tent. The scene inside was disgusting. Guiche had his face buried in his mole, crying. Saito was hugging Flame, while grumbling with a wine bottle in his other hand.

“It’s just like you said! Your an idiot!” shouted Saito. It seems like he had drunk so much he couldn’t even articulate properly.

“I didn’t even do anything with that Katie. She held my hand, and I had only lightly kissed Mortmerncy! Despite that, I-!”

Guiche burst into tears. He was the type who cried when he drank. Kirche sighed. Why do men have do be such idiots?
Derflinger noticed Kirche and informed Saito.

“Gentlemen, there’s a guest.”

“Guest?”

Saito looked groggily at Kirche.

“Kirche?”

“Looks fun, can I join?” Said Kirche, with a smile on her face.

Saito, who couldn’t possibly get any more drunk, was angered by the sight of a woman. He faced Kirche.

“Those large tits, if you show me them, you can join”

Guiche started clapping his hands.

“I absolutely agree! In the name of Tristain’s nobles! I totally agree!”

Instead of replying, Kirche took out her wand and started reciting an incantation.

“Less drunk now?”

Saito and Guiche, who were both sitting straight now, nodded.

Everything around them was scorched. Even they were scorched. Kirche’s fire magic made Saito’s hair and Guiche’s nice shirt ragged looking. They had heard of water being a good trick to use, but they didn’t think fire would work just as well.

“Well then, get ready to leave.”

“Get ready to leave?”

Guiche and Saito looked at each other.

“Yes. Hey Saito.” Kirche called him by his name instead of darling.

“What?”

“Do you plan on giving in a tent for the rest of your life?”

“No, but…I got driven out, and I haven’t found a way back home either…”

A way back home? Kirche and Guiche looked at each other. Saito suddenly shook his head.

“No, I mean, that, Roba in the east!”

“Ah, you were born there weren’t you?”

Kirche nodded in comprehension. Saito sighed in relief.

While Kirche caressed Saito’s cheek, she said, “Don’t you want to become a noble?”

“A noble?”

Guiche was slightly taken aback.

“But Kirche, he’s a commoner. He can’t be a noble since he’s not a mage.”

“In Tristain that is. By law, commoners are strictly forbidden to purchase land or become nobles.

“Exactly”

“But, in Germania it’s different. If you have money, even if you’re a commoner, you can buy land and become a noble, or buy the rights to a position and become a tax collector or a commander.

“And that’s why they call Germania uncivilized.” Said Guiche as though he were feeling sick.

“Uncivilized? People who are fussed over traditions and customs like ‘if you’re not a mage you can’t be a noble’ which make their country weak have no right to talk. It’s the reason why Tristain has to ally with Germania to be able to oppose Albion.

Saito, who had been quietly listening, finally opened his mouth.

“Um, so Kirche. What you’re saying is that I should become a noble through money, in your country?”

“Exactly that.”

“I don’t have that kind of money. I’m penniless.”

“Then earn some.”

Kirche tapped Saito’s face with a bundle of parchment.

“What’s that?”

Guiche and Saito looked at the bundle. They seemed like maps.

“They’re treasure maps.”

“Treasure?!” Guiche and Saito said, surprised.

“Yes, we’re going to go treasure hunting and sell the treasure we find. Saito… you can do whatever you want then.”

Saito gulped. Kirche was embracing Saito, with her breasts pushing against him. Saito was shaking as though he was suffocating.

“When you become a noble… you can propose to me ok? I like guys like you. I don’t care if you’re a commoner or a noble. People who can overcome their difficulties and obtain things beyond people’s imagination… I like people like that.” Said Kirche, who was smiling seductively.

Guiche, who was looking at the map, whispered doubtingly, “No matter how I look at it, these maps seem a bit suspicious…”

“I got them from various places like magic shops, stalls, general stores…”

“It’s definitely something dodgy. I know of a few people who just sell ordinary maps, calling them treasure maps. There are even nobles who become bankrupt because of these hoaxes.”

“That attitude won’t do!” Said Kirche, with her hands clenched into tight fists.

“Most of them might be scrap, but there might be a real one hidden inside there.”

Gah…Guiche groaned while slapping his forehead.

“Saito, let’s go. Let’s go find treasure and abandon Louise… and then you’ll propose to me, ok?”

Abandoning Louise… that did have a nice ring to it. Nobles… they are always so proud, and they even forget about the people who have saved them before. Saito made up his mind.

“Alright, I’m in. Let’s go!”

Kirche hugged Saito tightly. Suddenly someone burst in.

“Nononono, you can’t do that!”

“Siesta?”

Before them was Siesta in her maid outfit.

“You can't marry, Saito!”

Siesta pulled on Saito.

“Don’t you wish the man you love to be happy?”

Siesta was taken aback by Kirche’s words and looked at Saito. She suddenly shook her head.

“Just because you’re a noble doesn’t necessarily mean you’re happy. You can stay at my village, and buy a vineyard with that money!”

“A vineyard?”

“In my village, there are a lot of good vineyards! We can make nice wine together! Its brand name could be Saito Siesta!”

Kirche and Siesta were both pulling on Saito. It was the first time in his life that he was fought over by girls. He blushed deeply. This probably wouldn’t happen ever again.

“As if you’d find treasure.” Guiche said in a bored tone.

“Guiche. If we find treasure you can give it to the Princess as a present and perhaps she will see you in a different light.”

Guiche stood up.

“Ladies and gentlemen, let’s go.”

“Take me along please!” Siesta called out. If she didn’t go along, there would be no doubt that Kirche would seduce Saito.

“No, you can’t. Commoners are just a burden.”

“Don’t treat me like an idiot! Even though I look like this, I’m…”

Siesta was shaking. Both her hands were clenched tightly together.

“Yes? Go on?”

“I can cook!”

“As if we didn’t know” Everyone said.

“But, but, meals are important right? While we’re searching for treasure, we’ll be camping right? We can’t just rely on the food we bring. I could make good food for everyone.”

Well she was right on that point. Guiche and Kirche were both nobles and couldn’t stand eating bad food.

“But you have work to do right? Are you just going to take a break?”

“The cook always lets me leave if I say I’m doing something for Saito.”

The head chef really likes Saito, he would probably do exactly as Siesta had said.

“Fine, do what you want. But I’ll tell you beforehand, the ruins, forests and caves we’re heading to are dangerous places. There are lots of monsters there.”

“I’ll be fine, Saito will protect me!”

And with that, Siesta grabbed Saito’s arm, leading him to fantasize about Siesta’s naked breasts pressing against him.

Kirche nodded and turned to everyone.

“After the preparations are done we’re heading off!”

----

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume3 Chapter4

2007-11-20T04:20:04Z

Delwack: Improved flow, sentence structure, and grammar (first 1/2 of chapter, again)

Louise was seated in the east courtyard of the Academy of Magic, commonly known as Austri, and frantically knitting. The spring weather was beginning to change as summer approached, but Louise could still be seen in her spring clothing. Even during the summer, it was quite dry instead of humid.

Ten days had passed since they had returned from Albion. Today was a day off. Without even eating desert, Louise came to the courtyard after her meal to knit. Sometimes, she would give her hands a rest and stare at the white pages of the Founder’s Prayer book while thinking of a fitting edict for the Princess’s ceremony.

Around her, students were enjoying themselves. There was a group playing with a ball. Using magic, they would throw the ball into a basket without using their hands and try to score the most points. Staring at the group of people, Louise sighed heavily and looked at what she had started to knit.

Looking at the scene from the side, it was much like a painting. Sitting there quietly, Louise looked like a beautiful girl. Louise’s hobby was knitting. When she was small, her mother told her that if she had no talent for magic, she should at least have something she was good at, and so her mother taught her how to knit.

But it seemed like the heavens did not give Louise any talent in knitting. Louise had planned to knit a sweater. However, regardless of how favorably she looked upon it, it looked more like a distorted muffler. Actually it was more like an object complicatedly entangled with wool. Louise stared bitterly at the object and let out another sigh.

The face of the maid working in the kitchen resurfaced in her mind. Louise knew that she was making food for Saito. Saito thought Louise didn’t know, but Louise was not completely oblivious.

''That girl can cook well. Kirche has good looks. What do I have?'' Harboring these thouhts, she decided to try her hobby, knitting, but it seems like it wasn’t such a good choice.

Just as she was becoming slightly depressed from staring at the thing she was knitting, someone tapped her on the shoulder. It was Kirche. Panicking, Louise quickly hid what she was knitting with the Founder’s Prayer book.

“What are you doing Louise?”

Kirche gave her usual smile that seemed like she was looking down on you, and sat next to Louise.

“C-Can’t you see? I’m reading.”

“But, that book is blank, isn’t it?”

“This book is a national treasure called the Founder’s Prayer book you know” Said Louise

“Why do you have a national treasure?”

Louise explained to Kirche that at Henrietta’s wedding ceremony, she was to read out the edict and how she was to use the Founder’s Prayer book, and so on.

“I see. I’m guessing that the princess’s wedding ceremony has something to do with the journey to Albion?”

Louise considered whether to answer Kirche truthfully or not, but since Kirche had acted as a decoy so that they could go on ahead, she nodded.

“We risked our lives so that the Princess’s wedding could proceed smoothly? Not a very prestigious task… So basically it has something to do with the alliance between Tristain and Germania announced the other day?”

Kirche was quite sharp.

“Don’t say anything to anyone about it” Said Louise with a slightly discouraged expression.

“Of course I won’t. I’m not Guische you know. Our two native countries have become allies. We should try and get along from now on. Right? La Vallière.”

Kirche put her hands on Louise’s shoulders and smiled, almost purposefully.

“Did you hear? Albion’s new government proposed a non-aggression treaty. Cheers to the peace that we brought about.”

Louise replied half heartedly. For the sake of this peace, Henrietta has to marry a prince whom she doesn’t even love. You could say that she had no choice, but it wasn’t something to be happy about.

“By the way, what were you knitting?”

Louise blushed deeply.

“I-I wasn’t knitting anything”

“You were. It’s here right?”

Kirche grabbed it from under the Founder’s Prayer book.

“Hey, give it back!”

Louise was trying to take it back, but Kirche easily restrained her.

“What is it?” asked Kirche, dumbfounded while looking at the object.

“I-It’s a sweater”

“A sweater? It looks more like a starfish. And a new species at that.”

“As if I would knit something like that!”

Louise finally snatched her knitting back, and looked downwards, embarrassed.

“Why are you knitting a sweater?”

“None of your business.”

“That’s ok. I know why anyway.”

Kirche put her hands on Louise’s shoulders again and approached her face.

“You were knitting it for your familiar weren’t you?”

“N-No! I would never do such a thing!” cried Louise, with a bright red face.

“You’re really easy to understand you know. You like him right? Why?” Asked Kirche while looking into Louise’s eyes.

“I-I don’t like him. You're the one who likes him. That idiot doesn’t have any good qualities.”

“You know Louise. When you lie, you’re earlobes shake. Did you know that?”

Louise quickly grabbed her earlobes. Realizing that it was a lie, she returned her hands to her knees in a flustered manner.

“A-Anyhow, I won’t give him to you. He’s my familiar anyway.”

Kirche laughed and said, “It’s good that you want him for yourself. But I'm not the one you are worrying about, I think.”

“What do you mean?”

“Um… perhaps that kitchen maid?”

Louise’s eyes shifted.

“Heh, so I was right?”

“N-Not really…”

“If you go to your room now, you might see something interesting”

Louise stood up quickly.

“I thought you didn’t like him?” Said Kirche in a playful tone.

“I only forgot something!” cried Louise while dashing off.

----

Saito was cleaning the room. He had to sweep the floor with a broom, and wipe the tables with a cloth. As Louise had recently been doing her own laundry as well as other things related to her appearance, Saito’s work was reduced to cleaning.

Cleaning was done was very quickly. Louise’s room didn’t have many things in the first place, a small desk with drawers next to the closet, a table with a small vase containing a small plant, two chairs at a table, her bed and her bookshelf. As Louise was a fairly studios person, her bookshelf was lined up with thick books.

He took one of the books down. It had characters that he had never seen before. Well of course, thought Saito as he put it back. But, why was he able to communicate with Louise then? Their language was different, and yet they were able to understand each other.

“What’s wrong partner?” asked Derflinger who was leaning against the wall of the room.

“Derf! Why do I understand what you’re saying?” asked Saito as he rushed to Derflinger.

“Well, if you didn’t understand, we would be in a bit of a pickle.”

“I come from a different world. And despite that I’m still able to understand your language. I don’t understand why!”

Saito remembered the person who was saved by Old Osman around thirty years ago. He was a person from his world. It seems like he and Osman had spoken with each other.

“How did you come to Halkeginia anyway partner?”

“I’m not sure myself… there was strange gate giving off this light…”

“Then I would think that the answer has something to do with that gate.” Said Derflinger, as though it were nothing important.

“What exactly was that gate then?”

“Dunno.”

Saito was a bit surprised.

“You’re a legendary sword and yet you don’t know anything. You should know a bit more since you’re legendary. Like, how to get me home…” Said Saito bitterly.

“I’m forgetful and not really interested anyway. Can’t rely on legends too much.”

Someone knocked on the door. Who could it be? If it was Louise, she wouldn’t knock. It’s probably Guishe or Kirche? “It’s not locked” Said Saito.

The door opened and Siesta popped her head in.

“S-Siesta.”

“Umm…”

She was in her usual maid uniform but looked slightly different. Her done up silky black hair dangled on her forehead and the freckles on her face emitted some charm. She was holding a large silver tray, filled with food.

“Um, you haven’t come to the kitchen recently…”

Saito nodded. As Louise let him eat whatever he wanted to, he visited the kitchen less often.

“So I was worried that you might be hungry…” Siesta said nervously.

Seeing her cute gestures, Saito’s heart started throbbing.

“T-Thanks. But, Louise has let me eat at the table now, so I haven’t really been hungry”

“Really? I’ve been serving the teachers table recently so I didn’t notice. If I’m just a being nuisance then…”

Siesta hung her head slightly.

“N-No, that’s not it at all! I’m really happy that you brought me food! I’m actually hungry right now!” Said Saito, even though he was full from eating at the Alviss dining hall just a while ago.

“Really?”

Siesta’s face brightened.

“Well, eat to your heart’s content”

The small table was crammed full of food. Siesta sat next to Saito, smiling. Saito started to hate himself for eating so much before but he couldn’t just let Siesta’s good intentions go to waste. Determined, he started to eat the food.

“Is it good?” asked Siesta

“Yeah, it’s really good”

He wasn’t lying, but it would have been even better if he had been hungry.

“Ehehe, eat all you want then”

Siesta gazed at Saito who was eating in a hungry fashion.

“Oh sorry, my table manners…”

“N-No, it’s not that! It’s the opposite. I’m really happy that you like the food so much! The food and the cooks would be really happy!”

Blushing, she wiped her eyes with her hands. Siesta was cute like that. Saito couldn’t taste the flavor of the food anymore.

“I made that one” said Siesta in a shy voice.

“Really?”

“Yeah. It was difficult to make it in the kitchen, but because you’re eating it, I’m glad I did it.”

Saito felt his heart tense up. Siesta was thinking of me. Me of all people. He lost himself within his thoughts. The atmosphere between them was very tense. Siesta suddenly said in a flustered tone, “S-Saito!”

“Y-Yes!”

“Umm.”

Seista paused, as if trying to choose the right words.

“That talk, that we had before, was a lot of fun! Especially about that thing! Um, what was it called? Oh, the airplane!”

Saito nodded. Saito had talked to Siesta about his world and Japan in the bath. Siesta, coming from a village, didn’t know much about the world and was able to grasp what Saito had said as though they were things from another country.

“Ah, the airplane.”

“Yes! Being able to fly without magic must be wonderful! So even commoners like us, can fly freely in the sky like birds?”

“Isn’t there an airship?”

“It only hovers.”

“My village is actually a very nice place. It’s called Tarb. It’s about three days from here by horse, in the direction of La Rochelle.

Saito listened intently while eating the food.

“It’s a very remote village and there’s nothing really special there but… it has a very spacious and beautiful field. dDuring the spring, the spring flowers bloom and during the summer, the summer flowers bloom. It’s like a sea of flowers, as far as the eye can see, past the horizon. It should be very beautiful at the moment…” Said Siesta, eyes closed as if she were drowning in memories.

“I want to look at that sea of flowers just once in an airplane.”

“Sounds nice…”

“Oh, why didn’t I think of it before!” cried Siesta who suddenly grasped Saito’s hand.

Surprised, Saito nearly fell backwards.

“W-What?”

“Do you want to visit my village Saito?”

“Huh?”

“The princess is getting married right? There’s a special holiday for us. It’s been quite a long time since I’ve returned to the village… If it’s ok, please come. I want to show you that beautiful field of flowers. My village has this really nice way of cooking stew as well. It’s called "Yosenabe". It’s made from vegetables that people don’t usually use. I really want to let you taste it!”

“W-Why do you want me to come?”

“…You showed me that there’s a possibility” said Siesta, nervously looking downwards.

“A possibility?”

“Yes. A possibility that even commoners can win against nobles. We live in fear of the nobles. Knowing that there are people who don't live like that makes me happy, as if their happiness was my happiness. Everyone in the kitchen believes that as well.”

“I want to show such a person to my hometown…” said Siesta.

“I-I see…”

Saito felt embarrassed. I’m not great or anything. Occasionally I’m a legendary familiar, but that’s all. It’s not something to be praised over.

“Of course, it’s not only that. I also want to show Saito the village… But, if I bring a man back suddenly, my family will be shocked. What should I do…”

Suddenly Siesta blushed deeply and whispered, “I can just say you’re my husband.”

“W-What?”

“If I say it’s because we’re getting married, they’ll be happy. My mother, father, brother and sister will all be happy.”

“Siesta?”

When Siesta glanced at Saito, who was staring at her dumbfounded, she shook her head.

“Sorry! That will be troublesome! I'm not sure if you'll even come! Haha!”

Embarrassed, Saito replied, “S-Siesta, you’re really bold sometimes. Like when we took a bath.”

Siesta blushed once again.

“I’m not being bold or anything.”

“Eh?”

“When I left home, my mother told me to not show anyone my body except to my chosen man”

And with that, Siesta reached out and grasped Saito’s hand. Saito’s heart beat very loudly.

“I would have showed you if you simply asked.”

“Y-You’re joking…right?” Saito said, slack jawed.

“It wasn’t a joke. Even now…”

“W-W-What about now?”

Siesta looked straight into Saito’s face.

“Aren’t I attractive?”

“No, that’s not it at all.”

She was attractive. Too attractive.

“Really?”

Siesta continued looking into Saito. ''Stop'', Saito thought, feeling as thought he were being drawn into those black eyes.

“Then why didn’t you do anything when we were taking a bath?”

Siesta hid her eyes sadly.

'' Ah, don’t look like that, I’ll feel as though I’ve done something very bad.''

“…I see, I’m not attractive. You have such a cute girl with you too…That La Vallière is a noble too. I’m just a village girl after all.” Said Siesta sadly, sighing.

“No, it’s not like that at all!”

“Saito.”

“You’re really attractive. I can guarantee it. You look stunning without clothes on.”

Normally those words would get him beaten up, but Siesta was glad.

She had been wondering whether to bring in the desert or not. While Saito was rambling on, she closed her eyes and stood up. With a deep breath, she let her apron fall to the ground.

“Siesta!” Said Saito, shocked.

Siesta looked at him calmly. She was the kind of person who would do something well once she had decided to do it. She started to undo the buttons on her blouse one by one.

“Siesta! I don’t think it’s a good idea!” cried Saito, shaking his head.

“Don’t worry.”

Her blouse was half undone. Her well-sized cleavage captured Saito’s vision. Saito sprang at Siesta, but suddenly found himself shaking his head, crying, “W-Wait! Wait a moment! I have to think about something like this!”

“Kya!”

Siesta, whom Saito was grasping by the shoulders, lost her balance and fell onto Louise’s bed behind them, as if Saito had pushed her down.

“Sorry…”

Directly below Saito, Siesta lay with her blouse undone. Siesta put her hands on her chest and closed her eyes.

With superb timing, Louise had opened the door.

Within ten seconds, various things occurred.

One: Louise notices that Siesta was pushed onto the bed by Saito.
Two: Louise notices that Sieta's blouse is undone.
Three: Saito and Siesta stand up flustered.
Six: Siesta buttons up her blouse.
Seven: Siesta dashes out of the room, facing away from Louise.
Eight: Saito cries, “Wait Siesta!”
Nine: Louise regains herself.
Ten: Just as Saito is about to explain what had happened, he feet an intense pain as Louise high kicks him.

And with that, Saito was lying on the floor ten seconds after Louise opened the door.

Louise stepped on Saito’s head. Her voice and body were shaking.

“What exactly were you doing?”

“It’s not what it seems, Louise.”

“What were you doing on my bed?”

“It’s a long story, Siesta was bringing me food and…”

“A familiar doing something like that on his master’s bed. I can’t forgive you.”

“It’s not what it seems to be. I didn’t plan to do anything like-“

“That was the last straw.”

Tears started to fall from Louise’s eyes. Saito stood up and grasped Louise’s shoulders.

“Listen to me, it’s a misunderstanding!”

“Enough already.”

Louise glared at Saito.

“What?”

Saito couldn’t understand why Louise was so angry. She didn’t even like him. It definitely wasn’t something to cry about.

“Get out”

“Um, just then, I didn’t mean for it to happen…”

“Get out! You’re fired!”

Saito was also starting to feel angry. ''First you summon me then you fire me? What am I supposed to do?''

“I’m fired?”

“Yes, you’re fired! Go die in a ditch somewhere!”

Those were harsh words, no matter what he had done. All that, just because he and Siesta were on her bed. ''We weren’t even doing anything. And I thought she was becoming nicer.''

“Ok, fine.”

“I don’t want to see your face ever again”

Saito grabbed Derflinger and left the room without another word.

Alone in the room, Louise lay on her bed. She put the blanket over her head.

So mean, Louise thought.

“It hasn’t only been today. When I’ve been having lessons, he’s been bringing that girl in and doing that and I didn’t know. I won’t forgive him.”

Louise bit her lip. So his feelings for her were all lies. Tears ran down her cheek.

“I hate you... and you even kissed me.”

She whispered the words repeatedly, As if they were meant for herself.

“… and you even kissed me.”

----

While searching for Belldandy, Guishe spotted a tent in the corner of the Vestri courtyard. For some reason a huge kettle was placed next to it. Guiche wondered what the kettle and the tent were for.

It was a crudely made tent made from a stick and an old rag. There were remains of food, bones and skin from fruits, scattered around. It seemed like someone was living there. His beloved familiar came out of the tent while he was looking at the tent with his head tilted in wonder.

“Belldandy, so you’re here!”

Guiche got on his knees and rubbed the large mole’s cheeks. The mole happily twitched its nose.

“Belldandy, what are you doing here?”

Someone crawled out of the tent and called out to the mole.

“Come here mole. You and I, were friends right?”

It was Saito. Disheveled and with a wine bottle in his hand, he was obviously drunk.

“What on earth are you doing?” asked Guiche, surprised.
Saito took a sip from the bottle and continued to call out to the mole, ignoring Guiche.

“Hey, come here. You’re the only friend I can trust.”

The large mole, as if it was troubled, looked at both Guiche and Saito.

“Belldandy don’t go over there. Why is Belldandy your friend anyway?”

When Guiche asked that, Saito replied with a dead voice, lying on the ground.

“Because I’m a mole. A useless, poor, miserable mole.”

“I don’t know what happened, what don’t go thinking Belldandy is the same as you”

Guiche peered inside the tent. Derflinger and for some reason, Kirche’s salamander were in there.

“Kyuru kyuru” <- sound that salamander makes, not sure how to translate

“What do you want?” Each of them said.

There was a pile of straw on the ground, and an upturned cup. That was all that was in the tent.

Guiche turned to Saito.

“So, you got driven out of Louise’s room?

Lying on the floor, Saito nodded.

“And so you made this tent?”

Saito nodded again.

“Being lonely, you gathered people’s familiars and got drunk?”

Saito nodded strongly. Guiche closed his eyes and nodded himself.

“Hmm. So you’re a good for nothing.”

“What else am I supposed to do? I’ve got no place to go. I don’t even have a clue how to get home. I can only drink.”

Saito gulped down the wine. Someone came rushing towards them. It was Siesta.

“Oh, I’m sorry I’m late. Here’s your lunch.”

It seemed like this maid from the kitchen was taking care of Saito.

“You’ve drank this much already?! I told you a bottle per day!”
Siesta grabbed his hand while scolding him.

“Sorry…”

Saito sadly hung his head.

“You guys! I told you to keep an eye on how much he drank!”

“Kyuru kyuru”

“My bad” replied both the salamander and Derflinger in a sorry voice.

Siesta hastily cleaned up the mess around the tent and made Saito stand up.

“I’ll come again in the evening! Don’t drink too much!”

And then Siesta hurried away in the same fashion she had came.

Watching her leave, Guiche said with an artificial rose in his mouth, “Well, Louise would get angry if you were two timing.”

“I’m not two timing! I’m not even involved with anyone, not Louise nor Siesta!”

He had kissed Louise while she was sleeping, but he didn’t say that. He would rather forget about it.

“Well whatever, but do you plan on living here?”

“Got a problem?”

“You’re ruining the beautiful scenery the school has.”

“Shut up.”

“You’ll be told to get out if the teachers see you, you know.”

Saito gulped down his wine without another word, returning to the tent while hugging the mole. The mole looked desperately at Guiche.

“Hey, give me back my Belldandy!”

----

Meanwhile, Louise had been skipping class and stayed in her bed, worrying endlessly. Three days had passed since she drove Saito out. She was thinking about the familiar she drove out. He even kissed me, he even kissed me, he even kissed me, she thought endlessly. Having your pride hurt is really a terrible thing. She sadly glanced at the haystack that Saito used to use. She wanted to throw it out, but she couldn’t bring herself to do it.

Suddenly a knock came at the door. The first thought she had was that Saito had finally returned. Her sadness turned to joy, and within that joy she felt anger. Why am I glad he’s back? I should not let him back in for coming back so late.

The door opened. Louise jumped up and cried angrily.

“Idiot! Where have you…eh?”

It was Kirche who had come in. Brushing her flaming hair, she smiled at Louise.

“It’s only me, sorry.”

“What are you doing here?”

Louise went back to her bed. Kirche walked briskly to the bed and sat down. She threw away the blanket at once, revealing Louise curled up, sulking, in her negligee.

“You’ve been absent for three days now, so I came to see you”

Kirche sighed heavily. Having a good conscience really did have its pains. She didn’t think Louise would drive him out of the room. She thought it would be good for the two to have a fight and separate from each other a bit, but she didn’t think Louise would go this far.

“So, what are you planning to do, now that you’ve driven your familiar out of your room?”

“None of your business.”

Kirche looked at Louise coldly. On her rosy cheeks, there were traces of tears. She had probably been crying for a while now.

“I knew you were foolishly arrogant and proud but I didn’t think you were this cold hearted. They were just eating together.”

“It wasn’t only just that, of all things they were on my bed…” Louise muttered.

“Were they in each other’s arms?”

Louise nodded. Kirche was quite shocked. To make a move on a girl who came to bring him food… Saito was pretty good.

“Well, seeing the guy you like with a girl on your own bed must be quite a shock.”

“I don’t like him! It’s just that they were on my bed…”

“That’s just an excuse. You drove him out because you like him, and you were angry with him.”

Kirche’s words hit the mark, yet Louise disagreed and pouted her lips.
“I can’t I say I didn’t see it coming. It’s because you didn’t give anything to him. It’s only natural he’d go flirt with another girl.”

Louise remained silent.

“La Vallière, you’re a strange girl you know. You’re being angry and crying over a guy who you won’t even kiss. You can’t win like that…” Said Kirche in a bored tone while she was standing up.

“I’ll do something about Saito. I was looking forward to taking Saito away from you… but you hit him and kick him and drive him out, I actually feel quite sorry for him. He’s not a toy you know.”

Louise bit her lips.

“A familiar is a mage’s partner. You fail as a mage because you can’t treat him properly. Well… you are zero after all.”

And with that, Kirche left. Louise didn’t reply back. She crawled back on her bed, full of sorrow and regret, and cried like she used to when she was small.

----

When Kirche had come to Saito’s tent, it was late at night already. Saito’s drunken voice could be heard within the crude tent. Flame’s “Kyuru kyuru” could also be heard in the tent. It must have come here to play when she had gone out to the streets.

Kirche opened the flap of the tent. It was a disgusting scene inside. Guiche had his face buried in his mole, crying. Saito was hugging Flame, while grumbling with a wine bottle in another hand.

“It’s just like you said! Your an idiot!” shouted Saito. It seems like he had drunk so much he couldn’t even articulate properly.

“I didn’t even do anything with that Katie. She held my hand, and I had only lightly kissed Mortmerncy! Despite that, I-!”

Guiche burst into tears. He was the type who cried when he drank. Kirche sighed. Why do men have do be such idiots?
Derflinger noticed Kirche and told Saito.

“Gentlemen, there’s a guest.”

“Guest?”

Saito looked groggily at Kirche.

“Kirche?”

“Looks fun, can I join?” Said Kirche, with a smile on her face.

Saito, who couldn’t possibly get even more drunk, was angry by just looking at a woman. He faced Kirche.

“Those large tits, if you show me them, you can join”

Guiche started clapping his hands.

“I absolutely agree! In the name of Tristain’s nobles! I totally agree!”

Instead of replying, Kirche took out her wand and started reciting an incantation.

“Less drunk now?”

Saito and Guiche, who were both sitting straight now, nodded.

Everything around them was scorched. Even they were scorched. Saito’s hair, Guiche’s nice shirt, were ragged looking by Kirche’s fire magic. They had heard of water being a good trick to use, but they didn’t think fire would work as well.

“Well then, get ready to leave.”

“Get ready to leave?”

Guiche and Saito looked at each other.

“Yes. Hey Saito.” Kirche called him by his name instead of darling.

“What?”

“Do you plan on giving in a tent for the rest of your life?”

“No, but…I got driven out, and I haven’t found a way back home either…”

A way back home? Kirche and Guiche looked at each other. Saito suddenly shook his head.

“No, I mean, that, Roba in the east!”

“Ah, you were born there weren’t you?”

Kirche nodded in comprehension. Saito sighed in relief.

While Kirche caressed his Saito’s cheek, she said, “Don’t you want to become a noble?”

“A noble?”

Guiche was slightly taken aback.

“But Kirche, he’s a commoner. He can’t be a noble since he’s not a mage.”

“In Tristain that is. By the law, commoners are strictly forbidden to purchase land or become nobles.

“Exactly”

“But, in Germania it’s different. If you have money, even if you’re a commoner, you can buy land and become a noble, or buy the rights to a position and become a tax collector or a commander.

“And that’s why they call Germania uncivilized.” Said Guiche as though he were feeling sick.

“Uncivilized? People who are fussed over traditions and customs like ‘if you’re not a mage you can’t be a noble’ which make their country weak have no right to talk. It’s the reason why Tristain has to ally with Germania to be able to oppose Albion.

Saito, who had been quietly listening, finally opened his mouth.

“Um, so Kirche. What you’re saying is that I should become a noble through money, in your country?”

“Exactly that.”

“I don’t have that kind of money. I’m penniless.”

“Then earn some.”

Kirche tapped Saito’s face with a bundle of parchment.

“What’s that?”

Guiche and Saito looked at the bundle. They seemed like maps.

“They’re treasure maps.”

“Treasure?!” Guiche and Saito said, surprised.

“Yes, we’re going treasure hunting and selling the treasure we find. Saito… you can do whatever you want then.”

Saito gulped. Kirche was embracing Saito, with her breasts pushing against him. Saito was shaking as though he was suffocating.

“When you become a noble… you can propose to me ok? I like guys like you. I don’t care if you’re a commoner or a noble. People who can overcome their difficulties and obtain things beyond people’s imagination… I like people like that.” Said Kirche, who was smiling seductively.

Guiche who was looking at the map, whispered doubtingly, “No matter how I look at it, these maps seem a bit suspicious…”

“I got them from various places like the magic shop, stalls, general stores…”

“It’s definitely something dodgy. I know of a few people who just sell ordinary maps, calling them treasure maps. There are even nobles who become bankrupt because of these hoaxes.”

“That attitude won’t do!” Said Kirche, with her hands made into tight fists.

“Most of them might be scrap, but there might be a real one hidden inside there.”

Gah…Guiche groaned while slapping his forehead.

“Saito, let’s go. Let’s go find treasure and abandon Louise… and then you’ll propose to me ok?”

Abandoning Louise… that did have a nice ring to it. Nobles… their always so proud, and they even forget about the people who have saved them before. Saito made up his mind.

“Alright, I’m in. Let’s go!”

Kirche hugged Saito tightly. Suddenly someone burst in.

“Nononono, you can’t do that!”

“Siesta?”

Before them was Siesta in her maid outfit.

“You can marry, Saito!”

Siesta pulled on Saito.

“Don’t you wish the man you love to be happy?”

Siesta was taken aback by Kirche’s words and looked at Saito. She suddenly shook her head.

“Just because you’re a noble doesn’t necessarily mean you’re happy. You can stay at my village, and buy a vineyard with that money!”

“A vineyard?”

“In my village, there are a lot of good vineyards! We can make nice wine together! Its brand name could be Saito Siesta!”

Kirche and Siesta were both pulling on Saito. It was the first time in his life that he was being fought over by girls. He blushed deeply. This probably wouldn’t happen a second time in his life.

“As if you’d find treasure.” Guiche said in a bored tone.

“Guiche. If we find treasure you can give it to the Princess as a present and perhaps she will see you in a different light.”

Guiche stood up.

“Ladies and gentlemen, let’s go.”

“Take me along please!” Siesta called out. If she didn’t go along, there would be no doubt that Kirche would seduce Saito.

“No, you can’t. Commoners are just a burden.”

“Don’t treat me like an idiot! Even though I look like this, I’m…”

Siesta was shaking. Both her hands were clenched tightly together.

“Yes? Go on?”

“I can cook!”

“As if we didn’t know” Everyone said.

“But, but, meals are important right? While we’re searching for treasure, we’ll be camping right? We can’t just rely on the food we bring. I could make good food for everyone.”

Well she was right on that point. Guiche and Kirche were both nobles and couldn’t stand eating bad food.

“But you have work to do right? Are you just going to take a break?”

“The cook always lets me leave if I say I’m doing something for Saito.”

The head chef really liked Saito, he would probably do exactly as Siesta had said.

“Fine, do what you want. But I’ll tell you beforehand, the ruins, forests and caves we’re heading to are dangerous places. There are lots of monsters there.”

“I’ll be fine, Saito will protect me!”

And with that, Siesta grabbed Saito’s arm, leading him to fantasize about Siesta’s naked breasts pressing against him.

Kirche nodded and turned to everyone.

“After the preparations are done we’re heading off!”

----

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Talk:Zero no Tsukaima:Volume3 Chapter4

2007-11-17T17:56:57Z

Delwack: /* Yosenabe */ yosenabe

==Edict==

Throughout the chapter the word "edict" is used to refer to something Louise has to say during the Princess's wedding ceremony.

1. A decree or proclamation issued by an authority and having the force of law. 2. A formal pronouncement or command.

Though the material from the chapters where Louise actually gets the assignment from the princess are missing, the sense I get is Louise is to deliver a speech about the princess, not issuing law.

Would speech be more accurate here?

--[[User:Delwack|Delwack]] 10:01, 16 November 2007 (PST)

At first i thought so too, but the it uses the word 詔, which has the definition of "imperial decree or imperial edict", edict definetly doesn't sound right for a wedding though...

--

Alright, for the time being, I'm gonna leave it alone. It'll probably be clearer once the chapters containing what Louise is acutally supposed to be doing are translated, and the passages can be adjusted then.

--[[User:Delwack|Delwack]] 11:33, 16 November 2007 (PST)

==living in fear==

the passage:

“Yes. A possibility that even commoners can win against nobles. We’re kind of living in fear of the nobles. But there are people who aren’t like that, people who are as happy as me. Even everyone in the kitchen thinks it”

'''"There are people who aren't like that"''', as in people who don't fear nobles or people that can win against nobles? Also, does '''"even everyone in the kitchen thinks it"''' refer to the fact that commoners can win against nobles, they don't live in fear of them, both, or is it ambiguous so it can go either way?

--[[User:Delwack|Delwack]] 11:33, 16 November 2007 (PST)

Ugh, let me change that into some make-sense english

==Counting==

Within ten seconds, various things happen...

One second. Louise notices Siesta who was pushed onto the bed by Saito.
Two seconds. Louise notices that her blouse is undone.
Three seconds. Saito and Siesta stand up flustered.
Six seconds. Siesta had done up the buttons on her blouse.
Seven seconds. She Siesta dashed out of the room, facing away from Louise.
Eight seconds. Saito cries, “Wait Siesta!”
Nine seconds. Louise regains herself.
Ten seconds. Just as Saito was about to explain what had happened, he felt an intense pain as Louise high kicked him.

My revision
First second: Louise notices that Siesta was pushed onto the bed by Saito.
Second second: Louise notices that her blouse is undone.
Third second: Saito and Siesta stand up flustered.
Sixth second: Siesta buttons up her blouse.
Seventh second: Siesta dashes out of the room, facing away from Louise.
Eighth second: Saito cries, “Wait Siesta!”
Nineth second: Louise regains herself.
Tenth second: Just as Saito is about to explain what had happened, he feet an intense pain as Louise high kicks him.

Perhaps it would be better to omit the "Second(s)" and just write it as
one:
two:
three:

etc.

--[[User:Delwack|Delwack]] 11:33, 16 November 2007 (PST)

==Yosenabe==

I'm not sure, but I'm guessing that yosenabe is a Japanese dish saito should be familiar with? Perhaps a translation note should be added here to describe what it is. On the other hand, since Saito doesn't react to this information, I could be mistaken.

--

Yes Yosenabe is a japanese dish but it seems like Saito doesn't recognise the name. By the way, how did you add a comment on top of another comment? i'm only editing your comment at the moment.

--

if you're refering to the chapter headings, I coded them manually using <nowiki>==header name==</nowiki>

if your refering to my signatures, that's four tildes (<nowiki>~~~~</nowiki>), and I just manually added two dashes as dividers between text so that it would be readable. Maybe someone else will inform me as to how to properly do this ^^;

--[[User:Delwack|Delwack]] 09:56, 17 November 2007 (PST)

Talk:Zero no Tsukaima:Volume3 Chapter4

2007-11-16T19:38:36Z

Delwack: Yosenabe comment

==Edict==

Throughout the chapter the word "edict" is used to refer to something Louise has to say during the Princess's wedding ceremony.

1. A decree or proclamation issued by an authority and having the force of law. 2. A formal pronouncement or command.

Though the material from the chapters where Louise actually gets the assignment from the princess are missing, the sense I get is Louise is to deliver a speech about the princess, not issuing law.

Would speech be more accurate here?

--[[User:Delwack|Delwack]] 10:01, 16 November 2007 (PST)

At first i thought so too, but the it uses the word 詔, which has the definition of "imperial decree or imperial edict", edict definetly doesn't sound right for a wedding though...

--

Alright, for the time being, I'm gonna leave it alone. It'll probably be clearer once the chapters containing what Louise is acutally supposed to be doing are translated, and the passages can be adjusted then.

--[[User:Delwack|Delwack]] 11:33, 16 November 2007 (PST)

==living in fear==

the passage:

“Yes. A possibility that even commoners can win against nobles. We’re kind of living in fear of the nobles. But there are people who aren’t like that, people who are as happy as me. Even everyone in the kitchen thinks it”

'''"There are people who aren't like that"''', as in people who don't fear nobles or people that can win against nobles? Also, does '''"even everyone in the kitchen thinks it"''' refer to the fact that commoners can win against nobles, they don't live in fear of them, both, or is it ambiguous so it can go either way?

--[[User:Delwack|Delwack]] 11:33, 16 November 2007 (PST)

==Counting==

Within ten seconds, various things happen...

One second. Louise notices Siesta who was pushed onto the bed by Saito.
Two seconds. Louise notices that her blouse is undone.
Three seconds. Saito and Siesta stand up flustered.
Six seconds. Siesta had done up the buttons on her blouse.
Seven seconds. She Siesta dashed out of the room, facing away from Louise.
Eight seconds. Saito cries, “Wait Siesta!”
Nine seconds. Louise regains herself.
Ten seconds. Just as Saito was about to explain what had happened, he felt an intense pain as Louise high kicked him.

My revision
First second: Louise notices that Siesta was pushed onto the bed by Saito.
Second second: Louise notices that her blouse is undone.
Third second: Saito and Siesta stand up flustered.
Sixth second: Siesta buttons up her blouse.
Seventh second: Siesta dashes out of the room, facing away from Louise.
Eighth second: Saito cries, “Wait Siesta!”
Nineth second: Louise regains herself.
Tenth second: Just as Saito is about to explain what had happened, he feet an intense pain as Louise high kicks him.

Perhaps it would be better to omit the "Second(s)" and just write it as
one:
two:
three:

etc.

--[[User:Delwack|Delwack]] 11:33, 16 November 2007 (PST)

==Yosenabe==

I'm not sure, but I'm guessing that yosenabe is a Japanese dish saito should be familiar with? Perhaps a translation note should be added here to describe what it is. On the other hand, since Saito doesn't react to this information, I could be mistaken.

Talk:Zero no Tsukaima:Volume3 Chapter4

2007-11-16T19:34:38Z

Delwack: /* living in fear */ edit for clarity

==Edict==

Throughout the chapter the word "edict" is used to refer to something Louise has to say during the Princess's wedding ceremony.

1. A decree or proclamation issued by an authority and having the force of law. 2. A formal pronouncement or command.

Though the material from the chapters where Louise actually gets the assignment from the princess are missing, the sense I get is Louise is to deliver a speech about the princess, not issuing law.

Would speech be more accurate here?

--[[User:Delwack|Delwack]] 10:01, 16 November 2007 (PST)

At first i thought so too, but the it uses the word 詔, which has the definition of "imperial decree or imperial edict", edict definetly doesn't sound right for a wedding though...

--

Alright, for the time being, I'm gonna leave it alone. It'll probably be clearer once the chapters containing what Louise is acutally supposed to be doing are translated, and the passages can be adjusted then.

--[[User:Delwack|Delwack]] 11:33, 16 November 2007 (PST)

==living in fear==

the passage:

“Yes. A possibility that even commoners can win against nobles. We’re kind of living in fear of the nobles. But there are people who aren’t like that, people who are as happy as me. Even everyone in the kitchen thinks it”

'''"There are people who aren't like that"''', as in people who don't fear nobles or people that can win against nobles? Also, does '''"even everyone in the kitchen thinks it"''' refer to the fact that commoners can win against nobles, they don't live in fear of them, both, or is it ambiguous so it can go either way?

--[[User:Delwack|Delwack]] 11:33, 16 November 2007 (PST)

==Counting==

Within ten seconds, various things happen...

One second. Louise notices Siesta who was pushed onto the bed by Saito.
Two seconds. Louise notices that her blouse is undone.
Three seconds. Saito and Siesta stand up flustered.
Six seconds. Siesta had done up the buttons on her blouse.
Seven seconds. She Siesta dashed out of the room, facing away from Louise.
Eight seconds. Saito cries, “Wait Siesta!”
Nine seconds. Louise regains herself.
Ten seconds. Just as Saito was about to explain what had happened, he felt an intense pain as Louise high kicked him.

My revision
First second: Louise notices that Siesta was pushed onto the bed by Saito.
Second second: Louise notices that her blouse is undone.
Third second: Saito and Siesta stand up flustered.
Sixth second: Siesta buttons up her blouse.
Seventh second: Siesta dashes out of the room, facing away from Louise.
Eighth second: Saito cries, “Wait Siesta!”
Nineth second: Louise regains herself.
Tenth second: Just as Saito is about to explain what had happened, he feet an intense pain as Louise high kicks him.

Perhaps it would be better to omit the "Second(s)" and just write it as
one:
two:
three:

etc.

--[[User:Delwack|Delwack]] 11:33, 16 November 2007 (PST)

Talk:Zero no Tsukaima:Volume3 Chapter4

2007-11-16T19:33:19Z

Delwack: added additional discussion topics

==Edict==

Throughout the chapter the word "edict" is used to refer to something Louise has to say during the Princess's wedding ceremony.

1. A decree or proclamation issued by an authority and having the force of law. 2. A formal pronouncement or command.

Though the material from the chapters where Louise actually gets the assignment from the princess are missing, the sense I get is Louise is to deliver a speech about the princess, not issuing law.

Would speech be more accurate here?

--[[User:Delwack|Delwack]] 10:01, 16 November 2007 (PST)

At first i thought so too, but the it uses the word 詔, which has the definition of "imperial decree or imperial edict", edict definetly doesn't sound right for a wedding though...

--

Alright, for the time being, I'm gonna leave it alone. It'll probably be clearer once the chapters containing what Louise is acutally supposed to be doing are translated, and the passages can be adjusted then.

--[[User:Delwack|Delwack]] 11:33, 16 November 2007 (PST)

==living in fear==

the passage:

“Yes. A possibility that even commoners can win against nobles. We’re kind of living in fear of the nobles. But there are people who aren’t like that, people who are as happy as me. Even everyone in the kitchen thinks it”

There are people who aren't like that, as in people who don't fear nobles or people that can win against nobles? Also, does even everyone in the kitchen thinks it refer to the fact that commoners can win against nobles, they don't live in fear of them, both, or is it ambiguous so it can go either way?

--[[User:Delwack|Delwack]] 11:33, 16 November 2007 (PST)

==Counting==

Within ten seconds, various things happen...

One second. Louise notices Siesta who was pushed onto the bed by Saito.
Two seconds. Louise notices that her blouse is undone.
Three seconds. Saito and Siesta stand up flustered.
Six seconds. Siesta had done up the buttons on her blouse.
Seven seconds. She Siesta dashed out of the room, facing away from Louise.
Eight seconds. Saito cries, “Wait Siesta!”
Nine seconds. Louise regains herself.
Ten seconds. Just as Saito was about to explain what had happened, he felt an intense pain as Louise high kicked him.

My revision
First second: Louise notices that Siesta was pushed onto the bed by Saito.
Second second: Louise notices that her blouse is undone.
Third second: Saito and Siesta stand up flustered.
Sixth second: Siesta buttons up her blouse.
Seventh second: Siesta dashes out of the room, facing away from Louise.
Eighth second: Saito cries, “Wait Siesta!”
Nineth second: Louise regains herself.
Tenth second: Just as Saito is about to explain what had happened, he feet an intense pain as Louise high kicks him.

Perhaps it would be better to omit the "Second(s)" and just write it as
one:
two:
three:

etc.

--[[User:Delwack|Delwack]] 11:33, 16 November 2007 (PST)

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume3 Chapter4

2007-11-16T19:26:40Z

Delwack: editing grammar, sentence structure, and general flow (first 1/2 of chapter)

Louise, seated in the east courtyard of the Academy of Magic, commonly known as Austri, was frantically knitting. The spring weather was beginning to change as summer approached, but Louise could still be seen in her spring clothing. Even during the summer, it was quite dry instead of humid.

Ten days had passed since they had returned from Albion. Today was a day off. Without even eating desert, Louise came to the courtyard after her meal to knit. Sometimes, she would give her hands a rest and stare at the white pages of the Founder’s Prayer book while thinking of a fitting edict for the Princess’s ceremony.

Around her, students were enjoying themselves. There was a group playing with a ball. Using magic, they would throw the ball into a basket without using their hands and try to score the most points. Staring at the group of people, Louise sighed heavily and looked at what she had started to knit.

Looking at the scene from the side, it was much like a painting. Sitting there quietly, Louise looked like a beautiful girl. Louise’s hobby was knitting. When she was small, her mother told her that if she had no talent for magic, she should at least have something she was good at, and so her mother taught her how to knit.

But it seemed like the heavens did not give Louise any talent in knitting. Louise had planned to knit a sweater. However, regardless how favorably she looked upon it, it looked more like a distorted muffler. Actually it was more like an object complicatedly entangled with wool. Louise stared bitterly at the object and let out another sigh.

The face of the maid working in the kitchen resurfaced in her mind. Louise knew that she was making food for Saito. Saito thought Louise didn’t know, but Louise was not completely oblivious.

''That girl can cook well. Kirche has good looks. What do I have?'' Harboring these thouhts, she decided to try her hobby of knitting, but…. It seems like it wasn’t such a good choice.

Just as she was becoming slightly depressed from staring at the thing she was knitting, someone tapped her on the shoulder . It was Kirche. Panicking, Louise quickly hid what she was knitting with the Founder’s Prayer book.

“What are you doing Louise?”

With her usual smile that seemed like she was looking down on someone, she sat next to Louise.

“C-Can’t you see? I’m reading.”

“But, that book is just blank, isn’t it?”

“This book is a national treasure called the Founder’s Prayer book you know” Said Louise

“Why do you have a national treasure?”

Louise explained to Kirche that at Henrietta’s wedding ceremony, she was to read out the edict and how she was to use the Founder’s Prayer book, and so on.

“I see. I’m guessing that the princess’s wedding ceremony has something to do with the journey to Albion?”

Louise considered whether to answer Kirche truthfully or not, but since Kirche had acted as a decoy so that they could go on ahead, she nodded.

“We risked our lives so that the Princess’s wedding could proceed smoothly? Not a very prestigious task… So basically it has something to do with the alliance between Tristain and Germania announced the other day?”

Kirche was quite sharp.

“Don’t say anything to anyone about it” Said Louise with a slightly discouraged expression.

“Of course I won’t. I’m not Guische you know. Our two native countries have become allies. We should try and get along from now on. Right? La Vallière.”

Kirche put her hands on Louise’s shoulders and smiled, almost purposefully.

“Did you hear? Albion’s new government proposed a non-aggression treaty. Cheers to the peace that we brought about.”

Louise replied half heartedly. For the sake of this peace, Henrietta has to marry a prince whom she doesn’t even love. You could say that she had no choice, but it wasn’t something to be happy about.

“By the way, what were you knitting?”

Louise blushed deeply.

“I-I wasn’t knitting anything”

“You were. It’s here right?”

Kirche grabbed it from under the Founder’s Prayer book.

“Hey, give it back!”

Louise was trying to take it back, but Kirche easily restrained her.

“What is it?” asked Kirche, dumbfounded while looking at the object.

“I-It’s a sweater”

“A sweater? It looks more like a starfish. And a new species at that.”

“As if I would knit something like that!”

Louise finally snatched her knitting back, and looked downwards, embarrassed.

“Why are you knitting a sweater?”

“None of your business.”

“That’s ok. I know why anyway.”

Kirche put her hands on Louise’s shoulders again and approached her face.

“You were knitting it for your familiar weren’t you?”

“N-No! I would never do such a thing!” cried Louise, with a bright red face.

“You’re really easy to understand you know. You like him right? Why?” Asked Kirche while looking into Louise’s eyes.

“I-I don’t like him. You're the one who likes him. That idiot doesn’t have any good qualities.”

“You know Louise. When you lie, you’re earlobes shake. Did you know that?”

Louise quickly grabbed her earlobes. Realizing that it was a lie, she returned her hands to her knees in a flustered manner.

“A-Anyhow, I won’t give him to you. He’s my familiar anyway.”

Kirche laughed and said, “It’s good that you want him for yourself. But I'm not the one you are worrying about, I think.”

“What do you mean?”

“Um… perhaps that kitchen maid?”

Louise’s eyes shifted.

“Heh, so I was right?”

“N-Not really…”

“If you go to your room now, you might see something interesting”

Louise stood up quickly.

“I thought you didn’t like him?” Said Kirche in a playful tone.

“I only forgot something!” cried Louise while dashing off.

----

Saito was cleaning the room. Sweeping the floor with a broom, wiping the tables with clothes. As Louise had recently been doing her own laundry and as well as other things related to her appearance, Saito’s work was reduced to cleaning.

Cleaning was done was very quickly. Louise’s room didn’t have many things in the first place. A small desk with drawers next to the closet, a table with a small vase containing a small plant, two chairs with that table, and things like the bed and bookshelf. As Louise was a fairly studios person, her bookshelf was lined up with thick books.

He took one of the books down. It had characters that he had never seen before. Well of course, thought Saito as he put it back. But, why was he able to communicate with Louise then? Their language was different, and yet they were able to understand each other.

“What’s wrong partner?” asked Derflinger who was leaning against the wall of the room.

“Derf! Why do I understand what you’re saying?” asked Saito as he rushed to Derflinger.

“Well, if you didn’t understand, we would be in a bit of a pickle.”

“I come from a different world. And despite that I’m still able to understand your language. I don’t understand why!”

Saito remembered the person who was saved by Old Osman around thirty years ago. He was a person from his world. It seems like he and Osman had spoken with each other.

“How did you come to Halkeginia anyway partner?”

“I’m not sure myself… there was strange gate giving off this light…”

“Then I would think that the answer has something to do with that gate.” Said Derflinger, as though it were nothing important.

“What exactly was that gate then?”

“Dunno.”

Saito was a bit surprised.

“You’re a legendary sword and yet you don’t know anything. You should know a bit more since you’re legendary. Like, how to get me home…” Said Saito bitterly.

“I’m forgetful and not really interested anyway. Can’t rely on legends too much.”

Someone knocked on the door. Who could it be? If it was Louise, she wouldn’t knock. It’s probably Guishe or Kirche? “It’s not locked” Said Saito.

The door opened and Siesta popped her head in.

“S-Siesta.”

“Umm…”

She was in her usual maid uniform but looked slightly different. Her done up silky black hair dangled on her forehead and the freckles on her face emitted some charm. She was holding a large silver tray, filled with food.

“Um, you haven’t come to the kitchen recently…”

Saito nodded. As Louise let him eat whatever he wanted to, he visited the kitchen less often.

“So I was worried that you might be hungry…” Siesta said nervously.

Seeing her cute gestures, Saito’s heart started throbbing.

“T-Thanks. But, Louise has let me eat at the table now, so I haven’t really been hungry”

“Really? I’ve been serving the teachers table recently so I didn’t notice. If I’m just a being nuisance then…”

Siesta hung her head slightly.

“N-No, that’s not it at all! I’m really happy that you brought me food! I’m actually hungry right now!” Said Saito, even though he was full from eating at the Alviss dining hall just a while ago.

“Really?”

Siesta’s face brightened.

“Well, eat to your heart’s content”

The small table was crammed full of food. Siesta sat next to Saito, smiling. Saito started to hate himself for eating so much before. But, he couldn’t just let Siesta’s good intentions go to waste. Determined, he started to eat the food.

“Is it good?” asked Siesta

“Yeah, it’s really good”

He wasn’t lying. But it would have been even better if he had been hungry.

“Ehehe, eat all you want then”

Siesta gazed at Saito who was eating in a hungry fashion.

“Oh sorry, my table manners…”

“N-No, it’s not that! It’s the opposite. I’m really happy that someone likes the food so much! The food and the cooks would be really happy!”

Blushing, she wiped her eyes with her hands. Siesta was cute like that. Saito couldn’t taste the flavor of the food anymore.

“I made that one” said Siesta in a shy voice.

“Really?”

“Yeah. It was difficult to make it in the kitchen, but because you’re eating it, I’m glad I did it.”

Saito felt his heart tense up. Siesta was thinking of me. Me of all people. He lost himself within his thoughts. The atmosphere between them was very tense. Siesta suddenly said in a flustered tone, “S-Saito!”

“Y-Yes!”

“Umm.”

Seista paused, as if trying to choose the right words.

“That talk, that we had before, was a lot of fun! Especially about that thing! Um, what was it called? Oh, the airplane!”

Saito nodded. Saito had talked to Siesta about his world and Japan in the bath. Siesta, coming from a village, didn’t know much about the world and was able to grasp what Saito had said as though they were things from another country.

“Ah, the airplane.”

“Yes! Being able to fly without magic must be wonderful! So even commoners like us, can fly freely in the sky like birds?”

“Isn’t there an airship?”

“It only hovers.”

“My village is actually a very nice place. It’s called Tarb. It’s about three days from here by horse, in the direction of La Rochelle.

Saito listened intently while eating the food.

“It’s a very remote village and there’s nothing really special there but… it has a very spacious and beautiful field. When it’s spring, the spring flowers bloom and when it’s summer, the summer flowers bloom. It’s like a sea of flowers, as far as the eye can see, past the horizon. It should be very beautiful at the moment…” Said Siesta, eyes closed as if she were drowning in memories.

“I want to look at that sea of flowers just once in an airplane.”

“Sounds nice…”

“Oh, why didn’t I think of it before!” cried Siesta who suddenly grasped Saito’s hand.

Surprised, Saito nearly fell backwards.

“W-What?”

“Do you want to visit my village Saito?”

“Huh?”

“The princess is getting married right? There’s a special holiday for us. It’s been quite a long time since I’ve returned to the village… If it’s ok, please come. I want to show you that beautiful field of flowers. My village has this really nice way of cooking stew as well. It’s called "Yosenabe". It’s made from vegetables that people don’t usually use. I really want to let you taste it!” 

“W-Why do you want me to come?”

“…You showed me that there’s a possibility” said Siesta, nervously looking downwards.

“A possibility?”

“Yes. A possibility that even commoners can win against nobles. We’re kind of living in fear of the nobles. But there are people who aren’t like that, people who are as happy as me. Even everyone in the kitchen thinks it”

“I want to show such a person to my hometown…” said Siesta.

“I-I see…”

Saito felt embarrassed. I’m not great or anything. Occasionally I’m a legendary familiar, but that’s all. It’s not something to be praised over.

“Of course, it’s not only that. I also want to show Saito the village… But, if I bring a man back suddenly, my family will be shocked. What should I do…”

Suddenly Siesta blushed deeply and whispered, “I can just say you’re my husband.”

“W-What?”

“If I say it’s because we’re getting married, they’ll be happy. My mother, father, brother and sister will all be happy.”

“Siesta?”

When Siesta glanced at Saito, who was staring at her dumbfounded, she shook her head.

“Sorry! That will be troublesome! I'm not sure if you'll even come! Haha!”

Embarrassed, Saito replied, “S-Siesta, you’re really bold sometimes. Like when we took a bath.”

Siesta blushed once again.

“I’m not being bold or anything.”

“Eh?”

“When I left home, my mother told me to not show anyone my body except to my chosen man”

And with that, Siesta reached out and grasped Saito’s hand. Saito’s heart beat very loudly.

“I would have showed you if you simply asked.”

“Y-You’re joking…right?” Saito said, slack jawed.

“It wasn’t a joke. Even now…”

“W-W-What about now?”

Siesta looked straight into Saito’s face.

“Aren’t I attractive?”

“No, that’s not it at all.”

She was attractive. Too attractive.

“Really?”

Siesta continued looking into Saito. ''Stop'', Saito thought, feeling as thought he were being drawn into those black eyes.

“Then why didn’t you do anything when we had a bath?”

Siesta hid her eyes sadly.

'' Ah, don’t look like that, I’ll feel as though I’ve done something very bad.''

“…I see, I’m not attractive. You have such a cute girl with you too…That La Vallière is a noble too. I’m just a village girl after all.” Said Siesta sadly, sighing.

“No, it’s not like that at all!”

“Saito.”

“You’re really attractive. I can guarantee it. You look stunning without clothes on.”

Normally those words would get him beaten up, but Siesta was glad.

She had been wondering whether to bring in the desert or not. While Saito was rambling on, she closed her eyes and stood up. With a big breath, she let her apron fall to the ground.

“Siesta!” Said Saito, shocked.

Siesta looked at him calmly. She was the kind of person who would do something well once she had decided to do it. She started to undo the buttons on her blouse one by one.

“Siesta! I don’t think it’s a good idea!” cried Saito, shaking his head.

“Don’t worry.”

Her blouse was half undone. Her well-sized cleavage captured Saito’s vision. Saito sprang at Siesta, but suddenly found himself shaking his head, crying, “W-Wait! Wait a moment! I have to think about something like this!”

“Kya!”

Siesta, whom Saito was grasping by the shoulders, lost her balance and fell onto Louise’s bed behind them, as if Saito had pushed her down.

“Sorry…”

Directly below Saito, Siesta lay with her blouse undone. Siesta put her hands on her chest and closed her eyes.

With superb timing, Louise had opened the door.

Within ten seconds, various things occurred.

First second: Louise notices that Siesta was pushed onto the bed by Saito.
Second second: Louise notices that her blouse is undone.
Third second: Saito and Siesta stand up flustered.
Sixth second: Siesta buttons up her blouse.
Seventh second: Siesta dashes out of the room, facing away from Louise.
Eighth second: Saito cries, “Wait Siesta!”
Nineth second: Louise regains herself.
Tenth second: Just as Saito is about to explain what had happened, he feet an intense pain as Louise high kicks him.

And with that, Saito was lying on the floor ten seconds after Louise opened the door.

Louise stepped on Saito’s head. Her voice and body were shaking.

“What exactly were you doing?”

“It’s not what it seems, Louise.”

“What were you doing on my bed?”

“It’s a long story, Siesta was bringing me food and…”

“A familiar doing something like that on his master’s bed. I can’t forgive you.”

“It’s not what it seems to be. I didn’t plan to do anything like-“

“That was the last straw.”

Tears started to fall from Louise’s eyes. Saito stood up and grasped Louise’s shoulders.

“Listen to me, it’s a misunderstanding!”

“Enough already.”

Louise glared at Saito.

“What?”

Saito couldn’t understand why Louise was so angry. She didn’t even like him. It definitely wasn’t something to cry about.

“Get out”

“Um, just then, I didn’t mean for it to happen…”

“Get out! You’re fired!”

Saito was also starting to feel angry. First you summon me then you fire me? What am I supposed to do?

“I’m fired?”

“Yes, you’re fired! Go die in a ditch somewhere!”

Those were harsh words, no matter what he had done. All that, just because he and Siesta were on her bed. We weren’t even doing anything. And I thought she was becoming nicer.

“Ok, fine.”

“I don’t want to see your face ever again”

Saito grabbed Derflinger and left the room without another word.

Alone in the room, Louise lay on her bed. She put the blanket over her head.

So mean, Louise thought.

“It hasn’t only been today. When I’ve been having lessons, he’s been bringing that girl in and doing that and I didn’t know. I won’t forgive him.”

Louise bit her lip. So his feelings for her were all lies. Tears ran down her cheek.

“I hate you... and you even kissed me.”

As if the words were meant for herself, she whispered them repeatedly.

“… and you even kissed me.”

----

While searching for Belldandy, Guishe spotted a tent in the corner of the Vestri courtyard. For some reason a huge kettle was placed next to it. Guiche wondered what the kettle and the tent were for.

It was a crudely made tent made from a stick and an old rag. There were remains of food, bones and skin from fruits, scattered around. It seemed like someone was living there. His beloved familiar came out of the tent while he was looking at the tent with his head tilted in wonder.

“Belldandy, so you’re here!”

Guiche got on his knees and rubbed the large mole’s cheeks. The mole happily twitched its nose.

“Belldandy, what are you doing here?”

Someone crawled out of the tent and called out to the mole.

“Come here mole. You and I, were friends right?”

It was Saito. Disheveled and with a wine bottle in his hand, he was obviously drunk.

“What on earth are you doing?” asked Guiche, surprised.
Saito took a sip from the bottle and continued to call out to the mole, ignoring Guiche.

“Hey, come here. You’re the only friend I can trust.”

The large mole, as if it was troubled, looked at both Guiche and Saito.

“Belldandy don’t go over there. Why is Belldandy your friend anyway?”

When Guiche asked that, Saito replied with a dead voice, lying on the ground.

“Because I’m a mole. A useless, poor, miserable mole.”

“I don’t know what happened, what don’t go thinking Belldandy is the same as you”

Guiche peered inside the tent. Derflinger and for some reason, Kirche’s salamander were in there.

“Kyuru kyuru” <- sound that salamander makes, not sure how to translate

“What do you want?” Each of them said.

There was a pile of straw on the ground, and an upturned cup. That was all that was in the tent.

Guiche turned to Saito.

“So, you got driven out of Louise’s room?

Lying on the floor, Saito nodded.

“And so you made this tent?”

Saito nodded again.

“Being lonely, you gathered people’s familiars and got drunk?”

Saito nodded strongly. Guiche closed his eyes and nodded himself.

“Hmm. So you’re a good for nothing.”

“What else am I supposed to do? I’ve got no place to go. I don’t even have a clue how to get home. I can only drink.”

Saito gulped down the wine. Someone came rushing towards them. It was Siesta.

“Oh, I’m sorry I’m late. Here’s your lunch.”

It seemed like this maid from the kitchen was taking care of Saito.

“You’ve drank this much already?! I told you a bottle per day!”
Siesta grabbed his hand while scolding him.

“Sorry…”

Saito sadly hung his head.

“You guys! I told you to keep an eye on how much he drank!”

“Kyuru kyuru”

“My bad” replied both the salamander and Derflinger in a sorry voice.

Siesta hastily cleaned up the mess around the tent and made Saito stand up.

“I’ll come again in the evening! Don’t drink too much!”

And then Siesta hurried away in the same fashion she had came.

Watching her leave, Guiche said with an artificial rose in his mouth, “Well, Louise would get angry if you were two timing.”

“I’m not two timing! I’m not even involved with anyone, not Louise nor Siesta!”

He had kissed Louise while she was sleeping, but he didn’t say that. He would rather forget about it.

“Well whatever, but do you plan on living here?”

“Got a problem?”

“You’re ruining the beautiful scenery the school has.”

“Shut up.”

“You’ll be told to get out if the teachers see you, you know.”

Saito gulped down his wine without another word, returning to the tent while hugging the mole. The mole looked desperately at Guiche.

“Hey, give me back my Belldandy!”

----

Meanwhile, Louise had been skipping class and stayed in her bed, worrying endlessly. Three days had passed since she drove Saito out. She was thinking about the familiar she drove out. He even kissed me, he even kissed me, he even kissed me, she thought endlessly. Having your pride hurt is really a terrible thing. She sadly glanced at the haystack that Saito used to use. She wanted to throw it out, but she couldn’t bring herself to do it.

Suddenly a knock came at the door. The first thought she had was that Saito had finally returned. Her sadness turned to joy, and within that joy she felt anger. Why am I glad he’s back? I should not let him back in for coming back so late.

The door opened. Louise jumped up and cried angrily.

“Idiot! Where have you…eh?”

It was Kirche who had come in. Brushing her flaming hair, she smiled at Louise.

“It’s only me, sorry.”

“What are you doing here?”

Louise went back to her bed. Kirche walked briskly to the bed and sat down. She threw away the blanket at once, revealing Louise curled up, sulking, in her negligee.

“You’ve been absent for three days now, so I came to see you”

Kirche sighed heavily. Having a good conscience really did have its pains. She didn’t think Louise would drive him out of the room. She thought it would be good for the two to have a fight and separate from each other a bit, but she didn’t think Louise would go this far.

“So, what are you planning to do, now that you’ve driven your familiar out of your room?”

“None of your business.”

Kirche looked at Louise coldly. On her rosy cheeks, there were traces of tears. She had probably been crying for a while now.

“I knew you were foolishly arrogant and proud but I didn’t think you were this cold hearted. They were just eating together.”

“It wasn’t only just that, of all things they were on my bed…” Louise muttered.

“Were they in each other’s arms?”

Louise nodded. Kirche was quite shocked. To make a move on a girl who came to bring him food… Saito was pretty good.

“Well, seeing the guy you like with a girl on your own bed must be quite a shock.”

“I don’t like him! It’s just that they were on my bed…”

“That’s just an excuse. You drove him out because you like him, and you were angry with him.”

Kirche’s words hit the mark, yet Louise disagreed and pouted her lips.
“I can’t I say I didn’t see it coming. It’s because you didn’t give anything to him. It’s only natural he’d go flirt with another girl.”

Louise remained silent.

“La Vallière, you’re a strange girl you know. You’re being angry and crying over a guy who you won’t even kiss. You can’t win like that…” Said Kirche in a bored tone while she was standing up.

“I’ll do something about Saito. I was looking forward to taking Saito away from you… but you hit him and kick him and drive him out, I actually feel quite sorry for him. He’s not a toy you know.”

Louise bit her lips.

“A familiar is a mage’s partner. You fail as a mage because you can’t treat him properly. Well… you are zero after all.”

And with that, Kirche left. Louise didn’t reply back. She crawled back on her bed, full of sorrow and regret, and cried like she used to when she was small.

----

When Kirche had come to Saito’s tent, it was late at night already. Saito’s drunken voice could be heard within the crude tent. Flame’s “Kyuru kyuru” could also be heard in the tent. It must have come here to play when she had gone out to the streets.

Kirche opened the flap of the tent. It was a disgusting scene inside. Guiche had his face buried in his mole, crying. Saito was hugging Flame, while grumbling with a wine bottle in another hand.

“It’s just like you said! Your an idiot!” shouted Saito. It seems like he had drunk so much he couldn’t even articulate properly.

“I didn’t even do anything with that Katie. She held my hand, and I had only lightly kissed Mortmerncy! Despite that, I-!”

Guiche burst into tears. He was the type who cried when he drank. Kirche sighed. Why do men have do be such idiots?
Derflinger noticed Kirche and told Saito.

“Gentlemen, there’s a guest.”

“Guest?”

Saito looked groggily at Kirche.

“Kirche?”

“Looks fun, can I join?” Said Kirche, with a smile on her face.

Saito, who couldn’t possibly get even more drunk, was angry by just looking at a woman. He faced Kirche.

“Those large tits, if you show me them, you can join”

Guiche started clapping his hands.

“I absolutely agree! In the name of Tristain’s nobles! I totally agree!”

Instead of replying, Kirche took out her wand and started reciting an incantation.

“Less drunk now?”

Saito and Guiche, who were both sitting straight now, nodded.

Everything around them was scorched. Even they were scorched. Saito’s hair, Guiche’s nice shirt, were ragged looking by Kirche’s fire magic. They had heard of water being a good trick to use, but they didn’t think fire would work as well.

“Well then, get ready to leave.”

“Get ready to leave?”

Guiche and Saito looked at each other.

“Yes. Hey Saito.” Kirche called him by his name instead of darling.

“What?”

“Do you plan on giving in a tent for the rest of your life?”

“No, but…I got driven out, and I haven’t found a way back home either…”

A way back home? Kirche and Guiche looked at each other. Saito suddenly shook his head.

“No, I mean, that, Roba in the east!”

“Ah, you were born there weren’t you?”

Kirche nodded in comprehension. Saito sighed in relief.

While Kirche caressed his Saito’s cheek, she said, “Don’t you want to become a noble?”

“A noble?”

Guiche was slightly taken aback.

“But Kirche, he’s a commoner. He can’t be a noble since he’s not a mage.”

“In Tristain that is. By the law, commoners are strictly forbidden to purchase land or become nobles.

“Exactly”

“But, in Germania it’s different. If you have money, even if you’re a commoner, you can buy land and become a noble, or buy the rights to a position and become a tax collector or a commander.

“And that’s why they call Germania uncivilized.” Said Guiche as though he were feeling sick.

“Uncivilized? People who are fussed over traditions and customs like ‘if you’re not a mage you can’t be a noble’ which make their country weak have no right to talk. It’s the reason why Tristain has to ally with Germania to be able to oppose Albion.

Saito, who had been quietly listening, finally opened his mouth.

“Um, so Kirche. What you’re saying is that I should become a noble through money, in your country?”

“Exactly that.”

“I don’t have that kind of money. I’m penniless.”

“Then earn some.”

Kirche tapped Saito’s face with a bundle of parchment.

“What’s that?”

Guiche and Saito looked at the bundle. They seemed like maps.

“They’re treasure maps.”

“Treasure?!” Guiche and Saito said, surprised.

“Yes, we’re going treasure hunting and selling the treasure we find. Saito… you can do whatever you want then.”

Saito gulped. Kirche was embracing Saito, with her breasts pushing against him. Saito was shaking as though he was suffocating.

“When you become a noble… you can propose to me ok? I like guys like you. I don’t care if you’re a commoner or a noble. People who can overcome their difficulties and obtain things beyond people’s imagination… I like people like that.” Said Kirche, who was smiling seductively.

Guiche who was looking at the map, whispered doubtingly, “No matter how I look at it, these maps seem a bit suspicious…”

“I got them from various places like the magic shop, stalls, general stores…”

“It’s definitely something dodgy. I know of a few people who just sell ordinary maps, calling them treasure maps. There are even nobles who become bankrupt because of these hoaxes.”

“That attitude won’t do!” Said Kirche, with her hands made into tight fists.

“Most of them might be scrap, but there might be a real one hidden inside there.”

Gah…Guiche groaned while slapping his forehead.

“Saito, let’s go. Let’s go find treasure and abandon Louise… and then you’ll propose to me ok?”

Abandoning Louise… that did have a nice ring to it. Nobles… their always so proud, and they even forget about the people who have saved them before. Saito made up his mind.

“Alright, I’m in. Let’s go!”

Kirche hugged Saito tightly. Suddenly someone burst in.

“Nononono, you can’t do that!”

“Siesta?”

Before them was Siesta in her maid outfit.

“You can marry, Saito!”

Siesta pulled on Saito.

“Don’t you wish the man you love to be happy?”

Siesta was taken aback by Kirche’s words and looked at Saito. She suddenly shook her head.

“Just because you’re a noble doesn’t necessarily mean you’re happy. You can stay at my village, and buy a vineyard with that money!”

“A vineyard?”

“In my village, there are a lot of good vineyards! We can make nice wine together! Its brand name could be Saito Siesta!”

Kirche and Siesta were both pulling on Saito. It was the first time in his life that he was being fought over by girls. He blushed deeply. This probably wouldn’t happen a second time in his life.

“As if you’d find treasure.” Guiche said in a bored tone.

“Guiche. If we find treasure you can give it to the Princess as a present and perhaps she will see you in a different light.”

Guiche stood up.

“Ladies and gentlemen, let’s go.”

“Take me along please!” Siesta called out. If she didn’t go along, there would be no doubt that Kirche would seduce Saito.

“No, you can’t. Commoners are just a burden.”

“Don’t treat me like an idiot! Even though I look like this, I’m…”

Siesta was shaking. Both her hands were clenched tightly together.

“Yes? Go on?”

“I can cook!”

“As if we didn’t know” Everyone said.

“But, but, meals are important right? While we’re searching for treasure, we’ll be camping right? We can’t just rely on the food we bring. I could make good food for everyone.”

Well she was right on that point. Guiche and Kirche were both nobles and couldn’t stand eating bad food.

“But you have work to do right? Are you just going to take a break?”

“The cook always lets me leave if I say I’m doing something for Saito.”

The head chef really liked Saito, he would probably do exactly as Siesta had said.

“Fine, do what you want. But I’ll tell you beforehand, the ruins, forests and caves we’re heading to are dangerous places. There are lots of monsters there.”

“I’ll be fine, Saito will protect me!”

And with that, Siesta grabbed Saito’s arm, leading him to fantasize about Siesta’s naked breasts pressing against him.

Kirche nodded and turned to everyone.

“After the preparations are done we’re heading off!”

----

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Talk:Zero no Tsukaima:Volume3 Chapter4

2007-11-16T18:01:17Z

Delwack: New page: ==Edict== Throughout the chapter the word "edict" is used to refer to something Louise has to say during the Princess's wedding ceremony. 1. A decree or proclamation issued by an authori...

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume3 Chapter2

2007-11-16T17:51:41Z

Delwack: Editing to improve flow, sentence structure, and grammar, italized most thoughts (I think I got most of them now).

==Louise’s Lovesickness==

The morning after returning from Albion, Louise’s attitude began to change.
To say it simply, she started to become nicer.
After waking up, Saito prepared the wash basin for Louise as usual. He'd pour water into the basin and then wash Louise's face. It was troublesome, but if Saito forgot about the wash basin, severe consequences would follow.

Once when Saito forgot to prepare the wash basin, he wasn’t allowed to eat. The next morning, being quite angry, he caught a frog from the pond at the back of the Academy of Magic and put it in the wash basin. Louise, who hated frogs, cried at the sight of the swimming amphibian. She burst into tears when it suddenly appeared in front of her face. Saito apologized profusely, but Louise did not forgive him for making her cry by such a prank.

That time, Louise was not satisfied by merely not feeding Saito. She tried to whip Saito, resulting in Saito escaping the room and sleeping outside.

They would get into fights like those over a mere wash basin, but after going to Albion, something changed. Warm feelings for Saito started to sprout within Louise, and visa verse. However, they did not realize each other’s feelings.

In the morning, Saito prepared the wash basin feeling slightly awkward. Louise sat on her bed with a drowsy look.

With the wash basin was placed on the floor, Saito scooped up water with both his hands but Louise didn’t move. Her pinkish blond hair dangled on her face. Seemingly tired, she rubbed her eyes. With an absent minded expression, she said: “Leave it there, I’ll do it myself.”

Saito was shocked. He didn’t think the words “I’ll do it myself” could come out of Louise’s mouth.

“Louise?”

Saito waved his hand in front of her face. Louise pouted, facing to the side. She was blushing. As if she was angry, Louise said, “I’ll do it myself. Leave me alone”

Louise dipped her hand in the wash basin, scooped up water, shook her head and washed her face. Water scattered everywhere.

“So, you’re the type that likes to move their face when they wash it huh?”

Louise was slightly taken aback by Saito's comment. Her face blushed and she got angry.

“H-Have a problem with that?”

“No, not at all…”

Saito then took Louise’s clothes from her closet and placed them on her bed face down while Louise put on her panties. Saito, holding Louise's uniform, turned around when he thought she was done. The next step was to dress Louise.

When Saito turned around, Louise, who only had panties on, started to panic and quickly covered her body with her sheets.

“Leave the clothes there”

Louise said, with half her face covered by the sheets. ''What had happened?'' Thought Saito. ''She would normally say something like “Quickly dress me...” with a sleepy face.''

''What's more, she is hiding her body with the sheets. Normally, she wouldn’t care about being seen. Why is she embarrassed?''

“Leave it there? Um, are you sure?”

Louise popped her head up above the sheets.

“I said leave it there didn’t I!?”

Louise then buried half her face in the sheets again and glared at Saito.

''Well this is strange,'' thought Saito as he placed the clothes next to Louise like he was told.

“Face that way.”

“Eh?”

“I said face that way.”

It was as if she was the type of person who didn’t want to seen while changing. This is a very normal reaction for adolescent girls, however Louise had been fine being seen in the past.

Saito turned his back to Louise while thinking, ''“What the hell happened?”''

Well, many things did happen in Albion. Her fiancée was the betrayer and Henrietta, her childhood friend, had lost her lover. It was a horrible experience for Louise. Perhaps those events changed her.

Has Louise really changed?

With an expressionless face, Saito remembered the feeling of Louise’s lips. Saito kissed a half sleeping Louise softly on the lips while on the dragon. Kissing someone while they are sleeping is cowardly and something he ought not have done. But, he couldn’t control himself. He cared a great deal about her.

''Could it be…'', Saito thought. ''That Louise knows about that kiss?''
She didn’t change in private because she felt I was dangerous and thought I was going to make a move on her, right?

Saito stopped his thoughts there and shook his head. If Louise was awake that time, she wouldn’t have kept quiet. Wake up. Get angry. Abuse. That sense of harmony would have exploded into bits. The times like when I crept into the bed were horrible weren’t they? A dog. That’s me, a dog. A dog that is led by a chain and says “woof”.

''Ah. I see now.'' Saito finally realized.

''She feels uneasy becuase I crept into her bed while she was sleeping two nights before going to Albion. This isn’t about the kiss at all. Ah, that’s why she doesn’t want my help changing anymore.'' '''''

Saito felt somewhat sad. In fact, he was deeply regretting it. If only he hadn’t done such a thing. She doesn’t want me making a move on her. Well that’s only natural, but it means she doesn’t like me. That’s also natural I guess…

It is only natural…. Yet saddening.

A ray of hope? Nope. None. Louise doesn’t like me. I’m only a familiar. That being said, I’ve only been a dangerous familiar so far. A bad familiar that transforms into a wolf during the night. A wall has already been built between us.

Dark clouds started gathering. The hope inside Saito’s heart started to whisper desperately. “But, on the way back home on the dragon, she cuddled with me right?” The despair within Saito’s heart replied coldly. "That's just my imagination. I was sent flying when Kirche pointed it out, wasn't I?"

…..Ah, that’s right. There’s no mistake about it. Louise doesn’t think anything of me.

Realizing his own feelings for Louise, sadness overwhelmed Saito. Saito had a personality where if he got carried away, he would be extraordinarily carried away, but when he felt depressed, he would be extraordinarily depressed.

“What are you whispering?”

Saito had not realized he was whispering. When he turned around, Louise, who had already finished changing, looked into his face dubiously.

After a mere twenty seconds of thought, he had reached his conclusion. Feeling down, Saito replied in a sickly voice.

“Sorry. I won’t talk to myself again”

“Yes, it’s somewhat repulsive”

Louise, looking dubiously at Saito, walked out.

“Come on, let’s go to breakfast”

“Yes”

Saito followed after her, depressed.

Even in the Alviss Dining hall, something surprising occurred.

Saito sat down on the floor as always, but his plate of soup was not there. Saito grew impatient. ''Did I do anything to make Louise angry; angry enough to not feed me? No, I don’t think so.''

Last night, after the five of them returned to the academy they reported to Osman. Osman, who had already heard from Henrietta, thanked and praised them for their efforts.

They then returned to their rooms…, and quickly fell asleep. Saito hadn't done anything to anger Louise. With a miserable look on his face, Saito looked up at Louise who was sitting on a chair. Louise started blushing and while turning away she said, “From now on, eat at the table.”

“Eh?”

Saito looked blankly at Louise. Those words were very unexpected of Louise.

“Come on, sit down, quickly.”

Dumbfounded, he sat next to Louise. Malicorne who had always been sitting there and had caught a cold, started to protest.

“Hey Louise. That’s my seat. What do you mean you’ll let your familiar sit on it”

Louise glared at Malicorne.

“If you don’t have seat then just go get a chair”

“Don’t play around with me! Letting a commoner familiar sit down yet I have to go get a chair? That’s just wrong! Hey familiar, piss off, that’s my seat. This is a dining table for nobles.”

The fat Malicorne tried to look somewhat intimidating, but he was trembling slightly. This was supposedly the legendary familiar who defeated Guiche and caught Fouquet.

What is more, it had seemed like they had accomplished some incredible feat while they were away from the academy those couple days. Malicorne was covered in cold sweat when he told Saito off.

Saito, who was feeling extremely down from the wall between himself and Louise, reacted to the pestering voice. He stood up and grabbed Malicorne’s collar.

He didn’t use much force, but whispered in a threatening voice.

“Hey fatty, what did you say?”

Terrified, Malicorne dropped his act and shook his head repeatedly.

“A-Ah, nothing, I didn’t mean it!”

“I didn’t mean it sir.”

“Y-yes, I didn’t mean it sir!”

“Then go get a chair. Let’s eat happily together.”

Malicorne rushed off to get a chair.
With an unconcerned look, Louise was waiting for the prayer time before the meal. ''I wonder what happened. What change of heart is this? Why is she being so nice? Surely there’s a reason. Nope,'' he thought. ''The trip to Albion changed Louise.''

It must be… seeing people getting injured and getting killed, these warm feelings have started to sprout within her. This reminded Saito of the story about the general Tokugawa Tsunayoshi of the Edo period and his command to be compassionate towards animals. The dog shogun took pity on a stray dog, and punished those who bullied it.

So that’s it.

The command to be compassionate towards animals has been set upon Tristain.

The law setter: Louise Françoise le Blanc de la Vallière

The object, familiars as well as dogs, myself in other words.

Saito stopped his imagination and watched Louise warmly.

You’ve become nice haven’t you Louise.

You’ve become like a girl haven’t you Louise.

You’re dazzling like that~

Being so nice to someone like me…

You’re growing up like a girl

I’ll watch over you carefully~

I won’t make a move on you ever again

Until I return to Earth, I will protect you.

Even if you don’t like me, I’m happy that you’re being so nice to me~

Her radiance mixing in with his sadness and despair, Saito smiled warmly. Louise noticed Saito was watching her intently and blushed.

“W-Why are you looking at me like that?”

Noticing the repulsive way he was looking at her, Saito adverted his eyes and tightened his hands into fists on his knees. Listen carefully Saito. Nobles aren’t for dogs like you. Compared to Louise, who’s so beautiful and pure, you are just a homely mole. There’s no way a mole can look at such a cute girl in a good way.

The thoughts repeated in his mind. Saito’s sadness quickly consumed him, like a bottomless swamp. Saito obediently whispered, “Sorry for being repulsive.”

Louise quickly turned the other way.

''Ugh, she must think I’m weird.
The master thinks this mole is weird.''

Saito stared at the food served on the plate with a dull face. It was a luxurious meal, but the colors of it seemed to fade before his eyes.

The usual prayer proceeded and breakfast started. Saito quietly ate his food. It was delicious, but he was so miserable he could not taste it.

When Louise entered the classroom, she was quickly surrounded by classmates. There were rumors that she had been on a dangerous journey and had accomplished great feats during the few days she was absent.

The truth was, a number of students were watching when the leader of the Magic defense squad had departed. It wasn’t a quiet scene. They were all eager to know what happened. They would have asked during breakfast if it weren’t for the presence of the teachers.

Kirche and Tabitha had already sat down. They too were surrounded by a group of students.

“Hey when you and Louise were absent from class, where did you go?” Said Montmorency, grasping her arm.

After glancing at her, Kirche started to elegantly redo her make-up and Tabitha quietly read her book.

Tabitha wasn’t a person who talked much. As for Kirche, she was usually in the mood, but she wouldn’t go around telling classmates about their secret journey.

No matter how much their classmates pushed and pulled they couldn’t get anything out of the two and so they changed their target to Guiche and Louise who had just appeared.

Guiche, who liked being surrounded and fussed over, got carried away as predicted. “You want to ask me right? You want to know about the secrets I know? Ahaha, such a troubled little rabbit!”

Louise broke through the crowd of people and smacked Guiche over the head.

“What do you think you’re doing?!”

“You’ll be disliked by the princess if you say anything Guiche.”

With a single reference to Henrietta, Guiche became silent at once. Their classmates grew even more suspicious after seeing this. They surrounded Louise again and started pestering her.

“Louise! Louise! What actually happened?”
“Nothing at all. Osman just sent me to the palace on an errand, that’s all. Right Guiche, Kirche, Tabitha?”

Kirche smiled mysteriously, while blowing on her polished nails. Guiche nodded. Tabitha continued to read her book. As no one was willing to say anything, the classmates returned to their seats.
Like a group of sore losers, they started to talk about Louise in an angry manner.

“Heh, it’s probably nothing important anyway”

“Yeah, it’s Louise the Zero we’re talking about here. I can’t imagine what great feat she could possibly accomplish when she can’t even use magic.

Catching Fouquet was only a fluke. Her familiar just accidentally drew out the power of the staff of destruction” Montmorency said irritatingly, waving her curly hair.

Louise bit her lip, wearing an annoyed expression on her face whilst keeping silent. Saito was shocked. How dare this curly haired woman insult my Louise. Well, not “my” Louise I guess. A mole like me could never have Louise. Ah well. Even if it’s a girl, Saito would do what he has to do.

Just as Montmorency was about to walk off with a satisfied look on her face, Saito casually put his foot out. Montmorency didn’t notice and tripped over Saito’s foot.

“Aaah!”

Montmorency, who now had a red nose from falling face first onto the ground, angrily shouted at Saito

“What are you doing? I’m a noble, how dare such a commoner like you make me trip like that.”

Louise said from the side, “It was you who wasn’t paying attention.”

“What, siding with the commoner now? Louise the Zero!”

“Saito might be a commoner, but he’s my familiar, Montmorency the Flood. Insult him and you insult me, it’s the same thing. Have anything to say to that?”

Montmorency left muttering angrily to herself. To Saito, Louise, who had just stuck up for him, was suddenly dazzling, and he found himself staring at her with a warm gaze. Louise noticed his gaze and turned her face aside, blushing.

“W-What are you looking at?”

Saito yet again realized his repulsive stare and apologized to Louise. This homely mole has done it again.

“S-Sorry”

Louise noticed that Saito had been strange since this morning. He was a more reserved than usual. ''What more do you want, I’m even being so nice to you.''

Louise was about to say something to Saito about it but Mr Colbert had entered the classroom, so she sat back down. The class started.

“Well, everyone”

He patted his bold head slightly. Up until yesterday, he was very frightened about how Fouquet the Dirt Crumb broke out of prison, suspecting there was a traitor in the castle and that it was a serious affair in Tristain.

This morning however, Osman summoned him, telling him that it was “alright already”, and he returned back to his normal self. Besides, things like politics did not interest him much.

What he did have interest in was knowledge, history and…research. That’s why he liked lessons. He could freely state the results of his research. And so, on a joyful note, he showed the class something strange placed on top of the desk.

“Mr Colbert, what’s that?” one student asked.

It really was a strange looking thing. It was a long metallic cylindrical tube, which had a metallic pipe stretching out of it. A pair of bellows was connected to the pipe, and a crank was attached at the top of the cylinder. The crank was connected to the wheel on the side of the cylinder. Finally there were gears attached to the wheel and the box.

Staring at the equipment, the students were all wondering what sort of lesson would follow. Clearing his throat, he began his lesson.
“Firstly, who can tell me the main characteristics of the fire branch of magic”

The whole class turned to Kirche. If you were talking about the fire branch of magic in Halkeginia, then you would be refering to Germanian nobles. Among them, the Zerbsts were a famous family. Also as her nickname, Slight Fever, indicated, she was good at fire magic.

Even though class had started, Kirche still continued to polish her nails. Without taking her eyes off her nail filer, she replied languidly, “Passion and destruction.”

“That’s right!”

Colbert, himself triangular fire mage whose nickname was “Flaming Serpent”, smiled and said.

“However, besides passion, only being able to destroy is a bit lonely I think. It depends on the usage, everyone. Depending on how you use it, you can actually do some really fun things. It’s not only for destruction Miss Zerbst. A battle is not the only time you will see fire.”

“There’s no use in trying to tell Tristain nobles about fire magic” Kirche said, filled with confidence. Colbert was not agitated by her disagreement, but smiled instead.

“But, what’s that strange thing you have there?” Kirche said, with a blank look, pointing at the equipment on the desk.

“Hehe. So you finally asked. This is something I invented. It works by oil and fire magic.” The students gaped, watching the mechanism intently. The mechanism seemed somewhat familiar to Saito, as if he had seen it somewhere before but being a curious person, he too remained silent and watched intently.

Colbert continued.

“First we vaporize the oil in the bellows”

Colbert stepped repeatedly on the bellows with his foot.

“And then, the vaporized oil will go into this cylindrical tube”

With a cautious look, Colbert stuck his wand inside a small hole he had opened up.

He recited an incantation for a spell. The sound of a blazing fire could suddenly be heard, and as the fire ignited the vaporized oil, the sounds changed into that of explosions.

“Watch carefully everyone! Inside the metallic tube, the power from the explosion is moving the piston up and down!”

The crank attached to the top of the cylinder started to move and the wheel along with it. The spinning wheel opened the door on the box. The gears started to move and a snake puppet came out from inside.

“The power is transferred to the crank which spins the wheel! Look! The snake then comes out to greet us! So interesting!”

The students watched it unenthusiastically. The only one interested seemed to be Saito.

“And then? What’s so special about that?”

Colbert was sad at the fact that the invention he took so much pride in had been totally ignored. Clearing his throat, he began to explain.

“In this example only a snake showed up, but say for instance this mechanism was placed on a carriage, then the carriage could move even without horses! It would work on the side of a boat as well by turning a water wheel. Then there wouldn’t be any need for sails!”

“You could just use magic in those cases. There’s no need to use such a weird mechanism.”

After one student said it, all the others started to agree and nod.

“Everybody, listen carefully! If it is improved upon, this could run even without magic! I relied on my fire magic to ignite it at first but say for example if a flint was used, and a way to ignite it every so often was found…”

Colbert was obviously getting excited, talking on and on, while the students were all wondering what was so special about it. The only one who seemed to understand the greatness of his invention seemed to be Saito.

“Mr Colbert, that’s great! That’s an engine!” Saito called up while standing all of a sudden. The whole class turned to him.

“Engine?”

Colbert looked at Saito with a blank look.

“Yes, an engine. It’s used in my world for things just like Mr Colbert said”

“I can tell you’re a perceptive person. You’re Miss Vallière’s familiar yes?”

The fact that he was the legendary familiar Gandálfr who had runes on the back of his hand suddenly came back to Colbert. He had forgotten since Osman had said to leave it to him… but due to his enthusiasm he started to hold an interest in Saito.

“Where were you born?” asked Colbert eagerly

Louise tugged at Saito’s parker slightly and glared at him slightly

“…Don’t say anything unnecessary, we’ll look suspicious”

Agreeing, Saito sat back down.

“Hm? Where were you born?”

Colbert approached Saito with a bright expression. Louise answered for him.

“Mr Colbert, he’s uh… from… ロバ・アル・カリイエ(place name, Roba Aru Kariie)…in the east.

Colbert was taken aback.

“What?! Past the frightening lands of the elves? Wait, he was summoned wasn’t he… so he didn’t have to go through those lands… I see. I hear that the lands the elves govern in the east have advanced technology. So you were born there… I see.

Colbert nodded in comprehension.
Saito turned to Louise.

“What?”

“Just play along” Said Louise, stepping on his foot.

“A, Ah yes. I’m from um… ロバ (same place as above, Roba).”

Colbert nodded again, and returned to the mechanism. Standing on the platform once more he looked around the classroom.

“Alright then. Who would like to try operate the mechanism? It’s very simple! Just open the hole in the cylinder, put your wand in and recite the “ignite” spell repeatedly. The timing is a bit tricky but once you get used to it, it will be as easy as this”

Colbert stepped on the bellows with his root and operated the mechanism once more. The explosive sounds echoed throughout the classroom while the crank and gears moved, followed by the snake showing its face.

“And the joyful snake greets us!”

No one raised their hand. Colbert tried to get the students interested in his mechanism, saying “joyful snake”, but it didn’t quite work. Disappointed, Colbert drooped his shoulders. Montmorency, suddenly pointed at Louise.

“Louise, you try it!”

Colbert’s face lit up.

“Miss Vallière! You have an interest in the mechanism?”

“Catching Fouquet the Dirt Crumb and hiding where you were, surely you won’t have trouble with something like this right?”

Louise realized Montmorency was trying to embarrass her by making her fail.

It seemed like Montmorency didn’t quite like Louise getting all the attention, such as accomplishing great feats and being the star at dance balls. Her jealousy was deep, and the fact that she was a show off suddenly came back to Louise.

Montmorency continued provoking Louise.

“Hey, do it? Louise. Louise the Zero.”

Something in Louise cracked. She just couldn’t keep quiet when Montmorency called her zero. Louise silently stood up and approached the platform. Seeing Louise in this state, Saito glared at Montmorency.

“Hey Monmon.”

“It’s Montmorency for god’s sake!”

“Don’t provoke Louise! It’ll end up in an explosion!” Said Saito, without thinking.

Louise shifted her eyes at Saito's comment said. The front row students hid behind their chairs.

After hearing Saito's comment, Colbert remembered Louise’s skill and the origin of her nickname. Trying to desperately change her mind, he began to persuade her in a flustered manner.

“Ah, Miss Vallière. Er, you can do it another time, alright?”

“I have been insulted by Montmorency the Flood” Said Louise in a cold voice. Her reddish brown pupils were filled with rage.

“I shall warn Miss Montmorency. So er, could you please withdraw your wand? I’m not doubting your skill, but magic doesn’t always succeed. I mean, ‘a dragon can also die from fire’, after all.”

Louise looked sharply at Colbert

“Please let me do it. I do not always fail. Occasionally, I succeed. There are times when I, occasionally, succeed.” Said Louise, as if her words were meant for herself. Her voice was shaking. Saito knew there was no stopping Louise now. When Louise was extremely angry, her voice would start to shake.

Colbert looked up at the ceiling and sighed.
Louise followed what Colbert did and stepped on the bellows. The vaporized oil was sent to the cylinder. She took a deep breath and stuck her wand inside the cylinder.

“Miss Vallière, uhh…” Whispered Colbert as if he was praying.

With a voice as clear as a bell, she started to recite the spell incantation.
The whole class froze.
As expected, the mechanism exploded. Louise and Colbert were sent flying towards the black board while the whole class screamed. The explosion spread the burning oil throughout the room. The students chaotically ran around, avoiding the flames.
As the chair and table were burning, Louise stood up slowly. It was a cruel sight. Her clothes were scorched, and her clear complexion was covered in soot. Totally ignoring the chaos within the classroom, she grabbed Colbert’s arm and whispered, “Mr. Colbert. That machine breaks quite easily.”
Mr Colbert didn’t reply, feeling faint headed. The students replied for him.

“It’s you who broke it! You zero! Louise the Zero!”

“Never mind that, there’s fire! Someone put it out!”

Montmorency stood up and recited a spell incantation. It was the water spell ‘Water Shield’. The barrier of water extinguished the fire and the students applauded Montmorency. Montmorency, as if she had triumphed, said to Louise, “I wonder if that was unnecessary? Since you’re such a skilled mage. That was a weak fire after all”
Angry, Louise bit her lip.

That night…
It was night by the time the classroom was cleaned up. Tidying up the chairs and desks and wiping the floor clean of the water was a big task. Exhausted, Louise and Saito returned to their room. Saito collapsed on his haystack. Louise sat down on her bed. It was almost time was bed. Out of habit, Saito went to the closet to get Louise’s change of clothes. Louise, however, suddenly stood up.

“W-What are you doing?”

Louise blushed and did not reply. Her hands gripped her sheets and started to hang them down from the ceiling. The sheets acted as a curtain and covered her bed. Watching Saito out of the corner of her eye, she went to the closet, got her clothes and returned to her bed. Saito could hear the ruffling of clothes as she changed behind the curtain.
Depressed, Saito returned back to his haystack.

''She doesn’t want to be seen by someone like me. Even if I see you I won’t do anything strange. I won’t even look anymore. I’m not the wolf you think I am… I’m a mole. Well you were kissed by a mole, but that was when I got carried away, I made a mistake. I won’t ever do it again Louise~. I’ll watch over you properly~. This homely mole will watch over you from this haystack~.''

Saito endlessly tortured himself with these thoughts. The curtain was taken down. Wearing a negligee, Louise was bathed in the moonlight, with her hair flowing smoothly. Under the brilliant moonlight, her divine beauty was accentuated. After combing her hair slightly with her hands she lay down on her bed. She switched off the lamp on her bedside table with a flick of her wand. It was a magic lamp that was imbued with magic so that it would switch off at the signal of its master. It wasn’t exactly special, but it seemed like something expensive. With the moonlight bathing the room, the atmosphere became similar to that of an illusion.

Just as Saito was about to fall asleep, Louise sat up and called out to Saito.

“Hey Saito”

“Yes?”

“Always sleeping on the floor is a bit extreme…you can er, sleep on the bed if you want”

Saito’s body stiffened.

“W-What?”

“Don’t get the wrong idea! I’ll hit you if you do anything strange.”

Saito was overwhelmed. Ah, Louise you really are kind aren’t you. It’s like you’ve changed completely. That harsh experience really did change you…You’re even becoming kind to a disgusting mole like me.
With every step closer to the bed, his pulse seemed to double. Louise faced the window, wrapped up in the blanket on the edge of the bed.

“It’s… ok? Even for me? A mole?”

“Yes, it’s ok, don’t make me say the same thing. What do you mean a mole?”

Saito slipped into the bed and covered himself with the blanket.

“Sorry”

He had to apologize for getting carried away and kissing her. He felt he had to. Saito whispered, “Sorry…for kissing you like that”

Louise didn’t reply.
Saito thought she was sleeping, but it didn’t sound like it. Saito continued.

“I…, decided already, before that. I promised the prince of Wales that I’d protect you. Not only from enemies, but from my own desires as well. I can’t say I’ve done a good job of protecting you so far, so, I’m sorry.” Said Saito, saying what was in his mind.

Louise replied in a small voice.
”It’s fine, don’t worry about it.”

Saito grasped the blanket and whispered, “I won’t do it again.”

“Of course.”

Louise started to talk, as if determined to tell Saito something.

“But, I too have to apologize. Sorry, for just summoning you.”

“That’s ok. It’s not good, but it’s alright.”

“I’ll find a way for you to return home. I don’t know how, but I will. I never heard of another world before.”

“Thanks.”

Saito felt relieved. Squirming a bit, Louise asked Saito,
“Your world… there aren’t any mages there right?”

“Nope.”

“There’s only one moon?”

“Only one.”

“That’s weird.”

“No it’s not, it’s this world that’s weird, mages and stuff.”

“What were you doing in that world?”

“I was a high school student”

“High school student?”

“Well it’s not much different from being a student here I guess. Studying is kind of like your job.”

“What do people do when they grow up?”

Louise started to bombard Saito with questions. While wondering why, Saito replied, “Hm, a company employee perhaps, that’s the most common.”

“What’s a company employee?”

He became slightly irritated, but replied, “You work and you earn money.”

“I don’t really understand… but is that what you want to become?”

Saito remained silent. He hadn’t thought of what he wanted to do in the future. He spent his days doing what he liked. His future was neither bright nor dark. Thinking those days would last forever he just absent mindedly attended school. Saito was a bit troubled by his reply.

“I dunno. I haven’t really thought about it.”

“Waldo said you were a legendary familiar. Those runes on the back of your hand are the mark of Gandálfr apparently.”

“I don’t really understand but it seems that Gandálfr is meant to use the sword Derflinger.”

“I wonder if that’s true…”

“Well it has to be, I couldn’t use a sword like that normally.”

“Then, why can’t I use magic? You’re a legendary familiar, yet I’m Louise the zero. Ugh.”

“I don’t know.”

Louise remained silent for a while. Then she spoke in a slightly serious tone.

“You know, I want to become a great mage. I don’t mean a very powerful mage. I just want to be able to cast spells properly. I don’t want fail every spell I cast and not even know which branch of magic I’m good at.”

Saito remembered the class they had earlier. As usual, Louise had failed.

“Since I was small, I was told I was hopeless. My father and mother didn’t expect anything of me. I was always treated like an idiot, always called zero…I really don’t have any skill. There isn’t a branch of magic that I’m good at. I’m even clumsy at reciting incantations. I understand it. My teachers, mother and sisters have said it. When you recite an incantation for a spell in your skilled magic branch, something within your body responds, and it circulates within your body. When that rhythm is at a climax, it means that the spell is completed. I have never felt that before.”

Louise’s voice became smaller.

“But, I want to at least be able to do things like everyone else. It not, I get the feeling I won’t be able to be happy with myself.”

Louise became silent once more. Saito did not know what to say to comfort her.
Some time passed before Saito began to speak.

“Even if you can’t use magic…you’re normal. Not just normal…you’re cute. And you’ve been so kind recently as well. You have your own qualities. Even if you can’t use magic, you’re a great person…”

Ending his incoherent reply, Saito turned towards Louise.
Louise had already fallen asleep. Her innocent face took his breath away. It seemed like she had drifted off while Saito was thinking about his reply. Her pinkish blond hair mixed with the moonlight, shining brightly.
Steady breathing could be heard from her small pink lips.

Looking at those lips, he wanted to press his lips against hers once more, and without even realizing he started to move his face forward. But, he stopped. It was cowardly to kiss a girl who wasn’t even his lover while she was sleeping. I’m not your lover…but I will protect you. So don’t worry Louise.

Smiling warmly at Louise, Saito closed his eyes. With Louise’s breathing as a lullaby, Saito fell asleep.

Louise opened her eyes once Saito had fallen asleep. She knit her eyebrows and whispered, “I was even pretending to sleep”. Louise hugged her pillow, and bit her lips. It’s so different she thought. When he was making a move on her, he did it rashly like an idiot, and yet when he’s obedient, he’s totally obedient.

''I don’t understand. I don’t understand what he’s thinking at all.'' Louise rested her hands on her chest. When Saito was next to her, her chest really did throb. So these feelings really are true?

She wanted to return the favor to Saito, who had been so kind and had saved her so many times… But that wasn’t the only thing. It was the first time she felt these feelings for someone of the opposite sex, and Louise didn’t know what to do. She didn’t allow Saito to help her change because of this. Once she recognized these feelings, she became embarrassed at the mere thought of him looking at her skin. She didn't want him to see her face after she had just woken up.

''When did I start having these feelings for Saito?''

''Probably since that time,'' Louise thought.
Just when she was about to be killed by Fouquet’s golem, she was hugged by Saito. Her heart throbbed. Despite the fact she was about to die, her heart beat loudly. There was also the time when Waldo was about to kill her, Saito jumped in and saved her. But the time her heart beat the fastest was when they were riding the dragon and he had kissed her. After that she couldn’t look at Saito’s face.

''I wonder what Saito thinks of me? An unpleasant girl? A selfish and mean master? Or perhaps he likes me? Well, he kissed me, so he must like me. Or could it be that he’s the same as Guiche and just likes women? I wonder which one. I want to know. Anyhow, why didn’t he do anything when I was just sleeping beside him, Louise thought.''

Of course, if he did anything now I’d kick him in the crotch.

But…but…
Louise tapped Saito’s pillow. He didn’t wake up.
She looked around restlessly. Other than the moon, nothing else was looking at her. Louise moved towards Saito’s face. Her pulse started to quicken. She pressed her lips upon his softly, only for about two seconds. It was the kind of kiss where the person wasn’t sure if they had kissed at all. Saito turned over.

Louise panicked slightly and drew away from his face, sinking into the blanket hugging her pillow.

''What am I doing?''

''To my familiar as well.''

''I’m such an idiot.''

She looked at Saito’s face. He was kind of cool; coming from another world, being obedient at times yet carried away at other times for absolutely no reason. ''The legendary familiar… I wonder if I really do like him? Is this what they call liking someone?''

While she repeated her thoughts, she traced her lips with her fingers. The heat was like a heated iron pressing against her. ''How can I find the answer to this question?''

"I don’t want to be left not knowing the answer…" whispered Louise as she closed her eyes.

----

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume3 Chapter2

2007-11-16T16:56:23Z

Delwack: minor corrections to previously edited text

==Louise’s Lovesickness==

The morning after returning from Albion, Louise’s attitude began to change.
To say it simply, she started to become nicer.
After waking up, Saito prepared the wash basin for Louise as usual. He'd pour water into the basin and then wash Louise's face. It was troublesome, but if Saito forgot about the wash basin, severe consequences would follow.

Once when Saito forgot to prepare the wash basin, he wasn’t allowed to eat. The next morning, being quite angry, he caught a frog from the pond at the back of the Academy of Magic and put it in the wash basin. Louise, who hated frogs, cried at the sight of the swimming amphibian. She burst into tears when it suddenly appeared in front of her face. Saito apologized profusely, but Louise did not forgive him for making her cry by such a prank.

That time, Louise was not satisfied by merely not feeding Saito. She tried to whip Saito, resulting in Saito escaping the room and sleeping outside.

They would get into fights like those over a mere wash basin, but after going to Albion, something changed. Warm feelings for Saito started to sprout within Louise, and visa verse. However, they did not realize each other’s feelings.

In the morning, Saito prepared the wash basin feeling slightly awkward. Louise sat on her bed with a drowsy look.

With the wash basin was placed on the floor, Saito scooped up water with both his hands but Louise didn’t move. Her pinkish blond hair dangled on her face. Seemingly tired, she rubbed her eyes. With an absent minded expression, she said: “Leave it there, I’ll do it myself.”

Saito was shocked. He didn’t think the words “I’ll do it myself” could come out of Louise’s mouth.

“Louise?”

Saito waved his hand in front of her face. Louise pouted, facing to the side. She was blushing. As if she was angry, Louise said, “I’ll do it myself. Leave me alone”

Louise dipped her hand in the wash basin, scooped up water, shook her head and washed her face. Water scattered everywhere.

“So, you’re the type that likes to move their face when they wash it huh?”

Louise was slightly taken aback by Saito's comment. Her face blushed and she got angry.

“H-Have a problem with that?”

“No, not at all…”

Saito then took Louise’s clothes from her closet and placed them on her bed face down while Louise put on her panties. Saito, holding Louise's uniform, turned around when he thought she was done. The next step was to dress Louise.

When Saito turned around, Louise, who only had panties on, started to panic and quickly covered her body with her sheets.

“Leave the clothes there”

Louise said, with half her face covered by the sheets. ''What had happened?'' Thought Saito. ''She would normally say something like “Quickly dress me...” with a sleepy face.''

''What's more, she is hiding her body with the sheets. Normally, she wouldn’t care about being seen. Why is she embarrassed?''

“Leave it there? Um, are you sure?”

Louise popped her head up above the sheets.

“I said leave it there didn’t I!?”

Louise then buried half her face in the sheets again and glared at Saito.

''Well this is strange,'' thought Saito as he placed the clothes next to Louise like he was told.

“Face that way.”

“Eh?”

“I said face that way.”

It was as if she was the type of person who didn’t want to seen while changing. This is a very normal reaction for adolescent girls, however Louise had been fine being seen in the past.

Saito turned his back to Louise while thinking, ''“What the hell happened?”''

Well, many things did happen in Albion. Her fiancée was the betrayer and Henrietta, her childhood friend, had lost her lover. It was a horrible experience for Louise. Perhaps those events changed her.

Has Louise really changed?

With an expressionless face, Saito remembered the feeling of Louise’s lips. Saito kissed a half sleeping Louise softly on the lips while on the dragon. Kissing someone while they are sleeping is cowardly and something he ought not have done. But, he couldn’t control himself. He cared a great deal about her.

''Could it be…'', Saito thought. ''That Louise knows about that kiss?''
She didn’t change in private because she felt I was dangerous and thought I was going to make a move on her, right?

Saito stopped his thoughts there and shook his head. If Louise was awake that time, she wouldn’t have kept quiet. Wake up. Get angry. Abuse. That sense of harmony would have exploded into bits. The times like when I crept into the bed were horrible weren’t they? A dog. That’s me, a dog. A dog that is led by a chain and says “woof”.

''Ah. I see now.'' Saito finally realized.

''She feels uneasy becuase I crept into her bed while she was sleeping two nights before going to Albion. This isn’t about the kiss at all. Ah, that’s why she doesn’t want my help changing anymore.'' '''''

Saito felt somewhat sad. In fact, he was deeply regretting it. If only he hadn’t done such a thing. She doesn’t want me making a move on her. Well that’s only natural, but it means she doesn’t like me. That’s also natural I guess…

It is only natural…. Yet saddening.

A ray of hope? Nope. None. Louise doesn’t like me. I’m only a familiar. That being said, I’ve only been a dangerous familiar so far. A bad familiar that transforms into a wolf during the night. A wall has already been built between us.

Dark clouds started gathering. The hope inside Saito’s heart started to whisper desperately. “But, on the way back home on the dragon, she cuddled with me right?” The despair within Saito’s heart replied coldly. "That's just my imagination. I was sent flying when Kirche pointed it out, wasn't I?"

…..Ah, that’s right. There’s no mistake about it. Louise doesn’t think anything of me.

Realizing his own feelings for Louise, sadness overwhelmed Saito. Saito had a personality where if he got carried away, he would be extraordinarily carried away, but when he felt depressed, he would be extraordinarily depressed.

“What are you whispering?”

Saito had not realized he was whispering. When he turned around, Louise, who had already finished changing, looked into his face dubiously.

After a mere twenty seconds of thought, he had reached his conclusion. Feeling down, Saito replied in a sickly voice.

“Sorry. I won’t talk to myself again”

“Yes, it’s somewhat repulsive”

Louise, looking dubiously at Saito, walked out.

“Come on, let’s go to breakfast”

“Yes”

Saito followed after her, depressed.

Even in the Alviss Dining hall, something surprising occurred.

Saito sat down on the floor as always, but his plate of soup was not there. Saito grew impatient. ''Did I do anything to make Louise angry; angry enough to not feed me? No, I don’t think so.''

Last night, after the five of them returned to the academy they reported to Osman. Osman, who had already heard from Henrietta, thanked and praised them for their efforts.

They then returned to their rooms…, and quickly fell asleep. Saito hadn't done anything to anger Louise. With a miserable look on his face, Saito looked up at Louise who was sitting on a chair. Louise started blushing and while turning away she said, “From now on, eat at the table.”

“Eh?”

Saito looked blankly at Louise. Those words were very unexpected of Louise.

“Come on, sit down, quickly.”

Dumbfounded, he sat next to Louise. Malicorne who had always been sitting there and had caught a cold, started to protest.

“Hey Louise. That’s my seat. What do you mean you’ll let your familiar sit on it”

Louise glared at Malicorne.

“If you don’t have seat then just go get a chair”

“Don’t play around with me! Letting a commoner familiar sit down yet I have to go get a chair? That’s just wrong! Hey familiar, piss off, that’s my seat. This is a dining table for nobles.”

The fat Malicorne tried to look somewhat intimidating, but he was trembling slightly. This was supposedly the legendary familiar who defeated Guiche and caught Fouquet.

What is more, it had seemed like they had accomplished some incredible feat while they were away from the academy those couple days. Malicorne was covered in cold sweat when he told Saito off.

Saito, who was feeling extremely down from the wall between himself and Louise, reacted to the pestering voice. He stood up and grabbed Malicorne’s collar.

He didn’t use much force, but whispered in a threatening voice.

“Hey fatty, what did you say?”

Terrified, Malicorne dropped his act and shook his head repeatedly.

“A-Ah, nothing, I didn’t mean it!”

“I didn’t mean it sir.”

“Y-yes, I didn’t mean it sir!”

“Then go get a chair. Let’s eat happily together.”

Malicorne rushed off to get a chair.
With an unconcerned look, Louise was waiting for the prayer time before the meal. ''I wonder what happened. What change of heart is this? Why is she being so nice? Surely there’s a reason. Nope,'' he thought. ''The trip to Albion changed Louise.''

It must be… seeing people getting injured and getting killed, these warm feelings have started to sprout within her. This reminded Saito of the story about the general Tokugawa Tsunayoshi of the Edo period and his command to be compassionate towards animals. The dog shogun took pity on a stray dog, and punished those who bullied it.

So that’s it.

The command to be compassionate towards animals has been set upon Tristain.

The law setter: Louise Françoise le Blanc de la Vallière

The object, familiars as well as dogs, myself in other words.

Saito stopped his imagination and watched Louise warmly.

You’ve become nice haven’t you Louise.

You’ve become like a girl haven’t you Louise.

You’re dazzling like that~

Being so nice to someone like me…

You’re growing up like a girl

I’ll watch over you carefully~

I won’t make a move on you ever again

Until I return to Earth, I will protect you.

Even if you don’t like me, I’m happy that you’re being so nice to me~

Her radiance mixing in with his sadness and despair, Saito smiled warmly. Louise noticed Saito was watching her intently and blushed.

“W-Why are you looking at me like that?”

Noticing the repulsive way he was looking at her, Saito adverted his eyes and tightened his hands into fists on his knees. Listen carefully Saito. Nobles aren’t for dogs like you. Compared to Louise, who’s so beautiful and pure, you are just a homely mole. There’s no way a mole can look at such a cute girl in a good way.

The thoughts repeated in his mind. Saito’s sadness quickly consumed him, like a bottomless swamp. Saito obediently whispered, “Sorry for being repulsive.”

Louise quickly turned the other way.

''Ugh, she must think I’m weird.
The master thinks this mole is weird.''

Saito stared at the food served on the plate with a dull face. It was a luxurious meal, but the colors of it seemed to fade before his eyes.

The usual prayer proceeded and breakfast started. Saito quietly ate his food. It was delicious, but he was so miserable he could not taste it.

When Louise entered the classroom, she was quickly surrounded by classmates. There were rumors that she had been on a dangerous journey and had accomplished great feats during the few days she was absent.

The truth was, a number of students were watching when the leader of the Magic defense squad had departed. It wasn’t a quiet scene. They were all eager to know what happened. They would have asked during breakfast if it weren’t for the presence of the teachers.

Kirche and Tabitha had already sat down. They too were surrounded by a group of students.

“Hey when you and Louise were absent from class, where did you go?” Said Montmorency, grasping her arm.

After glancing at her, Kirche started to elegantly redo her make-up and Tabitha quietly read her book.

Tabitha wasn’t a person who talked much. As for Kirche, she was usually in the mood, but she wouldn’t go around telling classmates about their secret journey.

No matter how much their classmates pushed and pulled they couldn’t get anything out of the two and so they changed their target to Guiche and Louise who had just appeared.

Guiche, who liked being surrounded and fussed over, got carried away as predicted. “You want to ask me right? You want to know about the secrets I know? Ahaha, such a troubled little rabbit!”

Louise broke through the crowd of people and smacked Guiche over the head.

“What do you think you’re doing?!”

“You’ll be disliked by the princess if you say anything Guiche.”

With a single reference to Henrietta, Guiche became silent at once. Their classmates grew even more suspicious after seeing this. They surrounded Louise again and started pestering her.

“Louise! Louise! What actually happened?”
“Nothing at all. Osman just sent me to the palace on an errand, that’s all. Right Guiche, Kirche, Tabitha?”

Kirche smiled mysteriously, while blowing on her polished nails. Guiche nodded. Tabitha continued to read her book. As no one was willing to say anything, the classmates returned to their seats.
Like a group of sore losers, they started to talk about Louise in an angry manner.

“Heh, it’s probably nothing important anyway”

“Yeah, it’s Louise the Zero we’re talking about here. I can’t imagine what great feat she could possibly accomplish when she can’t even use magic.

Catching Fouquet was only a fluke. Her familiar just accidentally drew out the power of the staff of destruction” Montmorency said irritatingly, waving her curly hair.

Louise bit her lip, wearing an annoyed expression on her face whilst keeping silent. Saito was shocked. How dare this curly haired woman insult my Louise. Well, not “my” Louise I guess. A mole like me could never have Louise. Ah well. Even if it’s a girl, Saito would do what he has to do.

Just as Montmorency was about to walk off with a satisfied look on her face, Saito casually put his foot out. Montmorency didn’t notice and tripped over Saito’s foot.

“Aaah!”

Montmorency, who now had a red nose from falling face first onto the ground, angrily shouted at Saito

“What are you doing? I’m a noble, how dare such a commoner like you make me trip like that.”

Louise said from the side, “It was you who wasn’t paying attention.”

“What, siding with the commoner now? Louise the Zero!”

“Saito might be a commoner, but he’s my familiar, Montmorency the Flood. Insult him and you insult me, it’s the same thing. Have anything to say to that?”

Montmorency left muttering angrily to herself. To Saito, Louise, who had just stuck up for him, was suddenly dazzling, and he found himself staring at her with a warm gaze. Louise noticed his gaze and turned her face aside, blushing.

“W-What are you looking at?”

Saito yet again realized his repulsive stare and apologized to Louise. This homely mole has done it again.

“S-Sorry”

Louise noticed that Saito had been strange since this morning. He was a more reserved than usual. ''What more do you want, I’m even being so nice to you.''

Louise was about to say something to Saito about it but Mr Colbert had entered the classroom, so she sat back down. The class started.

“Well, everyone”

He patted his bold head slightly. Up until yesterday, he was very frightened about how Fouquet the Dirt Crumb broke out of prison, suspecting there was a traitor in the castle and that it was a serious affair in Tristain.

This morning however, Osman summoned him, telling him that it was “alright already”, and he returned back to his normal self. Besides, things like politics did not interest him much.

What he did have interest in was knowledge, history and…research. That’s why he liked lessons. He could freely state the results of his research. And on that day, on a joyful note, he showed the class something strange placed on top on the desk.

“Mr Colbert, what’s that?” one student asked.

It really was a strange looking thing. It was a long metallic cylindrical tube, which had a metallic pipe stretching out of it. A pair of bellows was connected to the pipe, and a crank was attached at the top of the cylinder. The crank was connected to the wheel on the side of the cylinder. Finally there were gears attached to the wheel and the box.

Staring at the equipment, the students were all wondering what sort of lesson would follow. Clearing his throat, he began his lesson.
“Firstly, who can tell me the main characteristics of the fire branch of magic”

The whole class turned to Kirche. If you were talking about the fire branch of magic in Halkeginia, then it would be the Germania nobles. And among them, the Zerbsts were a famous family. Also as her nickname, Slight Fever, indicated, she was good at fire magic.

Even though the class had started, Kirche still continued to polish her nails. Without taking her eyes off her nail filer, she replied languidly, “Passion and destruction.”

“That’s right!”

Colbert himself having a nickname of “Flaming Serpent”, the triangular mage in the fire branch of magic smiled and said.

“However, besides passion, only being able to destroy is a bit lonely I think. It depends on the usage, everyone. Depending on how you use it, you can actually do some really fun things. It’s not only for destruction Miss Zerbst. A battle is not the only time you will see fire.”

“There’s no use in trying to tell Tristain nobles about fire magic” Kirche said, filled with confidence. Colbert was not agitated by her disagreeing, but instead smiled.

“But, what’s that strange thing you have there?” Kirche said, with a blank look, pointing at the equipment on the desk.

“Hehe. So you finally asked. This is something I invented. It works by oil and fire magic.” The students gaped, watching the mechanism intently. The mechanism seemed somewhat familiar to Saito, as if he had seen it somewhere before but being a curious person, he too remained silent and watched intently.

Colbert continued.

“First we vaporize the oil in the bellows”

Colbert stepped repeatedly on the bellows with his foot.

“And then, the vaporized oil will go into this cylindrical tube”

With a cautious look, Colbert stuck his wand inside a small hole he had opened up.

He recited an incantation for a spell. The sound of a blazing fire could suddenly be heard, and as the fire ignited with the vaporized oil, the sounds changed into that of explosions.

“Watch carefully everyone! Inside the metallic tube, the power from the explosion is moving the piston up and down!”

The crank attached at the top of the cylinder started to move and the wheel along with it. The spinning wheel opened the door on the box. The gears started to move and a snake puppet came out from inside.

“The power is transferred to the crank which spins the wheel! Look! The snake then comes out to greet us! So interesting!”

The students watched it unenthusiastically. The only one interested seemed to be Saito.

“And then? What’s so special about that?”

Colbert was sad at the fact that the invention he took so much pride in had been totally ignored. Clearing his throat, he began to explain.

“In this example only a snake showed up, but say for instance this mechanism was placed on a carriage, then the carriage could move even without horses! It would work on the side of a boat as well by turning a water wheel. Then there wouldn’t be any need for sails!”

“You could just use magic in those cases. There’s no need to use such a weird mechanism.”

After one student said it, all the others started to agree and nod.

“Everybody, listen carefully! If it is improved upon, this could run even without magic! I relied on my fire magic to ignite it at first but say for example if a flint was used, and a way to ignite it every so often was found…”

Colbert was obviously getting excited, talking on and on, while the students were all wondering what was so special about it. The only one who seemed to understand the greatness of his invention seemed to be Saito.

“Mr Colbert, that’s great! That’s an engine!” Saito called up while standing all of a sudden. The whole class turned to him.

“Engine?”

Colbert looked at Saito with a blank look.

“Yes, an engine. It’s used in my world for things just like Mr Colbert said”

“I can tell you’re a perceptive person. You’re Miss Vallière’s familiar yes?”

The fact that he was the legendary familiar Gandálfr who had runes on the back of his hand suddenly came back to Colbert. He had forgotten since Osman had said to leave it to him… but due to his enthusiasm he started to hold an interest in Saito.

“Where were you born?” asked Colbert eagerly

Louise tugged at Saito’s parker slightly and glared at him slightly

“…Don’t say anything unnecessary, we’ll look suspicious”

Agreeing, Saito sat back down.

“Hm? Where were you born?”

Colbert approached Saito with a bright expression. Louise answered for him.

“Mr Colbert, he’s uh… from… ロバ・アル・カリイエ(place name, Roba Aru Kariie)…in the east.

Colbert was taken aback.

“What?! Past the frightening lands of the elves? Wait, he was summoned wasn’t he… so he didn’t have to go through those lands… I see. I hear that the lands the elves govern in the east are quite advanced in research. So you were born there… I see.

Colbert nodded in comprehension.
Saito turned to Louise.

“What?”

“Just play along” Said Louise, stepping on his foot.

“A, Ah yes. I’m from um… ロバ (same place as above, Roba).”

Colbert nodded again, and returned to the mechanism. Standing on the platform once more he looked around the classroom.

“Alright then. Who would like to try operate the mechanism? It’s very simple! Just open the hole in the cylinder, put your wand in and recite the “ignite” spell repeatedly. The timing is a bit tricky but once you get used to it, it will be as easy as this”

Colbert stepped on the bellows with his root and operated the mechanism once more. The explosive sounds echoed throughout the classroom while the crank and gears moved, followed by the snake showing its face.

“And the joyful snake greets us!”

No one put their hand up. Colbert tried to get the students interested in his mechanism, saying “joyful snake”, but it seemed like it didn’t quite work. Disappointed, Colbert drooped his shoulders. Montmorency, suddenly pointed at Louise.

“Louise, you try it!”

Colbert’s face lit up.

“Miss Vallière! You have an interest in the mechanism?”

“Catching Fouquet the Dirt Crumb and having something to hide, surely you won’t have trouble with something like this right?”

Louise then realized. Montmorency was trying to embarrass her by making her fail.

It seemed like Montmorency didn’t quite like Louise getting all the attention, such as accomplishing great feats and being the star at dance balls. Her jealousy was deep, and the fact that she was a show off suddenly came back to Louise.

Montmorency continued provoking Louise.

“Hey, do it? Louise. Louise the Zero.”

Something in Louise cracked, she just couldn’t keep quiet when Montmorency called her zero. Louise silently stood up and approached the platform. Seeing Louise in this state, Saito glared at Montmorency.

“Hey Monmon.”

“It’s Montmorency for god’s sake!”

“Don’t provoke Louise! It’ll end up in an explosion!” Said Saito, without thinking.

Louise shifted her eyes at what Saito said. The front row students hid behind their chairs.

After hearing what Saito said, Colbert suddenly remembered Louise’s skill and the origin of her nickname. Trying to desperately change her mind, he began to persuade her in a flustered manner.

“Ah, Miss Vallière. Er, you can do it another time, alright?”

“I got insulted by Montmorency the Flood” Said Louise in a cold voice. Her reddish brown pupils were filled with rage.

“I shall warn Miss Montmorency. So er, could you please withdraw your wand? I’m not doubting your skill, but magic doesn’t always succeed. I mean, ‘a dragon can also die of a fire’, after all.”

Louise looked sharply at Colbert

“Please let me do it. I’m not always failing. Occasionally, I succeed. There are times when I, occasionally, succeed.” Said Louise, as if her words were meant for herself. Her voice was shaking. Saito knew there was no stopping Louise now. When Louise got absolutely angry, her voice would start to shake.

Colbert looked up at the ceiling and sighed.
Louise followed what Colbert did and stepped on the bellows. The vaporized oil was sent to the cylinder. With a big breath she stuck her wand inside the cylinder.

“Miss Vallière, uhh…” Whispered Colbert as if he was praying.

With a voice as clear as a bell, she started to recite the spell incantation.
The whole class froze.
As expected, the mechanism exploded. Louise and Colbert were sent flying to the black board while the whole class screamed. The explosion caught fire with the vaporised oil and spread everywhere. The students chaotically ran around, avoiding the flames.
As the chair and table were burning, Louise stood up slowly. It was a cruel sight. Her clothes were scorched, and her clear complexion was covered in soot. Totally ignoring the chaos within the classroom, she grabbed Colbert’s arm and whispered, “Mr. Colbert. That machine breaks quite easily.”
Mr Colbert didn’t reply, feeling faint headed. The students replied for him.

“It’s you who broke it! You zero! Louise the Zero!”

“Never mind that, there’s fire! Someone put it out!”

Montmorency stood up and recited a spell incantation. It was the water spell ‘Water Shield’. The barrier of water extinguished the fire and the students applauded Montmorency. Montmorency, as if she had triumphed, said to Louise, “I wonder if that was unnecessary? Since you’re such a skilled mage. That was a weak fire after all”
Angry, Louise bit her lip.

That night…
It was night by the time the classroom was cleaned up. Tidying up the chairs and desks and wiping the floor clean of the water was a big task. Exhausted, Louise and Saito returned to their rooms. Saito collapsed on his haystack. Louise sat down on her bed. It was almost time was bed. Like a habit, Saito went to the closet to get Louise’s change of clothes, however Louise stood up suddenly to do something

“W-What are you doing?”

Louise blushed and did not reply. Her hands gripped her sheets and started to hand it down from the ceiling. The sheets acted as a curtain and covered the bed. Watching Saito from the corner of her eye, she went to the closet, got her clothes and returned back to her bed. The ruffling of clothes were heard as she changed behind the curtain.
Depressed, Saito returned back to his haystack.

She doesn’t want to be seen by someone like me. Even if I see you I won’t try to do anything strange. I won’t even look anymore. I’m not a wolf like you think I am… I’m a mole. Well you were kissed by a mole, but that was when I got carried away, I made a mistake. I won’t ever do it again Louise~. I’ll watch over you properly~. This homely mole will watch over you from this haystack~.

Saito endlessly tortured himself with these thoughts. The curtain was taken down. Wearing a negligee, Louise was bathed in the moonlight, with her hair flowing smoothly. Under the brilliant moonlight, her divine beauty was accentuated. After combing her hair slightly with her hands she lay down on her bed. She switched off the lamp on her bedside table with a flick of her wand. It was a magic lamp that was imbued with magic so that it would switch off at the signal of its master. It wasn’t exactly special, but it seemed like something expensive. With the moonlight bathing the room, the atmosphere became similar to that of an illusion.

Just as Saito was about to sleep, Louise sat up and called out to Saito.

“Hey Saito”

“Yes?”

“Always sleeping on the floor is a bit extreme…you can er, sleep on the bed if you want”

Saito’s body stiffened.

“W-What?”

“Don’t get the wrong idea! I’ll hit you if you do anything strange.”

Saito was overwhelmed. Ah, Louise you really are kind aren’t you. It’s like you’ve changed completely. That harsh experience really did change you…You’re even becoming kind to a disgusting mole like me.
With every step closer to the bed, his pulse seemed to increase two fold. Louise faced the window, wrapped up in the blanket on the edge of the bed.

“It’s… ok? Even for me? A mole?”

“Yes, it’s ok, don’t make me say the same thing. What do you mean a mole?”

Saito slipped into the bed and covered himself with the blanket.

“Sorry”

He had to apologize for getting carried away and kissing her. He felt he had to. Saito whispered, “Sorry…for kissing you like that”

Louise didn’t reply.
Saito thought she was sleeping, but it didn’t sound like it. Saito continued.

“I…, decided already, before that. I promised the prince of Wales that I’d protect you. Not only from enemies, but from my own desires as well. I can’t say I’ve done a good job of protecting you so far, so, I’m sorry.” Said Saito, saying what was in his mind.

Louise replied in a small voice.
”It’s fine, don’t worry about it.”

Saito grasped the blanket and whispered, “I don’t do it again.”

“Of course.”

Louise started to talk, as if determined to tell Saito something.

“But, I too have to apologize. Sorry, for just summoning you.”

“That’s ok. It’s not good, but it’s alright.”

“I’ll find a way for you to return home. I don’t know how, but I will. I haven’t heard of another world before.”

“Thanks.”

Saito felt relieved. Squirming a bit, Louise asked Saito,
“Your world… there aren’t any mages there right?”

“Nope.”

“There’s only one moon?”

“Only one.”

“That’s weird.”

“No it’s not, it’s this world that’s weird, mages and stuff.”

“What were you doing in that world?”

“I was a high school student”

“High school student?”

“Well it’s not much different from being a student here I guess. Studying is kind of like your job.”

“What do people do when they grow up?”

Louise started to bombard Saito with questions. While wondering why, Saito replied, “Hm, a company employee perhaps, that’s the most common.”

“What’s a company employee?”

It became slightly irritating, but Saito replied, “You work and you earn money.”

“I don’t really understand… but is that what you want to become?”

Saito remained silent. He hadn’t thought of what he would want to become in the future. He spent his days doing what he liked. His future was neither bright nor dark. Thinking those days would last forever he just absent mindedly attended school. Saito was a bit troubled with his reply.

“I dunno. I haven’t really thought about that.”

“Waldo said you were a legendary familiar. Those runes on the back of your hand are the mark of Gandálfr apparently.”

“I don’t really understand but it seems like Gandálfr are meant to use that sword Derflinger.”

“I wonder if that’s true…”

“Well it has to be, I couldn’t use a sword like that normally.”

“Then, why can’t I use magic? You’re a legendary familiar, yet I’m Louise the zero. Ugh.”

“I don’t know.”

Louise remained silent for a while. Then she spoke with a slightly serious tone.

“You know, I want to become a great mage. I don’t mean a very powerful mage. I just want to be able to use spells properly. I don’t want fail every spell I cast and not even know which branch of magic I’m good at.”

Saito remembered the class they had earlier. As usual, Louise had failed.

“Since I was small, I was told I was hopeless. My father and mother didn’t expect anything of me. I was always treated like an idiot, always called zero…I really don’t have any skill. There isn’t a branch of magic in which I’m good at. I’m even clumsy at reciting incantations. I understand it. My teachers, mother and sisters have said it. When you recite an incantation for a spell in your skilled magic branch, something within your body responds, and it circulates within your body. When that rhythm is at a climax, it means that the spell is completed. I have never felt that before.”

Louise’s voice became smaller.

“But, I want to at least be able to do things like everyone else. It not, I get the feeling I won’t be able to be happy with myself.”

Louise became silent once more. Saito was troubled on what to say to comfort her.
Some time passed and Saito began to speak.

“Even if you can’t do magic…you’re normal. Not just normal…you’re cute. And you’ve been so kind recently as well. You have your own qualities. Even if you can’t do magic, you’re a great person…”

Ending his incoherent reply, Saito turned towards Louise.
Louise had slept already. Her innocent face took his breath away. It seemed like she had fallen asleep when Saito had been thinking of something to say to her. Her pinkish blond hair mixed with the moonlight, shining brightly.
A steady breathing could be heard from her small pink lips.

Looking at those lips, he wanted to press his lips against hers once more, and without even realizing he started to move his face forward. But, he stopped. It was cowardly to kiss a girl who wasn’t even his lover while she was sleeping. I’m not your lover…but I will protect you. So don’t worry Louise.

Smiling warmly at Louise, Saito closed his eyes. With Louise’s breathing as a lullaby, Saito fell asleep.

Louise opened her eyes once Saito had fallen asleep. She knit her eyebrows and whispered, “I was even sleeping”. Louise hugged her pillow, and bit her lips. It’s so different she thought. When he was making a move on her, he did it rashly like an idiot, and yet when he’s obedient, he’s totally obedient.

I don’t understand. I don’t understand what he’s thinking at all. Louise rested her hands on her chest. When Saito was next to her, her chest really did throb. So these feelings really are true?

She wanted to return the favor to Saito, who had been so kind and had saved her so many times… But that wasn’t the only thing. It was the first time she felt these feelings for someone of the opposite sex, and Louise didn’t understand what to do. It was because of this, she didn’t allow Saito to help her change. When she began to recognize these feelings, she became embarrassed at the mere thought of him looking at her skin. She didn’t actually want to show him her face when she had just woken up.

When did I start having these feelings for Saito? Probably since that time, Louise thought.
Just when she was about to be killed by Fouquet’s golem, she was hugged by Saito. Her heart throbbed. Despite the fact she was about to die, her heart beat loudly. And there was also that time when she was about to be killed by Waldo, Saito jumped in and saved her. But the time her heart beat the fastest was when they were riding the dragon and he had kissed her. After that she couldn’t look at Saito’s face.
I wonder how Saito thinks of me? An unpleasant girl? A selfish and mean master? Or perhaps he likes me? Well, he kissed me, so he must like me. Or could it be that he’s like Guiche and just liked women? I wonder which one. I want to know. Anyhow, why didn’t he do anything when I was just sleeping beside him, Louise thought.

Of course, if he did anything now I’d kick him in the crotch.

But…but…
Louise tapped Saito’s pillow. He didn’t wake up.
Then she looked around restlessly. Other than the moon, nothing else was looking at her. Louise moved towards Saito’s face. Her pulse started to quicken. She pressed her lips upon his softly, only for about two seconds. It was the kind of kiss where the person wasn’t sure if they had kissed at all. Saito turned over.

Louise panicked slightly and drew distance from his face, sinking into the blanket hugging her pillow.

What am I doing?

To my familiar as well.

I’m such an idiot.

She looked at Saito’s face. He was kind of cool; coming from another world, being obedient at times yet carried away at other times for absolutely no reason. The legendary familiar… I wonder if I really do like him? Is this what they call liking someone?

While she repeated her thoughts, she traced her lips with her fingers. The heat was like a heated iron pressing against her. How can I find the answer to this question?

I don’t want to be left not knowing the answer… whispered Louise as she closed her eyes.

----

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Talk:Zero no Tsukaima:Volume3 Chapter2

2007-11-16T08:05:02Z

Delwack: New page: ==Clarification requested== for the lines: Louise quickly turned the other way. Ugh, she must think I’m weird. The master thinks this mole is weird. Saito stared at the food served o...

==Clarification requested==
for the lines:

Louise quickly turned the other way. Ugh, she must think I’m weird. The master thinks this mole is weird.

Saito stared at the food served on the plate with a dull face. '''It had been luxurious since the morning''', but he felt very gloomy.

The usual prayer proceeded and breakfast started. Saito quietly ate his food. It was delicious, but he was so miserable he could not taste it.

Could someone clarify what that is supposed to mean? I'm assuming it refers to the food, and he means that a luxurious meal has been set before him, or else that the food is extravagent for a morning meal, or something to that effect.

--[[User:Delwack|Delwack]] 00:05, 16 November 2007 (PST)

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume3 Chapter2

2007-11-16T07:57:30Z

Delwack: Continued editing to improve flow, sentence structure, and readability. (first 1/2 of the chapter)

==Louise’s Lovesickness==

The following morning after returning from Albion, Louise’s attitude began to change.
To say it simply, she started to become nicer.
After waking up, Saito prepared the wash basin for Louise as usual. He'd pour water into the basin and then Louise would make him wash her face.
It was troublesome, but if Saito forgot about the wash basin, severe consequences would follow.

Once when Saito forgot to prepare the wash basin, he wasn’t allowed to eat. The next morning, being quite angry, he caught a frog from the pond at the back of the Academy of Magic and put it in the wash basin. Louise, who hated frogs, cried at the sight of the swimming amphibian. She burst into tears when it suddenly appeared in front of her face. Saito apologized profusely, but Louise did not forgive him for making her cry by such a prank.

That time, Louise was not satisfied by merely not feeding Saito. She tried to whip Saito, resulting in Saito escaping the room and sleeping outside.

They would get into fights like those over a mere wash basin, but after going to Albion, something changed. Warm feelings for Saito started to sprout within Louise, and visa verse. However, they did not realize each other’s feelings.

In the morning, Saito prepared the wash basin feeling slightly awkward. Louise sat on her bed with a drowsy look.

With the wash basin was placed on the floor, Saito scooped up water with both his hands but Louise didn’t move. Her pinkish blond hair dangled on her face. Seemingly tired, she rubbed her eyes. With an absent minded expression, she said: “Leave it there, I’ll do it myself.”

Saito was shocked. He didn’t think the words “I’ll do it myself” could come out of Louise’s mouth.

“Louise?”

Saito waved his hand in front of her face. Louise pouted, facing to the side. She was blushing. As if she was angry, Louise said, “I’ll do it myself. Leave me alone”

Louise dipped her hand in the wash basin, scooped up water, shook her head and washed her face. Water scattered everywhere.

“So, you’re the type that likes to move their face when they wash it huh?”

Louise was slightly taken aback by Saito's comment. Her face blushed and she got angry.

“H-Have a problem with that?”

“No, not at all…”

Saito then took Louise’s clothes from her closet and placed them on her bed face down while Louise put on her panties. Saito, holding Louises uniform, turned around when he thought she was done. The next step was to dress Louise.

When Saito had turned around, Louise, who only had panties on, started to panic and quickly covered her body with her sheets.

“Leave the clothes there”

Louise said, with half her face covered by the sheets. What had happened? Thought Saito. She would normally say something like “Quickly dress me..." with a sleepy face

What's more, she is hiding her body with the sheets. Normally, she wouldn’t care about being seen. Why is she embarrassed?

“Leave it there? Um, are you sure?”

Louise popped her head up above the sheets.

“I said leave it there didn’t I!?”

Louise then buried half her face in the sheets again and glared at Saito.

Well this is strange, thought Saito as he placed the clothes next to Louise like he was told.

“Face that way.”

“Eh?”

“I said face that way.”

It was as if she was the type of person who didn’t want to seen while changing. This is a very normal reaction for adolescent girls, however Louise had been fine being seen in the past.

Saito turned his back to Louise while thinking, ''“What the hell happened?”''

Well, many things did happen in Albion. Her fiancée was the betrayer and Henrietta, her childhood friend, had lost her lover. It was a horrible experience for Louise. Perhaps those events changed her.

Has Louise really changed?

With an expressionless face, Saito remembered the feeling of Louise’s lips. Saito kissed a half sleeping Louise softly on the lips while on the dragon. Kissing someone while they are sleeping is cowardly and something he ought not have done. But, he couldn’t control himself. He cared a great deal about her.

''Could it be…'', Saito thought. ''That Louise knows about that kiss?''
She didn’t change in private because she felt I was dangerous and thought I was going to make a move on her, right?

Saito stopped his thoughts there and shook his head. If Louise was awake that time, she wouldn’t have kept quiet. Wake up. Get angry. Abuse. That sense of harmony would have exploded into bits. The times like when I crept into the bed were horrible weren’t they? A dog. That’s me, a dog. A dog that is led by a chain and says “woof”.

''Ah. I see now.'' Saito finally realized.

''She feels uneasy becuase I crept into her bed while she was sleeping two nights before going to Albion. This isn’t about the kiss at all. Ah, that’s why she doesn’t want my help changing anymore.'' '''''

Saito felt somewhat sad. In fact, he was deeply regretting it. If only he hadn’t done such a thing. She doesn’t want me making a move on her. Well that’s only natural, but it means she doesn’t like me. That’s also natural I guess…

It is only natural…. Yet saddening.

A ray of hope? Nope. None. Louise doesn’t like me. I’m only a familiar. That being said, I’ve only been a dangerous familiar so far. A bad familiar that transforms into a wolf during the night. A wall has already been built between us.

Dark clouds started gathering. The hope inside Saito’s heart started to whisper desperately. “But, on the way back home on the dragon, she cuddled with me right?” The despair within Saito’s heart replied coldly. “The despair within Saito's heart replied coldly. "That's just my imagination. I was sent flying when Kirche pointed it out, wasn't I?"

…..Ah, that’s right. There’s no mistake about it. Louise doesn’t think anything of me.

Realizing his own feelings for Louise, the sadness was overwhelming. Saito had a personality where if he got carried away, he would be extraordinarily carried away, but when he felt depressed, he would be extraordinarily depressed.

“What are you whispering?”

Saito had not realized he was whispering. When he turned around, Louise, who had already finished changing, looked into Saito’s face dubiously.

After a mere twenty seconds of thought, he had reached his conclusion. Feeling down, Saito replied in a sickly voice.

“Sorry. I won’t talk to myself again”

“Yes, it’s somewhat repulsive”

Louise, looking dubiously at Saito, walked out.

“Come on, let’s go to breakfast”

“Yes”

Saito followed after her, depressed.

Even in the Alviss Dining hall, something surprising occurred.

Saito sat down on the floor as always, but his plate of soup was not there. Saito grew impatient. ''Did I do anything to make Louise angry; angry enough to not feed me? No, I don’t think so.''

Last night, after the five of them returned to the academy they reported to Osman. Osman, who had already heard from Henrietta, thanked and praised them for their efforts.

They then returned to their rooms…, and quickly fell asleep. Saito hadn't done anything to anger Louise. With a miserable look on his face, Saito looked up at Louise who was sitting on a chair. Louise started blushing and while turning away she said, “From now on, eat at the table.”

“Eh?”

Saito looked blankly at Louise. Those words were very unexpected of Louise.

“Come on, sit down, quickly.”

Dumbfounded, he sat next to Louise. Malicorne who had always been sitting there and had caught a cold, started to protest.

“Hey Louise. That’s my seat. What do you mean you’ll let your familiar sit on it”

Louise glared at Malicorne.

“If you don’t have seat then just go get a chair”

“Don’t play around with me! Letting a commoner familiar sit down yet I have to go get a chair? That’s just wrong! Hey familiar, piss off, that’s my seat. This is a dining table for nobles.”

The fat Malicorne tried to look somewhat intimidating, but he was trembling slightly. This was supposedly the legendary familiar who defeated Guiche and caught Fouquet.

What is more, it had seemed like they had accomplished some incredible feat while they were away from the academy those couple of days. Malicorne was covered in cold sweat when he told Saito off.

Saito, who was feeling extremely down from the distance between himself and Louise, reacted to the pestering voice. He stood up and grabbed Malicorne’s collar.

He didn’t use much force, but whispered in a threatening voice.

“Hey fatty, what did you say?”

Terrified, Malicorne dropped his act and shook his head repeatedly.

“A-Ah, nothing, I didn’t mean it!”

“I didn’t mean it sir.”

“Y-yes, I didn’t mean it sir!”

“Then go get a chair. Let’s eat happily together.”

Malicorne rushed off to get a chair.
With an unconcerned look, Louise was waiting for the prayer time before the meal. ''I wonder what happened. What change of heart is this? Why is she being so nice? Surely there’s a reason. Nope,'' he thought. ''The trip to Albion changed Louise.''

It must be… seeing people getting injured and getting killed, these warm feelings have started to sprout within her. This reminded Saito of the story about the general Tokugawa Tsunayoshi of the Edo period and his command to be compassionate toward animals. The dog shogun took pity on a stray dog, and punished those who bullied it.

So that’s it.

The command to be compassionate toward animals has been set upon Tristain.

The law setter: Louise Françoise le Blanc de la Vallière

The object, familiars as well as dogs, myself in other words.

Saito stopped his imagination and watched Louise warmly.

You’ve become nice haven’t you Louise.

You’ve become like a girl haven’t you Louise.

You’re dazzling like that~

Being so nice to someone like me…

You’re growing up like a girl

I’ll watch over you carefully~

I won’t make a move on you ever again

Until I return to Earth, I will protect you.

Even if you don’t like me, I’m happy that you’re being so nice to me~

With her radiance mixing in with his sadness and despair, Saito smiled warmly. Louise noticed Saito was watching her intently and blushed.

“W-Why are you looking at me like that?”

Noticing the repulsive way he was looking at her, Saito adverted his eyes and tightened his hands into fists on his knees. Listen carefully Saito. Nobles aren’t for dogs like you. Compared to Louise, who’s so beautiful and pure, you are just a homely mole. There’s no way a mole can look at such a cute girl in a good way.

It repeats, but Saito’s sadness is quick, and is like a bottomless swamp. Saito obediently whispered, “Sorry for being repulsive.”

Louise quickly turned the other way.
Ugh, she must think I’m weird.
The master thinks this mole is weird.

Saito stared at the food served on the plate with a dull face. It had been luxurious since the morning, but he felt very gloomy.

The usual prayer proceeded and breakfast started. Saito quietly ate his food. It was delicious, but he was so miserable he could not taste it.

When Louise entered the classroom, she was quickly surrounded by classmates. There were rumors that she had been on a dangerous journey and had accomplished great feats during the few days she was absent.

The truth was, a number of students were watching when the leader of the Magic defense squad was departing. It wasn’t a quiet scene. They were all eager to know what happened. They would have asked during breakfast if it weren’t for the presence of the teachers.

Kirche and Tabitha had already sat down. They too were surrounded by a group of students.

“Hey when you and Louise were absent from class, where did you go?” Said Montmorency, grasping her arm.

After glancing at her, Kirche started to elegantly redo her make-up and Tabitha quietly read her book.

Tabitha wasn’t a person who talked much, as for Kirche, she was usually in the mood, but she wouldn’t go around telling classmates about their secret journey.

No matter how much the classmates pushed and pulled they couldn’t get anything out of the two and so they changed their target to Guiche and Louise who had just appeared.

Guiche, who liked being surrounded and made a fuss about, got carried away as predicted. You want to ask me right? You want to know about the secrets I know? Ahaha, such a troubled little rabbit!

Louise broke through the crowd of people and smacked Guiche over the head.

“What do you think you’re doing?!”

“You’ll be disliked by the princess if you say anything Guiche.”

With a single reference to Henrietta, Guiche became silent at once. The classmates grew even more suspicious after seeing this. They surrounded Louise again and started pestering her.

“Louise! Louise! What actually happened?”
“Nothing at all. Osma just sent me to the palace on an errand, that’s all. Right Guiche, Kirche, Tabitha?”

Kirche smiled mysteriously, while blowing on her polished nails. Guiche nodded. Tabitha continued to read her book. As no one was willing to say anything, the classmates returned to their own seats.
Like a group of sore losers, they started to talk about Louise in an angry manner.

“Heh, it’s probably nothing important anyway”

“Yeah, it’s Louise the Zero we’re talking about here. I can’t imagine what great feat she could possibly accomplish when she can’t even use magic.

Catching Fouquet was only a fluke. Her familiar just accidentally drew out the power of the staff of destruction” Montmorency said irritatingly, waving her curly hair.

Louise bit her lip, wearing an annoyed expression on her face whilst keeping silent. Saito was shocked. How dare this curly haired woman insult my Louise. Well, not “my” Louise I guess. A mole like me could never have Louise. Ah well. Even if it’s a girl, Saito would do what he has to do.

Just as Montmorency was about to walk off with a satisfied look on her face, Saito casually put his foot out. Montmorency didn’t notice and tripped over Saito’s foot.

“Aaah!”

Montmorency angrily shouted at Saito with a red nose from falling face first onto the ground.

“What are you doing? I’m a noble, how dare such a commoner like you make me trip like that.”

Louise said from the side, “It was you who wasn’t paying attention.”

“What, siding with the commoner now? Louise the Zero!”

“Saito might be a commoner, but he’s my familiar, Montmorency the Flood. Insult him and you insult me, it’s the same thing. Have anything to say to that?”

Montmorency left muttering angrily to herself. To Saito, Louise, who had just stuck up for him, was suddenly dazzling, and he found himself staring at her with a warm gaze. Louise noticed his gaze and turned her face aside, blushing.

“W-What are you looking at?”

Saito yet again realized his repulsive stare and apologized to Louise. This homely mole has done it again.

“S-Sorry”

Louise noticed that Saito had been strange since this morning. He was a more reserved than usual. ''What more do you want, I’m even being so nice to you.''

Louise was about to say something to Saito about it but Mr Colbert had entered the classroom, so she sat back down. The class started.

“Well, everyone”

He patted his bold head slightly. Up until yesterday, he was very frightened about how Fouquet the Dirt Crumb broke out of prison, suspecting there was a traitor in the castle and that it was a serious affair in Tristain.

This morning however, Osman summoned him, telling him that it was “alright already”, and he returned back to his normal self. Besides, things like politics did not interest him much.

What he did have interest in was knowledge, history and…research. That’s why he liked lessons. He could freely state the results of his research. And on that day, on a joyful note, he showed the class something strange placed on top on the desk.

“Mr Colbert, what’s that?” one student asked.

It really was a strange looking thing. It was long metallic cylindrical tube, which had a metallic pipe stretching out of it. A pair of bellows was connected to the pipe, and a crank was attached at the top of the cylinder. The crank was connected to the wheel on the side of the cylinder. Finally there were gears attached to the wheel and the box.

Staring at the equipment, the students were all wondering what sort of lesson would follow. Clearing his throat, he began his lesson.
“Firstly, who can tell me the main characteristics of the fire branch of magic”

The whole class turned to Kirche. If you were talking about the fire branch of magic in Halkeginia, then it would be the Germania nobles. And among them, the Zerbsts were a famous family. Also as her nickname, Slight Fever, indicated, she was good at fire magic.

Even though the class had started, Kirche still continued to polish her nails. Without taking her eyes off her nail filer, she replied languidly, “Passion and destruction.”

“That’s right!”

Colbert himself having a nickname of “Flaming Serpent”, the triangular mage in the fire branch of magic smiled and said.

“However, besides passion, only being able to destroy is a bit lonely I think. It depends on the usage, everyone. Depending on how you use it, you can actually do some really fun things. It’s not only for destruction Miss Zerbst. A battle is not the only time you will see fire.”

“There’s no use in trying to tell Tristain nobles about fire magic” Kirche said, filled with confidence. Colbert was not agitated by her disagreeing, but instead smiled.

“But, what’s that strange thing you have there?” Kirche said, with a blank look, pointing at the equipment on the desk.

“Hehe. So you finally asked. This is something I invented. It works by oil and fire magic.” The students gaped, watching the mechanism intently. The mechanism seemed somewhat familiar to Saito, as if he had seen it somewhere before but being a curious person, he too remained silent and watched intently.

Colbert continued.

“First we vaporize the oil in the bellows”

Colbert stepped repeatedly on the bellows with his foot.

“And then, the vaporized oil will go into this cylindrical tube”

With a cautious look, Colbert stuck his wand inside a small hole he had opened up.

He recited an incantation for a spell. The sound of a blazing fire could suddenly be heard, and as the fire ignited with the vaporized oil, the sounds changed into that of explosions.

“Watch carefully everyone! Inside the metallic tube, the power from the explosion is moving the piston up and down!”

The crank attached at the top of the cylinder started to move and the wheel along with it. The spinning wheel opened the door on the box. The gears started to move and a snake puppet came out from inside.

“The power is transferred to the crank which spins the wheel! Look! The snake then comes out to greet us! So interesting!”

The students watched it unenthusiastically. The only one interested seemed to be Saito.

“And then? What’s so special about that?”

Colbert was sad at the fact that the invention he took so much pride in had been totally ignored. Clearing his throat, he began to explain.

“In this example only a snake showed up, but say for instance this mechanism was placed on a carriage, then the carriage could move even without horses! It would work on the side of a boat as well by turning a water wheel. Then there wouldn’t be any need for sails!”

“You could just use magic in those cases. There’s no need to use such a weird mechanism.”

After one student said it, all the others started to agree and nod.

“Everybody, listen carefully! If it is improved upon, this could run even without magic! I relied on my fire magic to ignite it at first but say for example if a flint was used, and a way to ignite it every so often was found…”

Colbert was obviously getting excited, talking on and on, while the students were all wondering what was so special about it. The only one who seemed to understand the greatness of his invention seemed to be Saito.

“Mr Colbert, that’s great! That’s an engine!” Saito called up while standing all of a sudden. The whole class turned to him.

“Engine?”

Colbert looked at Saito with a blank look.

“Yes, an engine. It’s used in my world for things just like Mr Colbert said”

“I can tell you’re a perceptive person. You’re Miss Vallière’s familiar yes?”

The fact that he was the legendary familiar Gandálfr who had runes on the back of his hand suddenly came back to Colbert. He had forgotten since Osman had said to leave it to him… but due to his enthusiasm he started to hold an interest in Saito.

“Where were you born?” asked Colbert eagerly

Louise tugged at Saito’s parker slightly and glared at him slightly

“…Don’t say anything unnecessary, we’ll look suspicious”

Agreeing, Saito sat back down.

“Hm? Where were you born?”

Colbert approached Saito with a bright expression. Louise answered for him.

“Mr Colbert, he’s uh… from… ロバ・アル・カリイエ(place name, Roba Aru Kariie)…in the east.

Colbert was taken aback.

“What?! Past the frightening lands of the elves? Wait, he was summoned wasn’t he… so he didn’t have to go through those lands… I see. I hear that the lands the elves govern in the east are quite advanced in research. So you were born there… I see.

Colbert nodded in comprehension.
Saito turned to Louise.

“What?”

“Just play along” Said Louise, stepping on his foot.

“A, Ah yes. I’m from um… ロバ (same place as above, Roba).”

Colbert nodded again, and returned to the mechanism. Standing on the platform once more he looked around the classroom.

“Alright then. Who would like to try operate the mechanism? It’s very simple! Just open the hole in the cylinder, put your wand in and recite the “ignite” spell repeatedly. The timing is a bit tricky but once you get used to it, it will be as easy as this”

Colbert stepped on the bellows with his root and operated the mechanism once more. The explosive sounds echoed throughout the classroom while the crank and gears moved, followed by the snake showing its face.

“And the joyful snake greets us!”

No one put their hand up. Colbert tried to get the students interested in his mechanism, saying “joyful snake”, but it seemed like it didn’t quite work. Disappointed, Colbert drooped his shoulders. Montmorency, suddenly pointed at Louise.

“Louise, you try it!”

Colbert’s face lit up.

“Miss Vallière! You have an interest in the mechanism?”

“Catching Fouquet the Dirt Crumb and having something to hide, surely you won’t have trouble with something like this right?”

Louise then realized. Montmorency was trying to embarrass her by making her fail.

It seemed like Montmorency didn’t quite like Louise getting all the attention, such as accomplishing great feats and being the star at dance balls. Her jealousy was deep, and the fact that she was a show off suddenly came back to Louise.

Montmorency continued provoking Louise.

“Hey, do it? Louise. Louise the Zero.”

Something in Louise cracked, she just couldn’t keep quiet when Montmorency called her zero. Louise silently stood up and approached the platform. Seeing Louise in this state, Saito glared at Montmorency.

“Hey Monmon.”

“It’s Montmorency for god’s sake!”

“Don’t provoke Louise! It’ll end up in an explosion!” Said Saito, without thinking.

Louise shifted her eyes at what Saito said. The front row students hid behind their chairs.

After hearing what Saito said, Colbert suddenly remembered Louise’s skill and the origin of her nickname. Trying to desperately change her mind, he began to persuade her in a flustered manner.

“Ah, Miss Vallière. Er, you can do it another time, alright?”

“I got insulted by Montmorency the Flood” Said Louise in a cold voice. Her reddish brown pupils were filled with rage.

“I shall warn Miss Montmorency. So er, could you please withdraw your wand? I’m not doubting your skill, but magic doesn’t always succeed. I mean, ‘a dragon can also die of a fire’, after all.”

Louise looked sharply at Colbert

“Please let me do it. I’m not always failing. Occasionally, I succeed. There are times when I, occasionally, succeed.” Said Louise, as if her words were meant for herself. Her voice was shaking. Saito knew there was no stopping Louise now. When Louise got absolutely angry, her voice would start to shake.

Colbert looked up at the ceiling and sighed.
Louise followed what Colbert did and stepped on the bellows. The vaporized oil was sent to the cylinder. With a big breath she stuck her wand inside the cylinder.

“Miss Vallière, uhh…” Whispered Colbert as if he was praying.

With a voice as clear as a bell, she started to recite the spell incantation.
The whole class froze.
As expected, the mechanism exploded. Louise and Colbert were sent flying to the black board while the whole class screamed. The explosion caught fire with the vaporised oil and spread everywhere. The students chaotically ran around, avoiding the flames.
As the chair and table were burning, Louise stood up slowly. It was a cruel sight. Her clothes were scorched, and her clear complexion was covered in soot. Totally ignoring the chaos within the classroom, she grabbed Colbert’s arm and whispered, “Mr. Colbert. That machine breaks quite easily.”
Mr Colbert didn’t reply, feeling faint headed. The students replied for him.

“It’s you who broke it! You zero! Louise the Zero!”

“Never mind that, there’s fire! Someone put it out!”

Montmorency stood up and recited a spell incantation. It was the water spell ‘Water Shield’. The barrier of water extinguished the fire and the students applauded Montmorency. Montmorency, as if she had triumphed, said to Louise, “I wonder if that was unnecessary? Since you’re such a skilled mage. That was a weak fire after all”
Angry, Louise bit her lip.

That night…
It was night by the time the classroom was cleaned up. Tidying up the chairs and desks and wiping the floor clean of the water was a big task. Exhausted, Louise and Saito returned to their rooms. Saito collapsed on his haystack. Louise sat down on her bed. It was almost time was bed. Like a habit, Saito went to the closet to get Louise’s change of clothes, however Louise stood up suddenly to do something

“W-What are you doing?”

Louise blushed and did not reply. Her hands gripped her sheets and started to hand it down from the ceiling. The sheets acted as a curtain and covered the bed. Watching Saito from the corner of her eye, she went to the closet, got her clothes and returned back to her bed. The ruffling of clothes were heard as she changed behind the curtain.
Depressed, Saito returned back to his haystack.

She doesn’t want to be seen by someone like me. Even if I see you I won’t try to do anything strange. I won’t even look anymore. I’m not a wolf like you think I am… I’m a mole. Well you were kissed by a mole, but that was when I got carried away, I made a mistake. I won’t ever do it again Louise~. I’ll watch over you properly~. This homely mole will watch over you from this haystack~.

Saito endlessly tortured himself with these thoughts. The curtain was taken down. Wearing a negligee, Louise was bathed in the moonlight, with her hair flowing smoothly. Under the brilliant moonlight, her divine beauty was accentuated. After combing her hair slightly with her hands she lay down on her bed. She switched off the lamp on her bedside table with a flick of her wand. It was a magic lamp that was imbued with magic so that it would switch off at the signal of its master. It wasn’t exactly special, but it seemed like something expensive. With the moonlight bathing the room, the atmosphere became similar to that of an illusion.

Just as Saito was about to sleep, Louise sat up and called out to Saito.

“Hey Saito”

“Yes?”

“Always sleeping on the floor is a bit extreme…you can er, sleep on the bed if you want”

Saito’s body stiffened.

“W-What?”

“Don’t get the wrong idea! I’ll hit you if you do anything strange.”

Saito was overwhelmed. Ah, Louise you really are kind aren’t you. It’s like you’ve changed completely. That harsh experience really did change you…You’re even becoming kind to a disgusting mole like me.
With every step closer to the bed, his pulse seemed to increase two fold. Louise faced the window, wrapped up in the blanket on the edge of the bed.

“It’s… ok? Even for me? A mole?”

“Yes, it’s ok, don’t make me say the same thing. What do you mean a mole?”

Saito slipped into the bed and covered himself with the blanket.

“Sorry”

He had to apologize for getting carried away and kissing her. He felt he had to. Saito whispered, “Sorry…for kissing you like that”

Louise didn’t reply.
Saito thought she was sleeping, but it didn’t sound like it. Saito continued.

“I…, decided already, before that. I promised the prince of Wales that I’d protect you. Not only from enemies, but from my own desires as well. I can’t say I’ve done a good job of protecting you so far, so, I’m sorry.” Said Saito, saying what was in his mind.

Louise replied in a small voice.
”It’s fine, don’t worry about it.”

Saito grasped the blanket and whispered, “I don’t do it again.”

“Of course.”

Louise started to talk, as if determined to tell Saito something.

“But, I too have to apologize. Sorry, for just summoning you.”

“That’s ok. It’s not good, but it’s alright.”

“I’ll find a way for you to return home. I don’t know how, but I will. I haven’t heard of another world before.”

“Thanks.”

Saito felt relieved. Squirming a bit, Louise asked Saito,
“Your world… there aren’t any mages there right?”

“Nope.”

“There’s only one moon?”

“Only one.”

“That’s weird.”

“No it’s not, it’s this world that’s weird, mages and stuff.”

“What were you doing in that world?”

“I was a high school student”

“High school student?”

“Well it’s not much different from being a student here I guess. Studying is kind of like your job.”

“What do people do when they grow up?”

Louise started to bombard Saito with questions. While wondering why, Saito replied, “Hm, a company employee perhaps, that’s the most common.”

“What’s a company employee?”

It became slightly irritating, but Saito replied, “You work and you earn money.”

“I don’t really understand… but is that what you want to become?”

Saito remained silent. He hadn’t thought of what he would want to become in the future. He spent his days doing what he liked. His future was neither bright nor dark. Thinking those days would last forever he just absent mindedly attended school. Saito was a bit troubled with his reply.

“I dunno. I haven’t really thought about that.”

“Waldo said you were a legendary familiar. Those runes on the back of your hand are the mark of Gandálfr apparently.”

“I don’t really understand but it seems like Gandálfr are meant to use that sword Derflinger.”

“I wonder if that’s true…”

“Well it has to be, I couldn’t use a sword like that normally.”

“Then, why can’t I use magic? You’re a legendary familiar, yet I’m Louise the zero. Ugh.”

“I don’t know.”

Louise remained silent for a while. Then she spoke with a slightly serious tone.

“You know, I want to become a great mage. I don’t mean a very powerful mage. I just want to be able to use spells properly. I don’t want fail every spell I cast and not even know which branch of magic I’m good at.”

Saito remembered the class they had earlier. As usual, Louise had failed.

“Since I was small, I was told I was hopeless. My father and mother didn’t expect anything of me. I was always treated like an idiot, always called zero…I really don’t have any skill. There isn’t a branch of magic in which I’m good at. I’m even clumsy at reciting incantations. I understand it. My teachers, mother and sisters have said it. When you recite an incantation for a spell in your skilled magic branch, something within your body responds, and it circulates within your body. When that rhythm is at a climax, it means that the spell is completed. I have never felt that before.”

Louise’s voice became smaller.

“But, I want to at least be able to do things like everyone else. It not, I get the feeling I won’t be able to be happy with myself.”

Louise became silent once more. Saito was troubled on what to say to comfort her.
Some time passed and Saito began to speak.

“Even if you can’t do magic…you’re normal. Not just normal…you’re cute. And you’ve been so kind recently as well. You have your own qualities. Even if you can’t do magic, you’re a great person…”

Ending his incoherent reply, Saito turned towards Louise.
Louise had slept already. Her innocent face took his breath away. It seemed like she had fallen asleep when Saito had been thinking of something to say to her. Her pinkish blond hair mixed with the moonlight, shining brightly.
A steady breathing could be heard from her small pink lips.

Looking at those lips, he wanted to press his lips against hers once more, and without even realizing he started to move his face forward. But, he stopped. It was cowardly to kiss a girl who wasn’t even his lover while she was sleeping. I’m not your lover…but I will protect you. So don’t worry Louise.

Smiling warmly at Louise, Saito closed his eyes. With Louise’s breathing as a lullaby, Saito fell asleep.

Louise opened her eyes once Saito had fallen asleep. She knit her eyebrows and whispered, “I was even sleeping”. Louise hugged her pillow, and bit her lips. It’s so different she thought. When he was making a move on her, he did it rashly like an idiot, and yet when he’s obedient, he’s totally obedient.

I don’t understand. I don’t understand what he’s thinking at all. Louise rested her hands on her chest. When Saito was next to her, her chest really did throb. So these feelings really are true?

She wanted to return the favor to Saito, who had been so kind and had saved her so many times… But that wasn’t the only thing. It was the first time she felt these feelings for someone of the opposite sex, and Louise didn’t understand what to do. It was because of this, she didn’t allow Saito to help her change. When she began to recognize these feelings, she became embarrassed at the mere thought of him looking at her skin. She didn’t actually want to show him her face when she had just woken up.

When did I start having these feelings for Saito? Probably since that time, Louise thought.
Just when she was about to be killed by Fouquet’s golem, she was hugged by Saito. Her heart throbbed. Despite the fact she was about to die, her heart beat loudly. And there was also that time when she was about to be killed by Waldo, Saito jumped in and saved her. But the time her heart beat the fastest was when they were riding the dragon and he had kissed her. After that she couldn’t look at Saito’s face.
I wonder how Saito thinks of me? An unpleasant girl? A selfish and mean master? Or perhaps he likes me? Well, he kissed me, so he must like me. Or could it be that he’s like Guiche and just liked women? I wonder which one. I want to know. Anyhow, why didn’t he do anything when I was just sleeping beside him, Louise thought.

Of course, if he did anything now I’d kick him in the crotch.

But…but…
Louise tapped Saito’s pillow. He didn’t wake up.
Then she looked around restlessly. Other than the moon, nothing else was looking at her. Louise moved towards Saito’s face. Her pulse started to quicken. She pressed her lips upon his softly, only for about two seconds. It was the kind of kiss where the person wasn’t sure if they had kissed at all. Saito turned over.

Louise panicked slightly and drew distance from his face, sinking into the blanket hugging her pillow.

What am I doing?

To my familiar as well.

I’m such an idiot.

She looked at Saito’s face. He was kind of cool; coming from another world, being obedient at times yet carried away at other times for absolutely no reason. The legendary familiar… I wonder if I really do like him? Is this what they call liking someone?

While she repeated her thoughts, she traced her lips with her fingers. The heat was like a heated iron pressing against her. How can I find the answer to this question?

I don’t want to be left not knowing the answer… whispered Louise as she closed her eyes.

----

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume3 Chapter2

2007-11-16T05:37:10Z

Delwack: /* Louise’s Lovesickness */ Editing to improve flow, readability and sentence structure. Italized some thoughts.

==Louise’s Lovesickness==

The following morning after returning from Albion, Louise’s attitude began to change.
To say it simply, she started to become nicer.
After waking up, Saito prepared the wash basin for Louise as usual. He'd pour water into the basin and then Louise would make him wash her face.
It was troublesome, but if Saito forgot about the wash basin, severe consequences would follow.

Once when Saito forgot to prepare the wash basin, he wasn’t allowed to eat. The next morning, being quite angry, he caught a frog from the pond at the back of the Academy of Magic and put it in the wash basin. Louise, who hated frogs, cried at the sight of the swimming amphibian. She burst into tears when it suddenly appeared in front of her face. Saito apologized profusely, but Louise did not forgive him for making her cry by such a prank.

That time, Louise was not satisfied by merely not feeding Saito. She tried to whip Saito, resulting in Saito escaping the room and sleeping outside.

They would get into fights like those over a mere wash basin, but after going to Albion, something changed. Warm feelings for Saito started to sprout within Louise, and visa verse. However, they did not realize each other’s feelings.

In the morning, Saito prepared the wash basin feeling slightly awkward. Louise sat on her bed with a drowsy look.

With the wash basin was placed on the floor, Saito scooped up water with both his hands but Louise didn’t move. Her pinkish blond hair dangled on her face. Seemingly tired, she rubbed her eyes. With an absent minded expression, she said: “Leave it there, I’ll do it myself.”

Saito was shocked. He didn’t think the words “I’ll do it myself” could come out of Louise’s mouth.

“Louise?”

Saito waved his hand in front of her face. Louise pouted, facing to the side. She was blushing. As if she was angry, Louise said, “I’ll do it myself. Leave me alone”

Louise dipped her hand in the wash basin, scooped up water, shook her head and washed her face. Water scattered everywhere.

“So, you’re the type that likes to move their face when they wash it huh?”

Louise was slightly taken aback by Saito's comment. Her face blushed and she got angry.

“H-Have a problem with that?”

“No, not at all…”

Saito then took out Louise’s clothes from her closet, and placed them on her bed face down. This was when Louise put on her panties.
After thinking Louise had finished putting on her panties, Saito turned around. His hands were holding Louise’s uniform. This was to be put on Louise.

When Saito had turned around, Louise, who only had panties on, started to panic and quickly covered her body with her sheets.

“Leave the clothes there”

Louise said, with half her face covered by the sheets. What had happened? Thought Saito. Normally, with a sleepy face she would say something like “Quickly dress me”…

What is more, she was hiding her body with the sheets. Normally, she wouldn’t care about being seen. Why is she embarrassed?

“Leave it there? Um, are you sure?”

Louise popped her head up above the sheets

“I said leave it there didn’t I!?”

Louise then buried half her face in the sheets and glared at Saito.

Well this is strange, thought Saito who placed the clothes next to Louise like he was told.

“Face that way”

“Eh?”

“I said face that way”

It was as if she was the type of person who didn’t want to seen while changing. This is a very normal reaction for adolescent girls, however Louise had been fine being seen in the past.

Saito turned his back to Louise while thinking, ''“What the hell happened?”''

Well, many things did happen in Albion. Her fiancée was the betrayer and Henrietta, her childhood friend, had lost her lover. It was a horrible experience for Louise. Perhaps those events changed her.

Has Louise really changed?

With an expressionless face, Saito remembered the feeling of Louise’s lips. While on the dragon, Saito kissed a half sleeping Louise softly on the lips. Kissing someone while they are sleeping is cowardly, and something he ought not have done. But, he couldn’t control himself. He cared a great deal about her.

''Could it be…'', Saito thought. ''That Louise knows about that kiss?''
She didn’t change in private because she felt I was dangerous and thought I was going to make a move on her right?

Saito stopped his thoughts there and shook his head. If Louise was awake that time, she wouldn’t have kept quiet. Wake up. Get angry. Abuse. That sense of harmony would have exploded into bits. The times like when I crept into the bed where horrible weren’t they? A dog. That’s me, a dog. A dog that is led by a chain and says “woof”.

''Ah. I see now.'' Saito finally realized.

On the night two days before going to Albion, Saito crept into her bed while she was sleeping, and thus feels uneasy. This isn’t about the kiss at all. Ah, that’s why she doesn’t want my help changing anymore.

Saito felt somewhat sad. In fact, he was deeply regretting it. If only he hadn’t done such a thing. She doesn’t want me making a move on her. Well that’s only natural, but it means she doesn’t like me. That’s also natural I guess…

It is only natural…. Yet saddening.

A ray of hope? Nope. None. Louise doesn’t like me. I’m only a familiar. That being said, I’ve only been a dangerous familiar so far. A bad familiar that transforms into a wolf during the night. A barrier has been already made.

Dark clouds started gathering. The hope inside Saito’s heart started to whisper desperately. “But, on the way back home on the dragon, she cuddled with me right?” The despair within Saito’s heart replied coldly. “That’s just my imagination. The evidence is that when I was merely pointed out by Kirche, I was sent flying wasn’t I?”

…..Ah, that’s right. There’s no mistake about it. Louise doesn’t think anything of me.

Realizing his own feelings for Louise, the sadness was overwhelming. Saito had a personality where if he got carried away, he would be extraordinarily carried away, but when he felt depressed, he would be extraordinarily depressed.

“What are you whispering?”

Without realizing, he was whispering things quietly. When he turned around, Louise, who had already finished changing, looked into Saito’s face dubiously.

In merely twenty seconds of thought, he had reached a conclusion. Feeling down, Saito replied in a sickly voice.

“Sorry. I won’t talk to myself again”

“Yes, it’s somewhat repulsive”

Louise, who was looking dubiously at Saito, walked out.

“Come on, let’s go to breakfast”

“Yes”

Saito followed after her, down hearted.

Even in the Alviss Dining hall, something surprising occurred.

Saito sat down on the floor as always, but his plate of soup was not there. Saito grew impatient. ''Did I do anything to make Louise angry, angry enough to not feed me? No, I don’t think so.''

Last night, after the five of them returned to the academy they reported to Osman. Osman, who had already heard from Henrietta, thanked and praised them for their efforts.

They then returned to their rooms…, and quickly went to sleep. Saito hadn't done anything to anger Louise. With a miserable look on his face, Saito looked up at Louise who was sitting on a chair. Louise started blushing and while turning away she said, “From now on, eat at the table.”

“Eh?”

Saito looked blankly at Louise. Those words were very unexpected of Louise.

“Come on, sit down, quickly.”

Dumbfounded, he sat next to Louise. Malicorne who had always been sitting there and had caught a cold, started to protest.

“Hey Louise. That’s my seat. What do you mean you’ll let your familiar sit on it”

Louise glared at Malicorne.

“If you don’t have seat then just go get a chair”

“Don’t play around with me! Letting a commoner familiar sit down yet I have to go get a chair? That’s just wrong! Hey familiar, piss off, that’s my seat. This is a dining table for nobles.”

The fat Malicorne tried to look somewhat intimidating, but he was trembling slightly. This was supposedly the legendary familiar who defeated Guiche and caught Fouquet.

What is more, it had seemed like they had accomplished some incredible feat while they were away from the academy those couple of days. Malicorne was in fact in cold sweat when he told Saito off.

Saito, who was feeling extremely down from Louise creating a barrier between them, reacted to the pestering voice. He stood up and grabbed Malicorne’s collar.

He didn’t use much force, but whispered in a threatening voice.

“Hey fatty, what did you say?”

Terrified, Malicorne dropped his act and shook his head repeatedly.

“A-Ah, nothing, I didn’t mean it!”

“I didn’t mean it sir.”

“Y-yes, I didn’t mean it sir!”

“Then go get a chair. Let’s eat happily together.”

Malicorne rushed off to get a chair.
With an unconcerned look, Louise was waiting for the prayer time before the meal. I wonder what happened. What change of heart is this? Why is she being so nice? Surely there’s a reason. Nope, he thought. The trip to Albion changed Louise.

It must be… seeing people getting injured and getting killed, these warm feelings have started to sprout within her. This reminded Saito of the story about the general Tokugawa Tsunayoshi of the Edo period and his command of compassion for animals. The dog shogun took pity on a stray dog, and punished those who bullied it.

So that’s it.

The command of compassion for animals has been set upon Tristain

The law setter: Louise Françoise le Blanc de la Vallière

And the object, familiars as well as dogs, me in other words.

Saito stopped his imagination and watched Louise warmly.

You’ve become nice haven’t you Louise.

You’ve become like a girl haven’t you Louise.

You’re dazzling like that~

Being so nice to someone like me…

You’re growing up like a girl

I’ll watch over you carefully~

I won’t make a move on you ever again

Until I return to Earth, I’ll protect you.

Even if you don’t like me, I’m happy that you’re being so nice to me~

With her radiance mixing in with his sadness and despair, Saito smiled warmly. Louise noticed Saito who was watching her intently and blushed.

“W-Why are you looking at me like that?”

Noticing the way he was looking at her was quite repulsive, Saito adverted his eyes and tightened his hands into fists on his knees. Listen carefully Saito. Nobles aren’t for dogs like you. Compared to Louise, who’s so beautiful and pure, you are just a homely mole. There’s no way a mole can look at such a cute girl in a good way.

It repeats, but Saito’s sadness is quick, and is like a bottomless swamp. Saito obediently whispered, “Sorry for being repulsive.”

Louise quickly turned the other way.
Ugh, she must think I’m weird.
The master thinks this mole is weird.

Saito stared at the food served on the plate with a dull face. It had been luxurious since the morning, but he felt very gloomy.

The usual prayer proceeded and breakfast started. Saito quietly ate his food. It was delicious, but he was so miserable he could not taste it.

When Louise entered the classroom, she was quickly surrounded by classmates. While Louise was absent for those few days, there were rumors that she had been on a dangerous journey and had accomplished great feats.

The truth was, a number of students were watching when the leader of the Magic defense squad was departing. It wasn’t a quiet scene. They were all eager to know what happened. They would have asked during breakfast if it weren’t for the teachers that were there.

Kirche and Tabitha had already sat down. Around them too, were a group of students.

“Hey when you and Louise were absent from class, where did you go?” Said Montmorency, grasping her arm.

After glancing at her, Kirche started to elegantly redo her make up and Tabitha quietly read her book.

Tabitha wasn’t a person who talked much, and for Kirche, she was usually in the mood, but she wouldn’t go around telling classmates about their secret journey.

No matter how much the classmates pushed and pulled they couldn’t get anything out of the two and so they changed their target to Guiche and Louise who had just appeared.

Guiche, being one who liked being surrounded and made a fuss about, got carried away as predicted. You want to ask me right? You want to know about the secrets I know? Ahaha, such a troubled little rabbit!

Louise broke through the crowd of people and smacked Guiche over the head.

“What do you think you’re doing?!”

“You’ll be disliked by the princess if you say anything Guiche”

With a single reference to Henrietta, Guiche became silent at once. The classmates grew even more suspicious after seeing this. They surrounded Louise again and started pestering her.

“Louise! Louise! What actually happened?”
“Nothing at all. I was just sent by Osman to the palace for an errand, that’s all. Right Guiche, Kirche, Tabitha?”

Kirche smiled mysteriously, while blowing on her polished nails. Guiche nodded. Tabitha continued to read her book. As no one was willing to say anything, the classmates returned to their own seats.
Like a group of sore losers, they started to talk about Louise in an angry manner.

“Heh, it’s probably nothing important anyway”

“Yeah, it’s Louise the Zero we’re talking about here. I can’t imagine what great feat she can possibly accomplish when she can’t even use magic.

Catching Fouquet was only a fluke. That familiar just accidentally drew out the power of the staff of destruction” Montmorency irritatingly said, waving her curly hair.

Louise bit her lip, wearing an annoyed expression on her face whilst keeping silent. Saito was shocked. How dare this curly haired woman insult my Louise. Well, not “my” Louise I guess. A mole like me could never have Louise. Ah well. Even if it’s a girl, Saito does what he has to do.

Just as Montmorency was about to walk off with a satisfied face, Saito casually put his foot in front. Montmorency didn’t notice her footing and tripped over Saito’s foot.

“Aaah!”

With a red nose from falling face first onto the ground, Montmorency angrily shouted at Saito.

“What are you doing? I’m a noble, how dare such a commoner like you make me trip like that”

Louise said from the side, “It was you who wasn’t looking carefully”

“What, siding with the commoner now? Louise the Zero!”

“Saito might be a commoner, but he’s my familiar, Montmorency the Flood. Insult him and you insult me, it’s the same thing. Have anything to say to that?”

Montmorency left muttering angrily to herself. To Saito, Louise, who had just stuck up for him, was suddenly dazzling, and he found himself staring at her with a warm gaze. Louise noticed his gaze and turned her face aside, blushing.

“W-What are you looking at?”

Saito yet again realized his repulsive way of looking at her and apologized to Louise. This homely mole has done it again.

“S-Sorry”

Louise noticed that Saito had been strange since this morning. He was a more reserved than usual. What more do you want, I’m even being so nice to you.

Louise was about to say something to Saito about it but Mr Colbert had entered the classroom, so she sat back down. The class started.

“Well, everyone”

He patted his bold head slightly. Up until yesterday, he was very frightened about how Fouquet the Dirt Crumb broke out of prison, suspecting there was a traitor in the castle and that it was a serious affair in Tristain.

This morning however, Osman summoned him, telling him that it was “alright already”, and he returned back to his normal self. Besides, things like politics did not interest him much.

What he did have interest in was knowledge, history and…research. That’s why he liked lessons. He could freely state the results of his research. And on that day, on a joyful note, he showed the class something strange placed on top on the desk.

“Mr Colbert, what’s that?” one student asked.

It really was a strange looking thing. It was long metallic cylindrical tube, which had a metallic pipe stretching out of it. A pair of bellows was connected to the pipe, and a crank was attached at the top of the cylinder. The crank was connected to the wheel on the side of the cylinder. Finally there were gears attached to the wheel and the box.

Staring at the equipment, the students were all wondering what sort of lesson would follow. Clearing his throat, he began his lesson.
“Firstly, who can tell me the main characteristics of the fire branch of magic”

The whole class turned to Kirche. If you were talking about the fire branch of magic in Halkeginia, then it would be the Germania nobles. And among them, the Zerbsts were a famous family. Also as her nickname, Slight Fever, indicated, she was good at fire magic.

Even though the class had started, Kirche still continued to polish her nails. Without taking her eyes off her nail filer, she replied languidly, “Passion and destruction.”

“That’s right!”

Colbert himself having a nickname of “Flaming Serpent”, the triangular mage in the fire branch of magic smiled and said.

“However, besides passion, only being able to destroy is a bit lonely I think. It depends on the usage, everyone. Depending on how you use it, you can actually do some really fun things. It’s not only for destruction Miss Zerbst. A battle is not the only time you will see fire.”

“There’s no use in trying to tell Tristain nobles about fire magic” Kirche said, filled with confidence. Colbert was not agitated by her disagreeing, but instead smiled.

“But, what’s that strange thing you have there?” Kirche said, with a blank look, pointing at the equipment on the desk.

“Hehe. So you finally asked. This is something I invented. It works by oil and fire magic.” The students gaped, watching the mechanism intently. The mechanism seemed somewhat familiar to Saito, as if he had seen it somewhere before but being a curious person, he too remained silent and watched intently.

Colbert continued.

“First we vaporize the oil in the bellows”

Colbert stepped repeatedly on the bellows with his foot.

“And then, the vaporized oil will go into this cylindrical tube”

With a cautious look, Colbert stuck his wand inside a small hole he had opened up.

He recited an incantation for a spell. The sound of a blazing fire could suddenly be heard, and as the fire ignited with the vaporized oil, the sounds changed into that of explosions.

“Watch carefully everyone! Inside the metallic tube, the power from the explosion is moving the piston up and down!”

The crank attached at the top of the cylinder started to move and the wheel along with it. The spinning wheel opened the door on the box. The gears started to move and a snake puppet came out from inside.

“The power is transferred to the crank which spins the wheel! Look! The snake then comes out to greet us! So interesting!”

The students watched it unenthusiastically. The only one interested seemed to be Saito.

“And then? What’s so special about that?”

Colbert was sad at the fact that the invention he took so much pride in had been totally ignored. Clearing his throat, he began to explain.

“In this example only a snake showed up, but say for instance this mechanism was placed on a carriage, then the carriage could move even without horses! It would work on the side of a boat as well by turning a water wheel. Then there wouldn’t be any need for sails!”

“You could just use magic in those cases. There’s no need to use such a weird mechanism.”

After one student said it, all the others started to agree and nod.

“Everybody, listen carefully! If it is improved upon, this could run even without magic! I relied on my fire magic to ignite it at first but say for example if a flint was used, and a way to ignite it every so often was found…”

Colbert was obviously getting excited, talking on and on, while the students were all wondering what was so special about it. The only one who seemed to understand the greatness of his invention seemed to be Saito.

“Mr Colbert, that’s great! That’s an engine!” Saito called up while standing all of a sudden. The whole class turned to him.

“Engine?”

Colbert looked at Saito with a blank look.

“Yes, an engine. It’s used in my world for things just like Mr Colbert said”

“I can tell you’re a perceptive person. You’re Miss Vallière’s familiar yes?”

The fact that he was the legendary familiar Gandálfr who had runes on the back of his hand suddenly came back to Colbert. He had forgotten since Osman had said to leave it to him… but due to his enthusiasm he started to hold an interest in Saito.

“Where were you born?” asked Colbert eagerly

Louise tugged at Saito’s parker slightly and glared at him slightly

“…Don’t say anything unnecessary, we’ll look suspicious”

Agreeing, Saito sat back down.

“Hm? Where were you born?”

Colbert approached Saito with a bright expression. Louise answered for him.

“Mr Colbert, he’s uh… from… ロバ・アル・カリイエ(place name, Roba Aru Kariie)…in the east.

Colbert was taken aback.

“What?! Past the frightening lands of the elves? Wait, he was summoned wasn’t he… so he didn’t have to go through those lands… I see. I hear that the lands the elves govern in the east are quite advanced in research. So you were born there… I see.

Colbert nodded in comprehension.
Saito turned to Louise.

“What?”

“Just play along” Said Louise, stepping on his foot.

“A, Ah yes. I’m from um… ロバ (same place as above, Roba).”

Colbert nodded again, and returned to the mechanism. Standing on the platform once more he looked around the classroom.

“Alright then. Who would like to try operate the mechanism? It’s very simple! Just open the hole in the cylinder, put your wand in and recite the “ignite” spell repeatedly. The timing is a bit tricky but once you get used to it, it will be as easy as this”

Colbert stepped on the bellows with his root and operated the mechanism once more. The explosive sounds echoed throughout the classroom while the crank and gears moved, followed by the snake showing its face.

“And the joyful snake greets us!”

No one put their hand up. Colbert tried to get the students interested in his mechanism, saying “joyful snake”, but it seemed like it didn’t quite work. Disappointed, Colbert drooped his shoulders. Montmorency, suddenly pointed at Louise.

“Louise, you try it!”

Colbert’s face lit up.

“Miss Vallière! You have an interest in the mechanism?”

“Catching Fouquet the Dirt Crumb and having something to hide, surely you won’t have trouble with something like this right?”

Louise then realized. Montmorency was trying to embarrass her by making her fail.

It seemed like Montmorency didn’t quite like Louise getting all the attention, such as accomplishing great feats and being the star at dance balls. Her jealousy was deep, and the fact that she was a show off suddenly came back to Louise.

Montmorency continued provoking Louise.

“Hey, do it? Louise. Louise the Zero.”

Something in Louise cracked, she just couldn’t keep quiet when Montmorency called her zero. Louise silently stood up and approached the platform. Seeing Louise in this state, Saito glared at Montmorency.

“Hey Monmon.”

“It’s Montmorency for god’s sake!”

“Don’t provoke Louise! It’ll end up in an explosion!” Said Saito, without thinking.

Louise shifted her eyes at what Saito said. The front row students hid behind their chairs.

After hearing what Saito said, Colbert suddenly remembered Louise’s skill and the origin of her nickname. Trying to desperately change her mind, he began to persuade her in a flustered manner.

“Ah, Miss Vallière. Er, you can do it another time, alright?”

“I got insulted by Montmorency the Flood” Said Louise in a cold voice. Her reddish brown pupils were filled with rage.

“I shall warn Miss Montmorency. So er, could you please withdraw your wand? I’m not doubting your skill, but magic doesn’t always succeed. I mean, ‘a dragon can also die of a fire’, after all.”

Louise looked sharply at Colbert

“Please let me do it. I’m not always failing. Occasionally, I succeed. There are times when I, occasionally, succeed.” Said Louise, as if her words were meant for herself. Her voice was shaking. Saito knew there was no stopping Louise now. When Louise got absolutely angry, her voice would start to shake.

Colbert looked up at the ceiling and sighed.
Louise followed what Colbert did and stepped on the bellows. The vaporized oil was sent to the cylinder. With a big breath she stuck her wand inside the cylinder.

“Miss Vallière, uhh…” Whispered Colbert as if he was praying.

With a voice as clear as a bell, she started to recite the spell incantation.
The whole class froze.
As expected, the mechanism exploded. Louise and Colbert were sent flying to the black board while the whole class screamed. The explosion caught fire with the vaporised oil and spread everywhere. The students chaotically ran around, avoiding the flames.
As the chair and table were burning, Louise stood up slowly. It was a cruel sight. Her clothes were scorched, and her clear complexion was covered in soot. Totally ignoring the chaos within the classroom, she grabbed Colbert’s arm and whispered, “Mr. Colbert. That machine breaks quite easily.”
Mr Colbert didn’t reply, feeling faint headed. The students replied for him.

“It’s you who broke it! You zero! Louise the Zero!”

“Never mind that, there’s fire! Someone put it out!”

Montmorency stood up and recited a spell incantation. It was the water spell ‘Water Shield’. The barrier of water extinguished the fire and the students applauded Montmorency. Montmorency, as if she had triumphed, said to Louise, “I wonder if that was unnecessary? Since you’re such a skilled mage. That was a weak fire after all”
Angry, Louise bit her lip.

That night…
It was night by the time the classroom was cleaned up. Tidying up the chairs and desks and wiping the floor clean of the water was a big task. Exhausted, Louise and Saito returned to their rooms. Saito collapsed on his haystack. Louise sat down on her bed. It was almost time was bed. Like a habit, Saito went to the closet to get Louise’s change of clothes, however Louise stood up suddenly to do something

“W-What are you doing?”

Louise blushed and did not reply. Her hands gripped her sheets and started to hand it down from the ceiling. The sheets acted as a curtain and covered the bed. Watching Saito from the corner of her eye, she went to the closet, got her clothes and returned back to her bed. The ruffling of clothes were heard as she changed behind the curtain.
Depressed, Saito returned back to his haystack.

She doesn’t want to be seen by someone like me. Even if I see you I won’t try to do anything strange. I won’t even look anymore. I’m not a wolf like you think I am… I’m a mole. Well you were kissed by a mole, but that was when I got carried away, I made a mistake. I won’t ever do it again Louise~. I’ll watch over you properly~. This homely mole will watch over you from this haystack~.

Saito endlessly tortured himself with these thoughts. The curtain was taken down. Wearing a negligee, Louise was bathed in the moonlight, with her hair flowing smoothly. Under the brilliant moonlight, her divine beauty was accentuated. After combing her hair slightly with her hands she lay down on her bed. She switched off the lamp on her bedside table with a flick of her wand. It was a magic lamp that was imbued with magic so that it would switch off at the signal of its master. It wasn’t exactly special, but it seemed like something expensive. With the moonlight bathing the room, the atmosphere became similar to that of an illusion.

Just as Saito was about to sleep, Louise sat up and called out to Saito.

“Hey Saito”

“Yes?”

“Always sleeping on the floor is a bit extreme…you can er, sleep on the bed if you want”

Saito’s body stiffened.

“W-What?”

“Don’t get the wrong idea! I’ll hit you if you do anything strange.”

Saito was overwhelmed. Ah, Louise you really are kind aren’t you. It’s like you’ve changed completely. That harsh experience really did change you…You’re even becoming kind to a disgusting mole like me.
With every step closer to the bed, his pulse seemed to increase two fold. Louise faced the window, wrapped up in the blanket on the edge of the bed.

“It’s… ok? Even for me? A mole?”

“Yes, it’s ok, don’t make me say the same thing. What do you mean a mole?”

Saito slipped into the bed and covered himself with the blanket.

“Sorry”

He had to apologize for getting carried away and kissing her. He felt he had to. Saito whispered, “Sorry…for kissing you like that”

Louise didn’t reply.
Saito thought she was sleeping, but it didn’t sound like it. Saito continued.

“I…, decided already, before that. I promised the prince of Wales that I’d protect you. Not only from enemies, but from my own desires as well. I can’t say I’ve done a good job of protecting you so far, so, I’m sorry.” Said Saito, saying what was in his mind.

Louise replied in a small voice.
”It’s fine, don’t worry about it.”

Saito grasped the blanket and whispered, “I don’t do it again.”

“Of course.”

Louise started to talk, as if determined to tell Saito something.

“But, I too have to apologize. Sorry, for just summoning you.”

“That’s ok. It’s not good, but it’s alright.”

“I’ll find a way for you to return home. I don’t know how, but I will. I haven’t heard of another world before.”

“Thanks.”

Saito felt relieved. Squirming a bit, Louise asked Saito,
“Your world… there aren’t any mages there right?”

“Nope.”

“There’s only one moon?”

“Only one.”

“That’s weird.”

“No it’s not, it’s this world that’s weird, mages and stuff.”

“What were you doing in that world?”

“I was a high school student”

“High school student?”

“Well it’s not much different from being a student here I guess. Studying is kind of like your job.”

“What do people do when they grow up?”

Louise started to bombard Saito with questions. While wondering why, Saito replied, “Hm, a company employee perhaps, that’s the most common.”

“What’s a company employee?”

It became slightly irritating, but Saito replied, “You work and you earn money.”

“I don’t really understand… but is that what you want to become?”

Saito remained silent. He hadn’t thought of what he would want to become in the future. He spent his days doing what he liked. His future was neither bright nor dark. Thinking those days would last forever he just absent mindedly attended school. Saito was a bit troubled with his reply.

“I dunno. I haven’t really thought about that.”

“Waldo said you were a legendary familiar. Those runes on the back of your hand are the mark of Gandálfr apparently.”

“I don’t really understand but it seems like Gandálfr are meant to use that sword Derflinger.”

“I wonder if that’s true…”

“Well it has to be, I couldn’t use a sword like that normally.”

“Then, why can’t I use magic? You’re a legendary familiar, yet I’m Louise the zero. Ugh.”

“I don’t know.”

Louise remained silent for a while. Then she spoke with a slightly serious tone.

“You know, I want to become a great mage. I don’t mean a very powerful mage. I just want to be able to use spells properly. I don’t want fail every spell I cast and not even know which branch of magic I’m good at.”

Saito remembered the class they had earlier. As usual, Louise had failed.

“Since I was small, I was told I was hopeless. My father and mother didn’t expect anything of me. I was always treated like an idiot, always called zero…I really don’t have any skill. There isn’t a branch of magic in which I’m good at. I’m even clumsy at reciting incantations. I understand it. My teachers, mother and sisters have said it. When you recite an incantation for a spell in your skilled magic branch, something within your body responds, and it circulates within your body. When that rhythm is at a climax, it means that the spell is completed. I have never felt that before.”

Louise’s voice became smaller.

“But, I want to at least be able to do things like everyone else. It not, I get the feeling I won’t be able to be happy with myself.”

Louise became silent once more. Saito was troubled on what to say to comfort her.
Some time passed and Saito began to speak.

“Even if you can’t do magic…you’re normal. Not just normal…you’re cute. And you’ve been so kind recently as well. You have your own qualities. Even if you can’t do magic, you’re a great person…”

Ending his incoherent reply, Saito turned towards Louise.
Louise had slept already. Her innocent face took his breath away. It seemed like she had fallen asleep when Saito had been thinking of something to say to her. Her pinkish blond hair mixed with the moonlight, shining brightly.
A steady breathing could be heard from her small pink lips.

Looking at those lips, he wanted to press his lips against hers once more, and without even realizing he started to move his face forward. But, he stopped. It was cowardly to kiss a girl who wasn’t even his lover while she was sleeping. I’m not your lover…but I will protect you. So don’t worry Louise.

Smiling warmly at Louise, Saito closed his eyes. With Louise’s breathing as a lullaby, Saito fell asleep.

Louise opened her eyes once Saito had fallen asleep. She knit her eyebrows and whispered, “I was even sleeping”. Louise hugged her pillow, and bit her lips. It’s so different she thought. When he was making a move on her, he did it rashly like an idiot, and yet when he’s obedient, he’s totally obedient.

I don’t understand. I don’t understand what he’s thinking at all. Louise rested her hands on her chest. When Saito was next to her, her chest really did throb. So these feelings really are true?

She wanted to return the favor to Saito, who had been so kind and had saved her so many times… But that wasn’t the only thing. It was the first time she felt these feelings for someone of the opposite sex, and Louise didn’t understand what to do. It was because of this, she didn’t allow Saito to help her change. When she began to recognize these feelings, she became embarrassed at the mere thought of him looking at her skin. She didn’t actually want to show him her face when she had just woken up.

When did I start having these feelings for Saito? Probably since that time, Louise thought.
Just when she was about to be killed by Fouquet’s golem, she was hugged by Saito. Her heart throbbed. Despite the fact she was about to die, her heart beat loudly. And there was also that time when she was about to be killed by Waldo, Saito jumped in and saved her. But the time her heart beat the fastest was when they were riding the dragon and he had kissed her. After that she couldn’t look at Saito’s face.
I wonder how Saito thinks of me? An unpleasant girl? A selfish and mean master? Or perhaps he likes me? Well, he kissed me, so he must like me. Or could it be that he’s like Guiche and just liked women? I wonder which one. I want to know. Anyhow, why didn’t he do anything when I was just sleeping beside him, Louise thought.

Of course, if he did anything now I’d kick him in the crotch.

But…but…
Louise tapped Saito’s pillow. He didn’t wake up.
Then she looked around restlessly. Other than the moon, nothing else was looking at her. Louise moved towards Saito’s face. Her pulse started to quicken. She pressed her lips upon his softly, only for about two seconds. It was the kind of kiss where the person wasn’t sure if they had kissed at all. Saito turned over.

Louise panicked slightly and drew distance from his face, sinking into the blanket hugging her pillow.

What am I doing?

To my familiar as well.

I’m such an idiot.

She looked at Saito’s face. He was kind of cool; coming from another world, being obedient at times yet carried away at other times for absolutely no reason. The legendary familiar… I wonder if I really do like him? Is this what they call liking someone?

While she repeated her thoughts, she traced her lips with her fingers. The heat was like a heated iron pressing against her. How can I find the answer to this question?

I don’t want to be left not knowing the answer… whispered Louise as she closed her eyes.

----

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>